Author’s note: I’m slowly re-editing this and posting it chapter by chapter as I work towards continuing the story. The new parts WILL be posted for free, but if you want to show some financial support (or just have a more easily readable copy of the story) you can find ebook versions of the series on Smashwords.

Chapter One: Morning in a New City

Although not overly large Sapphica City has always been affluent, hip, and forward-thinking. In recent years both organized crime and superpowered criminals were drawn in large numbers to the oceanside city’s wealth. Sapphica City recently became overrun with crime of all sorts, especially the superpowered variety. Things got so bad federal forces had to come into the city and conduct an intensive “sweep and clean” operation, clearing out every criminal and supervillain that could be found.

The city had always been known as a place that was friendly to lesbians. The spike in crime had threatened that, but once the city was cleared out of every single male criminal and supervillain Sapphica City’s lesbian population once more swelled. At the same time most of the corrupt authority figures that were cleared out were men, allowing women to fill the power vacuum that had been left. Now the city has an all-female police force and women politicians at all levels of local government.

This left the city even more of a haven for the kind of women who would prefer to lead a life as free of men as possible. It became well known that Sapphica City was a semi-paradise for women attracted to other women. It became equally as well known that it was NOT a place where men were welcome.

This was, of course, all unofficial policy. Still, word spread quickly that the authorities in Sapphica City dealt far more harshly with male criminals than female ones. Even with the city cleared out there was no rush for the normal male-run criminal organizations to try and make a play for control over the city.

Even the male supervillains stayed away. Partially for the same reasons the male criminals did, but also because the city was devoid of superheroines after the federal “sweep and clean” operation. Although it is a secret kept hidden from most of the public, superhumans are driven by supercharged libidos. A male supervillain is as driven by the prospect of what he would get to do to a defeated superheroine as by whatever crime led to a confrontation with one of those over-sexed superpowered women.

In the months after Sapphica City’s federal clearing operation every superheroine left. Some, ashamed they’d been on watch as things had gotten so out of hand, retired. Others who had proven themselves worthy of greater foes were reassigned to different cities where their battle-hardened skills were more needed.

This left Sapphica City positioned to be a perfect place to assign superheroines who had just graduated from The Academy, the superhero university. With low crime levels it would be a relatively safe place for novice superheroines to get some real-world practice.

The Agency, the government organization in control of superheroes, let the local authorities know that they intended to only send superheroines who had a strong sexual preference for women to protect their city. It was a sign of respect for their local culture that was much appreciated by city officials and, once noticed by the city’s citizens, would hopefully be appreciated by them as well.

A young woman going by the name “Glitterburst” is to be the first of these new superheroines to be sent to Sapphica City. Slowly other heroines will be assigned to the city as well, but for now she’ll be the city’s lone superpowered defender. It is a burden that is not expected to be a large one as the city is supposed to be free of any kind of organized crime.

A handful of female supervillainesses are rumored to be active in the city, but none seem high-powered. Glitterburst begins her new life thinking her enthusiasm and training will be more than enough to make up for her inexperience. She thinks she’ll be setting out to patrol a city that’s free of any kind of seriously dangerous criminals, expecting only to encounter street-level crime and the occasional run-in with a low-powered supervillainess.

Glitterburst expects to be able to easily defeat whatever she finds waiting for her in her new home, but things in Sapphica City are not what they seem. Only time will tell if the naive young heroine, along with all the other young superheroines that will soon join her, will ever discover the truth.

* * *

Glitterburst yawned as she begrudgingly got out of bed. After spending so long sleeping in one of The Academy’s dorm room’s cramped twin-sized beds she’d gotten used to barely having enough space for herself, much less any partner she might have spent the night with. One night alone in the huge bed she’d been given as part of her furnished apartment in Sapphica City was a hedonistic joy the young woman wasn’t sure she deserved but was already prepared to fight tooth and nail to keep.

“If you want it ya gotta earn it,” Glitterburst told herself sleepily. She stifled another yawn while groggily shuffling her way to her bedroom bathroom.

She paused as she entered the bathroom to look at herself in the mirror. Her time at The Academy had been amazing, but it had been draining. The training she and the other superheroes had endured each day left them haggard and exhausted. The young woman was used to waking up to a reflection of a pale-faced white girl with dark bags under her eyes that looked nearly as worn down as she had looked before sleeping.

That wasn’t what she saw in the mirror now. There were no dark bags under her eyes. And although she looked bleary-eyed after having just woken up she could see a cup of coffee would be more than enough to get some perk into her step.

Even when I was so exhausted I didn’t know how I’d get through the day ‘perk’ was never a problem, Glitterburst thought. I’ve always been a ‘perky’ girl, and I’ve only gotten perkier since my powers activated.

As she showered she thought back to the perky, upbeat, strait-laced little girl she’d been. Then thought about how, in high school, she’d remained just as perky and upbeat even as she entered her rebellious stage. The discovery of her love of brightly colored dyed hair, loudly colored retro fashion, and even louder music had only made her perkiness more extreme.

Then she’d discovered her sexual attraction to other women. Suddenly she had a lot more intensity to her perkiness and a place to direct it.

Not long after her eighteenth birthday, just as she’d started to feel she was understanding who she wanted to be and what she wanted out of life, her Power-Gene had activated. Suddenly when she felt like her honest joy for life was going to burst out of her fingertips like fireworks it literally did!

Weeks later she found herself at The Academy, learning to control her glittering concussive force blasts along with a horde of other young superhumans learning to control their still-developing superpowers. And just like them, Glitterburst was having to deal with a freshly supercharged libido.

Before her powers activated she’d thought she’d known what it meant to be ‘horny’. She’d THOUGHT she had been into women. She quickly realized the things she felt BEFORE her powers activated were nothing compared to what she now felt. “Horny” became something that overwhelmed and controlled her in a mad whirlwind of helpless desire. And her desire for women? It was never-ending and insatiable, even if her frequent sexual trysts with other students were more awkward and clumsy than anything else.

The Academy had been an intense place. Supercharged hormones of young people barely of age mixed with superpowers they were struggling to control made a volatile mixing pot. A lot of the superhumans who entered The Academy never graduated. They “washed out”, either choosing to drop out or being kicked out.

By the end not a single guy had been left, and I’d been glad about that, Glitterburst thought.

She thought about the sexual changes they’d all gone through after their powers activated. A supercharged libido that was nearly insatiable, and for most that meant a newfound attraction to both genders and everything in between. Glitterburst had been one of the rare few who had seemed able to cling to her original sexual preferences.

Having to deal with a libido that seemed to never turn down from “overcharged” was bad enough, but for most it got worse. MOST superheroines found their powers weakened or even temporarily lost if they got off too much or too strongly. But ignoring one’s supercharged lusts to maintain your powers wasn’t easy or safe. Deny yourself too long and a clumsy grope or flash of someone’s privates might be enough to turn a superpowered woman into a drooling, helpless puddle of sexual needs begging to be fucked.

The Academy taught young superhumans how to deal with this along with their superpowers. They had “superhuman sexuality” classes that helped them understand how to manage their body’s new sexual needs, learning how much self-pleasure would ease the constantly building pressure without weakening their powers.

This was something Glitterburst hadn’t needed as much as the others. Her powers didn’t work like most other superheroines. Sexual climax didn’t drain her powers. She DID have a weakness, something that could easily remove her ability to use her powers, but it was a weakness she knew to keep well hidden from others. Even most of her closest friends at the Academy hadn’t known about it.

It was during their superhuman sexuality classes that they were told about the aspects of superhumans’ lives that were normally hidden from the public. They learned that good superheroines used their sexuality as a weapon to wield against criminals, especially superpowered ones. They learned about the kinds of things they could expect to happen to them if they were defeated, and that if they gave their foes what they wanted they’d be more likely to let them escape. Giving in to their opponents’ perverse demands was also something that could help a superheroine turn a temporary “defeat” into an eventual victory.

When Glitterburst had thought she’d be facing mostly male criminals and supervillains those kinds of things had made her skin crawl. But now that she was stationed in a city with almost no men she found the idea of being defeated and taken advantage of by a sexy supervillainess uncomfortably titillating.

Especially if she’s older than me, she thought. My attraction to girls my age has always been different from what I feel for women more mature than me. With girls my age it’s always been wild passion, but older women bring out something in me I’ve never dared explore…

As all of this had run through her head Glitterburst had finished her shower. Once dry she freshened up her sidecut then put the rest of her hair up, using product that would last all day to make her vibrantly pink-colored hair stick up in a faux-hawk. Some pink lipstick and a spray down of face glitter and her face was ready.

Before leaving the bathroom she stopped, taking a moment to admire herself in the mirror. She didn’t like to think she was a vain person, but she knew she had a phenomenal body and was proud of it. She was short, slender, well-muscled yet with just enough feminine softness to not seem masculine or “too hard” like some superheroines were.

There was only one part of her body she didn’t care for: her breasts. At the moment they were like the rest of her body, small and perky. But they weren’t ALWAYS like that… She grabbed them, hefting them slightly as though testing they were the correct size and shape. Happy to find they were, she let go of them and turned from the mirror.

But they won’t be when I get home tonight, she thought sourly. Using her powers for a prolonged period of time, or in intense bursts, caused her breasts to grow. Just a little at first, but the larger they grew the faster they would grow as she continued to use her powers.

I’ll have to deal with returning them to their normal size at the end of the day, she thought with a resigned sigh. It’s what I had to do every day at The Academy and it’s what I’ll keep doing now that I’ve graduated.

Next step was to get her costume on. She liked that her costume looked almost like street clothes, yet thanks to being so heavily inspired by the 80’s and 90’s fashion it was easily recognizable as a costume, especially because of how revealing it was.

The “main attraction” was a baggy, yellow long-sleeve top with a lightning symbol emblazoned on the chest. The loose-fitting sweater had been cut so that the shirt left all her trim, firm midsection on display. A skimpy yellow bikini bottom along with knee-high neon pink fishnets served as the lower half of her costume, completed with a pair of well-worn converse shoes.

A pair of fingerless gloves that looked like a vintage fashion accessory chosen to match the rest of her outfit were more than they seemed. The gloves contained hidden high-tech fibers that allowed her to cling to and easily climb walls. When combined with the use of her concussive force blasts Glitterburst was able to propel herself from surface to surface and easily make her way through an urban environment almost as easily as if she could fly.

Her costume’s final accessory was large, clunky retro pink sunglasses. Like Glitterburst’s gloves, they were more than they seemed. Their tinting did nothing to shade her eyes from normal light but left her immune to the blinding effect of her glittering energy blasts. It was something that was FAR more important than most would assume.

A supervillainess could make me cum till I can’t stand and I’d STILL be able to use my powers, she thought as she adjusted her glasses, but blind me and I’m powerless.

Till the staff at The Academy had the glasses made for her the blinding flashes of her glittering energy blasts were as dangerous to Glitterburst as they were to others. But as long as she kept the special glasses on she could go all out, not worrying about blinding herself.

Once she was fully dressed Glitterburst walked through her apartment, stopping to admire it before she headed out to begin her first day patrolling Sapphica City. The apartment was in one of the nicest neighborhoods in the city. Even so, the building had good security. She’d been told it was partially because of this, and because of its central location, that many of the units in the building had been purchased to be used by the city’s future superheroines.

But I’m the only superheroine in the city so far, she thought as she made her way towards the balcony that looked out on the city. Maybe in a few months some of my neighbors will be fellow superheroines, but for now they’re all normal people…

As she stepped out onto the balcony she took a moment to admire the cityscape before her. Sapphica City was a beautiful place filled with stunning architecture and breathtaking views of the ocean. The morning sunrise filled that view with vibrant oranges and pinks that took Glitterburst’s breath away.

It was only when Glitterburst heard the sound of someone’s voice that the young superheroine realized she wasn’t as alone as she’d thought. The balconies in the units weren’t far apart, each balcony’s railings only separated by a couple of feet. She’d been so engrossed with the vibrant sky that she’d failed to notice the woman standing on the balcony beside hers.

“Hello there, pretty little one,” the older woman said coolly after taking a sip of a steaming cup of tea. She spoke with a slight eastern European accent that Glitterburst couldn’t place.

Glitterburst, startled then embarrassed she’d not seen the woman standing there, stared dumbly at the woman, overwhelmed by how attractive she was.

The older woman was stunningly beautiful and wearing a barely belted-closed robe that showed off the shape of her tall, slender yet curvaceous body. Even though the tantalizing glimpse of the woman’s exposed cleavage drew a glance from Glitterburst it was the woman’s striking long hair that made the biggest impression. At first glance she’d THOUGHT the woman had gray hair, but a second look revealed hair so vibrantly white it HAD to be dyed.

She adjusted her initial appraisal of the woman’s age once she made note of her hair color. She WAS older, but nearly every woman was “older” than Glitterburst. Glitterburst had always been terrible at telling the age of other women, especially older ones. It was something that had only gotten worse since her supercharged libido had kicked in. She’d often be off by multiple decades, with the only part she’d ever be certain of was whether she was attracted to the woman or not, which was almost always a resounding “yes”.

“I wasn’t expecting my new neighbor to be so young and attractive,” the woman told Glitterburst conversationally. “Or so easily distracted,” she added when she noticed the way Glitterburst kept glancing at her cleavage.

“It’s okay, pretty little one,” she added as the girl blushed and turned to look away. “I don’t mind other women looking at me that way. And you should just assume anyone who moves to this city is as attracted to women as you clearly are.” She paused, giving Glitterburst an appraising look. “You HAVE just moved to the city, haven’t you?”

“Yes,” Glitterburst said, annoyed she was so flustered by the stunningly attractive woman. “This was my first night here,” she added.

The confirmation that Glitterburst had just moved to the city caused the woman to flash a sly smile. “Well, pretty little one, if you’re ever lonely and want a playmate you let me know. I have a…. fondness for young girls like you. I like playing with them. Dominating them. I prefer good, well-behaved playmates but I’m always up for breaking in a wild thing and training her to be a good girl.”

Glitterburst stammered. She flushed so deeply that she felt like her face and chest were on fire. Domineering older women always got her a little flustered, but the raw sexuality emanating from this woman was overwhelming her.

“I’m sorry,” the woman said with an apologetic frown. “I’m being too forward, aren’t I? Yes, look at you. So flustered. It’s cute, it really is, but now I think I’ve come on too strong. I forget that the women who are new to the city aren’t used to how open the rest of us can be, especially when it comes to how older women interact with younger ones.”

She let out a heavy sigh. “I hear it can be a bit of a culture shock, especially for baby lesbians who have never lived somewhere like this. Of course, there aren’t really any other places like this.” She sipped her tea and looked out at the city with adoration in her eyes. “What brings you to Sapphica City?”

“Work,” Glitterburst said evasively.

“Well, pretty little one, I hope whatever work brought you to this wonderful city is rewarding.” She stood and, moving with the grace of a feline, turned to go back into her apartment. Just before disappearing through her balcony door she stopped. “I meant my offer,” she said without turning to look at Glitterburst. “Should you ever want a playmate I’m only a door away.”

Glitterburst realized as soon as the woman had closed her balcony door that it was silly trying to hide what she was. Superheroes hadn’t used secret identities for decades. When you became a superhero it became your whole life, you left your civilian name behind and embraced who and what you’d become making your superhero persona your ONLY persona.

I’m just flustered, frazzled, and turned on, she told herself. This city is going to be full of women like her. Older, sexy, and confident. If I’m going to protect them and have them look at me as an authority figure I can’t go weak at the knees every time I see a flash of cleavage.

“I’m the city’s newest superheroine,” she told the empty balcony, forcing down the flustered uncertain girl the now-gone woman had brought to the surface. “I’m Glitterburst,” she added, sounding and feeling more like the perky, confident superheroine she’d trained to become.

She hopped over the balcony’s railing. As she did she threw her arms behind her, sending out a concussive blast of glitter-infused energy that propelled her forward and up. She flew to the building across the street where she used her gloves to grip onto the side of the building. From there, using her grip-gloves and more blasts of energy, she made her way to the nearest roof.

“And now time to start patrolling my new home,” she said, launching herself into the air to go to the next building’s roof. “Time to protect this city. To look for crimes and find some wrongs to right!”

The bursts of sparkle-filled energy would get the attention of people on the streets below. She was okay with that. She wanted the people of the city to see her. To know they were finally being protected by superheroines again. She wanted them to feel safe knowing that when the handful of supervillainesses running around the city showed their faces she’d be there to take care of them!

Chapter Two: Protection Racket

Veronica Byrd had always thought that she knew herself incredibly well compared to her peers. Almost as soon as she’d learned to read she’d accepted that although she liked the IDEA of people she was too awkward and shy to spend much time with them. From an early age she’d spent most of her life in books, reading and hiding from the world as she lived out fantasies of lives she knew she wasn’t brave enough to live for real. It was even through literature that she’d discovered she had no interest in men.

It wasn’t until she’d gotten her first job, working at a chain bookstore, that she’d learned she didn’t NEED to live a mostly people-free life. The idea of going to a party and socializing with people she knew left her in cold sweats, but helping a random stranger discover a new book? THAT she could do.

It helped her find the courage to do all sorts of things she’d thought she’d never be brave enough to try. She’d always liked the way piercings and tattoos looked, so she got a couple. She was hooked at once. There was an addictive rush the pain gave her, something that kept her adding to her collection of piercings and tattoos. Yet it was something she never dared to think too hard about.

While her peers, people she’d never been particularly close to, had gone off to find themselves in college she’d stayed behind working in the book trade, confident she’d already found herself. By the time those peers were close to graduating and having to think about how they’d use their degrees she’d already decided what she wanted out of life. By the time they had their degrees she’d saved enough to get what she wanted.

“Deliberatively Literate” wasn’t a very large bookstore, but it was in a good location near one of Sapphica City’s most popular beaches. And most importantly it was all Veronica’s. She got to spend her days helping people find books and filling the times in between by reading. It was a perfect life, one filled with good people and even better books.

Her heart would jump a beat whenever she heard the little bell ring that signified someone had just entered her bookstore. Who had come in? Would it be a tourist on their way to the beach looking to buy an impulse read? Was it one of her small but loyal regulars?

She never knew, and finding out always excited her. Her love of people had grown to equal her love of books since she moved to Sapphica City to open the bookshop. She was still often shy and awkward, but many found that charming from the young, bookish, and attractive woman.

Thanks to what Sapphica city had become many of her clients that found her bookish charms appealing happily flirted with Veronica. Often she’d even find the courage to flirt back. It was something that had floored her in ways she’d not expected. Veronica might have known she desired women from a young age but finding the bravery to let other women know that had been even harder than being socially open with strangers.

She’d done MORE than flirt plenty of times, but her relationships never seemed to last long. No matter how attracted she was to another woman, no matter how passionate their sex, there was always something missing.

It was something Veronica had made her peace with. She looked at those short-lived relationships like all those series she never got more than a book or two into. She wanted to try them all, and one day she’d find one that would hold her attention till the end.

She had a small, charming, enjoyable life. Yet not everything was perfect. Even when business was “good” her finances were always tight. If the property she’d turned into Deliberatively Literate hadn’t included a studio apartment above it she doubted she’d have been able to regularly afford rent. She loved her life in Sapphica City as much as she loved her bookstore, but in the back of her mind she knew she was always one major financial setback away from losing it all.

That was why the ringing of the bell as someone entered her store no longer made Veronica’s heart jump in a good way. Veronica had learned that organized crime had not been as expunged from Sapphica City as the news suggested. The city had a new crime lord, one that had sent an intimidating henchwoman to inform Veronica that when she returned she’d expected the young bookseller to be prepared to pay “protection” money.

What would happen if she wasn’t willing or couldn’t pay the money had been left vague. What had been made clear was that if Veronica went to the police something very bad would happen to her store and all the books inside of it.

Since that day Veronica had lived in fear of the imposing woman’s return. Each time someone came through the front door her blood went cold, only warming when she saw that the woman entering wasn’t someone dressed in an outlandish cowgirl costume. But the relief each time was short lived. The superpowered enforcer known as Lady Lariat WOULD be returning, and soon.

And I have no idea what I’ll do when she does, Veronica thought. There’s no way I could pay even a fraction of the money she was demanding. I’m paralyzed with fear, just sitting her like a timid mouse waiting for that awful woman to return…

Veronica’s blood went cold once more as the jingle of the bell above the front door rang. And then her blood got colder as a costumed woman stepped into sight.

“Howdy, Miss Byrd,” Lady Lariat said as she tipped her cowboy hat to Veronica. Her friendly tone and Texan accent sent a shiver of fear running down Veronica’s spine. The menacing woman grinned evilly as she enjoyed the fear in the bookseller’s eyes. “Now that ain’t such a neighborly look to be giving someone prepared to help protect this business of yours from scoundrels who might want to do all these here books of yours harm.”

Veronica gritted her teeth and glared at the supervillainess, hating the skimpy outfit the evil woman paraded around in. The cowgirl costume was all black leather with red stitching. Thanks mostly to the way it exposed the woman’s full breasts and the short skirt she was left looking more like someone who had just come from a BDSM club than a supervillainess.

And maybe there’s a reason for that, Veronica thought. She’d heard the city’s new crime lord, a mysterious woman going by the name “Lilith”, held court at The Eternal Passion Club, Sapphica City’s most infamous and popular fetish club. Maybe this Lilith creep makes her goons dress like fetish ball attendees, Veronica thought, more than a little flustered the woman’s sexy outfit made her feel an unwanted flash of arousal.

When Veronica didn’t answer her Lady Lariat pushed the brim of her hat up further and stepped up to the counter where the girl was standing behind. Even without the high-heeled boots Lady Lariat was wearing the woman would have towered over Veronica. “You’re cowering silence has me thinking you ain’t got my boss’ protection money. Tell me that ain’t true, little mouse,” she said, punctuating the sentence with a dramatic sigh. “I told you Lilith expected her first payment soon.”

Veronica’s face paled. “I can’t pay it,” she started but before she could go on Lady Lariat held up a hand to silence her.

“CAN’T pay it or WON’T pay it? Cause, darling, those are two different things. One takes us to a bad place, but the other… Well, my boss Lilith is an understanding woman. She’s willing to work with people when they CAN’T pay the money she says they owe her.”

She flashed a sly smile when she saw the confused and hopeful look on Veronica’s face. “Look at you,” Lady Lariat said in a sexy, silky voice as she stepped closer to the counter Veronica was partially cowering behind. She reached across the counter and stroked the girl’s cheek, grabbing her chin and holding her in place when she tried to pull away. “A bookish, pasty-skinned white girl with glasses that are comically large-rimmed. Too many piercings and tattoos. Small and thin but by the way you fill that sweater out I’m guessing you’ve got titties big enough to have plenty of fun with.” The villainess nodded. “Not something I’d enjoy wrangling and pinning down but I think Lilith could…”

When the woman trailed off and let go of Veronica’s face the girl pulled away and asked, “Could WHAT?” The implication had been clear, hadn’t it? No, Veronica couldn’t believe this crime boss would be demanding THAT from women!

“You’ve got three options, little book mouse,” Lady Lariat said, holding a fist up. “First option,” she said as she raised a finger, “is that you pay Lilith the ‘protection’ money I’ve come to collect. Second option,” she said as she raised another finger, “is you refuse to pay the money and something terrible happens to all these books AND this building.”

Before she could go on Veronica blurted out, “But this is my everything!” suddenly all the stress, fear, and anxiety she’d felt came exploding out. “I LOVE these books and this is my home! I LIVE here. I’d do ANYTHING to keep these books and this store, but I DON’T have the money! I barely make enough to keep the lights on and my belly full, and sometimes I don’t even manage the second part.”

Lady Lariat calmly waited for Veronica to run out of steam and finish her half mad rant. When the girl was done she raised another finger. “Or three, and keep in mind this is a special offer I’ve been told to make only to certain women, instead of paying what you owe in money you pay with your body.”

“I could never,” Veronica muttered, flushing and turning away from the woman’s calm, penetrating gaze.

Lady Lariat reached over the counter and grabbed Veronica’s face again, turning it to force the girl to look up at her. “Ain’t exactly the offer you think it is,” she said, voice smooth and sexy. “You’d owe her some nights down at The Eternal Passion Club. You’d have to agree to let her collar you, which means you’d be taking on the role of her slave for the night. Not just hers, you’d be shared with members of the club as she pleased. I know them women, they’d eat up a mousy nervous little thing like you. Hell, darling, I might even start to be feeling a bit ravenous myself. Just feeling the way you’re shaking in my hand… Excited and you don’t even want to admit it.”

She let go of Veronica’s face, stroking her cheek again before pulling back. “Three options,” she reminded Veronica. “Your choice. You pay up, which you say you can’t. You lose your books and your business, which you say you don’t want to do. Or you spend some time collared as Lilith’s slave down at The Eternal Passion Club. Seems like you’ve already made your choice, I just need to hear you say the words.”

Veronica opened her mouth but closed it again. The villainess was right, she’d already made her choice. She just had to find the courage to say the words…

Before she did the door flew open, an explosion of sparkling light distracting both women.

“Get away from her, you fiend.”

Veronica couldn’t see who had spoken. The dazzling lights had temporarily blinded her, and from Lady Lariat’s muttered swearing she’d been blinded too. Veronica’s eyes cleared just about the same time the supervillainess’ did, allowing her to see the derisive sneer on the woman’s face as she looked over her shoulder and saw the figure who had made such a dazzling entrance.

“Let me guess, darling, you’re the city’s new superheroine?”

“That’s right,” the new arrival said as she struck a heroic pose while keeping her fists raised and at the ready for a fight. Glowing, sparkling energy sounded her fists. “I’m Glitterburst and I assume you’re the tough that I’ve heard has been running some kind of protection racket?”

Lady Lariat turned to face the newly arrived superheroine, taking up a stance like a gunfighter preparing to draw. The pose confused Veronica. The woman wore no weapons, yet she was holding one of her hands by her hip as though she was prepared to draw an invisible pistol.

“You heard I’m shaking down locals as part of some protection racket?” Lady Lariat asked. “Interesting, VERY interesting. Be interested in finding out who told you that. Might need to pay them a visit once I’m done with the book mouse behind me. Course, won’t be doing THAT till I’m done with you, little darling.”

Veronica gasped when she saw a coil of glowing rope-like red energy appear attached to Lady Lariat’s hip. At first she thought the weapon looked like a lasso, but when the supervillainess grabbed it and let it unfurl it shifted slightly, becoming shaped more like a whip. She flung the whip up, snapping her wrist to make a ripple run through the whip. It cracked, cutting a book standing on a table display in half as easily as a heated knife would have gone through soft butter.

“My books!” Veronica balked in horror. “Please don’t fight in here!” She frantically looked around as she saw the sparkling energy coming from the superheroine’s hands start to glow brighter. “Please,” she begged, pointing to a door in the back of the store. “I could never afford the cost of replacing the books and fixing my store if you fought in here,” she rambled quickly. “There’s a big open area behind the building you can fight in!”

Although both women looked eager to begin fighting neither seemed to want to wreck Veronica’s bookstore.

“I’m more than happy to take the fight back there,” Lady Lariat said, not taking her eyes off the superheroine standing before her.

Glitterburst smirked cockily at the supervillainess. “Sure you wouldn’t rather take it out front? That way everyone in the neighborhood can see me taking you down.”

Lady Lariat raised her chin and let out a derisive laugh. “Little darling, that’s NOT how this is going to go down. And trust me, you’ll want us somewhere semi-private when I defeat you.” She nodded, looking Glitterburst’s body up and down in a lecherous way. “I assume that fancy school for young superheroes you went to taught you little super-sluts what happens when a superheroine gets defeated in the real world?”

Veronica didn’t understand what Lady Lariat was talking about, but by the look on Glitterburst’s face SHE understood and it didn’t phase her.

“They taught us everything we need to take care of superpowered scum like you,” the superheroine said confidently. “In the end that will be all that matters.”

“We’ll see about that, darling” Lady Lariat said, narrowing her eyes. “We’ll see about that REAL soon.”

* * *

“A supervillainess with the whole ‘Yee-haw’ vibe wasn’t exactly what I pictured my rogue’s gallery starting with,” Glitterburst said mockingly as she circled her opponent. Her hands were up, sparkling glitter-infused energy pulsing around her fists as she prepared for the fight to begin.

The two women were behind the bookstore Deliberatively Literate in a secluded lot surrounded by the backs of two rows of commercial buildings.

“Well, darling,” Lady Lariat began, “I wasn’t planning on my next fight being with a sentient glitter bomb dressed like some barfed-up 90’s fashion reject, but here we are.” She flung her whip out, cracking it threateningly at Glitterburst. “But I ain’t never shied away from a fight, especially with some overconfident city girl in need of a good spanking to show her what a dumb little brat she is.”

“I never shied away from a fight at The Academy and I don’t plan on starting now,” Glitterburst told Lady Lariat. “I’m ready whenever you are,” she added, trying to goad her opponent into making the first move.

“Listen, darling, this AIN’T the Academy. This is the REAL world. Things here don’t usually work out the way they taught you things would at that precious school of yours. I have a feeling in a few moments one of us is going to be realizing she ain’t the hot-shit she thinks she is. Now, darling, let’s get this started.”

Lady Lariat feinted as though she was going to pull back, instead flinging her whip up to attack.

Glitterburst was ready. As soon as she saw the woman move the arm holding her whip she sent a huge blast of energy at her opponent. An explosion of glitter-infused energy sent Lady Lariat flying back, crashing into some garbage cans lined up beside the backdoor to a commercial property. “You still thinking you’re as ‘hot-shit’ as you did a moment before?” Glitterburst called out as Lady Lariat rose angrily from a pile of spilled garbage.

“Little darling, I HAD planned on going easy on you,” she snarled as she righted her hat and brushed a brown banana peel off her shoulder. “But now you done pissed me off,” she added before snarling and rushing Glitterburst.

Glitterburst was taken by surprise by how fast the woman managed to be in the ridiculous heels she was wearing. She used a concussive glitter-blast to send herself flying back out of reach of the whip flying towards her. At first she thought the ploy had worked but the whip extended as it lashed out towards her, the red energy it was made out of expanding to make the whip grow longer.

It slapped around Glitterburst’s neck, coiling tightly. When Lady Lariat yanked the weapon back she choked Glitterburst and brought the superheroine stumbling forward. Before Glitterburst could send another blast of energy at her opponent the superheroine screamed as shocking pain shot through her body.

The pain lasted only long enough to bring Glitterburst to her knees. She knelt in the dirt, panting and woozy, feeling too weak to stand or use her powers.

“You city girls are always rushing into things,” Lady Lariat said with a disappointed sigh as she strode up to Glitterburst. As she did her whip grew longer, allowing her to coil its length around the helpless superheroine. She pulled it tight, constricting Glitterburst’s upper arms tight against her torso. “Maybe if you hadn’t you’d have realized this ain’t no energy weapon, it’s a telekinetic projection I can control and reform with a thought.”

To illustrate this power she made the “whip” reform around Glitterburst’s body. In a few heartbeats it had been transformed into a webbing of artfully tied bondage robe made of pulsing red energy. It was formed into a harness that continued to keep her arms pinned tightly to her sides. The “rope” running across her upper chest pulled Glitterburst’s shirt up, leaving the bottom of the young superheroine’s shortly cut top exposing the underside of her breasts.

Lady Lariat did a double take when she noticed this. “Darling, weren’t your itty bitty titties a lot smaller when our fight started?” She knelt in front of her dazed captive, lifting her shirt to expose her bare breasts. “Pretty sure they were,” she added, sinking deep in thought. “Heard of some superpowered women whose titties grow when they use their powers. Could that be you, little darling?”

The stupefying jolt of the supervillainess’ telekinetic weapon had left Glitterburst so dazed she’d barely been able to follow what Lady Lariat had been saying. It was only once the woman had pulled Glitterburst’s top up and began talking about her breasts changing size that the superheroine was able to start focusing.

She was panting heavily, struggling to fight past the mental fog she now understood the “ropes” binding her were making her feel. “Maybe,” she said as soon as she was able to focus enough to meet the villainess’ eyes. “Wanna see?” she added before gritting her teeth and using all her mental fortitude to push past the power dulling her mind and preventing her from using her powers.

A blinding flash of dazzling glitter came with an explosion of concussive energy. Lady Lariat’s telekinetic projection was vaporized as the supervillainess was blasted onto her back.

The blast was enough to leave Glitterburst feeling staggered and drained, something that kept her on her knees till she heard Lady Lariat groaning as the woman struggled to get up. She’d HOPED the blast would knock the woman out, but it seemed she was far tougher than she looked.

“Fucking little cunt,” the supervillainess snarled as she got to her feet. She threw her arm out to the side, her weapon reforming in her hands as a whip. “Boss said just to play with the new arrivals at first. Show ‘em their place, maybe tease them a bit. But you, little darling, have right pissed me off.”

Glitterburst had just forced herself to stand when Lady Lariat sent her whip flying towards her. With expert skill she cracked it back, making the tip slice up the middle of the superheroine’s top, cutting it open.

The garment fell open fully exposing the superheroine’s chest. Glitterburst threw her arms up and hugged her breasts to her chest to try and hide how large they’d grown since her opponent had last exposed them, but it was too late.

Lady Lariat stood gawking in disbelief. “Darling, I think you just went from a C cup WAY past where I know how to measure.” She glanced down at her own large breasts then back at the girl standing before her hugging her breasts to her chest. “Damn titties bigger than your head now, ain’t they?”

It was an exaggeration said to humiliate Glitterburst and it did, especially because it wasn’t MUCH of one. “Never pushed out a glitter-burst that strong,” the superheroine whimpered, fighting back tears of humiliation as she hugged her breasts protectively to her chest. “D-didn’t r-realize h-how hard I’d h-have to p-push m-myself to b-b-break free.”

“Darling, you ain’t ‘bout to cry, are ya? Ya are!” Lady Lariat threw her head back and let out a cruel cackle of delight. “Oh, you’re going to be a DELIGHT to have around. Half a mind to just leave you here hugging them big ole titties in shame, but I’m afraid if I do you’ll go back in that little bookstore and promise to help that young woman and I can’t have that.”

She strode up to Glitterburst, confident the broken and humiliated superheroine wouldn’t try to attack her. Her telekinetic energy projection floated up and wrapped around Glitterburst’s neck, reforming into the shape of a collar with a chain leading to a leash she was holding.

“See, darling, thing is I don’t work alone like you were told. Smart girl, whoever told you that. Knew if they told the new superheroine about my boss it might make me AND Lilith mad. But since she kept the secret till I could reveal I’ll let it slide.”

Lady Lariat stroked Glitterburst’s cheek with the back of her hand. “Now, like I said, darling, I got orders to only play a little with the new arrivals. Lilith said I can put you young super-sluts in your place and maybe tease you a bit, but none of the normal fun and games that come from defeating a superheroine till SHE says it’s allowed.”

She ran the back of her hand down Glitterburst’s neck as she spoke, continuing to caress the girl as she went on. She moved her hand down the middle of her chest, moving the back of her hand from side to side just a bit to test out the feel of the helpless heroine’s enlarged breasts before moving past them to wander down the girl’s firm abs.

“Mean’s I probably shouldn’t play with these titties no matter how bad I want to. And means I DEFINITELY shouldn’t slip my hand in here,” she said as she flipped her hand over and started to press her fingers into the top of Glitterburst’s yellow bikini bottom. “So I won’t,” she added, stepping back and pulling her hand away.

“But this ain’t over,” she said, her voice suddenly menacing. “Feel that telekinetic collar I formed round your neck? It’s letting me control you right now. But I don’t need to tell you that, you can FEEL it. Bet you never felt so helpless, have you? Course not, darling. I can FEEL that you feel it, and I can feel how disturbing the loss of control is for you.”

She paused, taking a step further back. “KNEEL.”

Glitterburst let out a pathetic whimper of despair as she dropped to her knees, her body acting before she could think to refuse the command.

“Now jam your hand down them shorts and start playing with yourself,” she barked.

Glitterburst let out an even more pathetic whimper as her hand shot to follow the supervillainess’ commands. The whimper became a distraught moan as she started playing with herself. The moan grew much more indecent a moment later. “Please,” she begged pathetically between gasps of unwanted pleasure, “don’t make me humiliate myself like this.”

“Sorry, darling, the answer’s no. Gotta teach you a lesson. Course, next time we meet fighting might be a little more fun. We can tussle whenever you’re in the mood to be roped up and controlled. Hell, darling, once I have permission from the boss I’d be happy to lasso you and ride you all night. Lilith knows there’s gotta be superheroines in the city, says she’s even eager for their return. You stop any crime you want, darling, you just don’t mess with anything she’s involved in.

“You try and stop me from doing something Lilith wants done you gotta be taught a lesson you won’t forget. You listening, darling? Protection racket you found is Lilith’s and you DON’T fuck with Lilith. And what did you do today?”

“F-fucked w-with L-lilth?” Glitterburst asked as she furiously masturbated, finding she could only say the words because Lady Lariat was allowing her too.

“That’s right, darling. When we’re done you DON’T go back in there and talk to little Veronica Byrd. You DON’T offer to help her or anyone else paying Lilith for protection. You stick to street crime. You look out for new supervillains daring to come into Sapphica City without Lilith’s permission and you take care of THEM.

“And to make sure you learn this lesson you need a little humiliation. You’re going to keep kneeling her in the dirt playing with yourself till the little mind-whammy my telekinetic slave collar put on you wears off. Wasn’t on you long,” she said, yanking on the leash and making it and the collar disappear. “Should only take ten or twenty minutes to wear off. You kneel there jilling off fantasizing about all the terrible, wonderful things you think I WOULD have done to you if I’d been allowed. You understand, darling?”

“Y-yes,” Glitterburst replied, barely holding back a sob. A moment later she gasped as she was compelled to follow the woman’s command. Her mind flooded with sexual fantasies of all the deeply perverse things she could imagine the supervillainess wanting to do to her.

“Good girl,” Lady Lariat said. She gave the masturbating superheroine a pat on the head, adding, “Who knows, darling. Be a good enough girl long enough and maybe Lilith will call you in for a little face-to-face meeting. Then again maybe you’ll be dumb and after this you won’t be such a good girl. I’m sure if that’s what you choose you’ll be meeting Lilith on MUCH less enjoyable terms.”

And with that Lady Lariat left Glitterburst behind, kneeling in the dirt and furiously jilling off to fantasies of the woman sexually using, abusing, and humiliating her.

* * *

When Lady Lariat returned to the bookstore she was unsurprised by the look in Veronica Byrd’s terrified eyes. “You were peeking out that back door and watching, weren’t you little darling? Guess I shouldn’t be surprised. Thought she was going to save you, but she didn’t. Couldn’t even save herself.”

She loomed over the small woman. “I still need to hear you say it before I leave, darling,” she said, making her voice as menacing as she could. “You agree to spend some time collared as Lilith’s slave down at The Eternal Passion Club. I need to hear you say the words before I’ll leave.”

Veronica was shaking. Quietly, sounding more like a mouse than a woman, she told the supervillainess what she wanted to hear.

“Good girl,” Lady Lariat replied. “I’ll be in touch soon. Till then just think about how much you love this store and all the books in it. And maybe see if you’ve got one or two on BDSM play parties, I’m guessing a mousy little thing like you has never been to one. Might be a little less shocking if you’re at least a LITTLE prepared.”

Chapter Three: Back Home

Glitterburst knelt in the dirt, masturbating uncontrollably as her mind played out shame and humiliation-filled sexual fantasies. It wasn’t till after she’d cum three times to those fantasies that the compulsion to keep going wore off enough for the defeated superheroine to stop.

She quickly blasted and climbed her way to the top of the nearest building where she found a corner to huddle in. She sat with her back to a wall, kneels pressed to her chest and her arms wrapped around her legs to hide her exposed, enlarged breasts.

For a long time she sat quietly sobbing. She’d never imagined enduring something so humiliating. Sure, they’d been trained to deal with situations like this, but that training hadn’t prepared her for how intense the real thing would be. Nothing at The Academy had helped prepare her for how much she’d ENJOY being sexually dominated and humiliated in this way. It wasn’t that she’d been so easily defeated that had shaken her so much, it was how easily her body had betrayed her. How easily she’d slipped into deeply perverse fantasies that had her shooting to climax over and over again.

And then there were her breasts. She’d never had them grow so large so fast. Their growth had always been something she’d struggled with, especially because they would not return to their normal size on their own. To get the humiliatingly large and heavy breasts hanging from her chest back to the petite, perky breasts that felt natural to her Glitterburst was going to need to sexually stimulate them.

As she sat huddled and hiding on the rooftop sexually stimulating her breasts was the last thing she wanted to think about. But she knew by the time she returned home she’d be ready to get her breasts back to normal as quickly as possible. The increased size and weight of them was disorienting, making her feel like it wasn’t her body she was inhabiting.

There were OTHER reasons she’d want to get them back to normal as quickly as she could. The larger they grew the more sensitive they became. At this size even as she hugged them to her chest they were so sensitive it was slightly maddening. Every inch of her breasts had become an unnaturally sensitive erogenous zone. She felt every little brush against them, with every move or shift she made leaving her feeling that much more turned on. She didn’t WANT to be so worked up and turned on after what she’d just been made to endure, but her enlarged breasts would ensure arousal continued to grow till she played with them till they shrunk back down.

And that presented another problem. It was something she could do alone, but it always went much faster with a partner. At The Academy she’d almost always had a fellow student more than happy to help her “return” her breasts to normal after a training or sparing session. But on the rare occasion she hadn’t, she’d discovered that doing the job on her own took much, MUCH longer and much, MUCH more sexual stimulation.

She feared how long it would take her to fix breast growth this large by herself. Even with a partner she feared it would have taken an intense, long session of breast play. But she didn’t have a partner. She’d been in town for less than a day and the only person she’d met besides the supervillainess who had so thoroughly defeated and sexually humiliated her was her neighbor.

The thought of the stunningly beautiful older woman helped Glitterburst find the courage to get up from her hiding place. As she slunk home she stuck to the rooftops, trying to stay out of sight and hugging her chest as much as she could in case anyone spotted her. She used her concussive glitter-blasts as sparingly as possible but even so she knew her breasts would be even larger by the time she got home. She’d learned long ago that the larger they got the more easily they grew, and they’d never been this big before which meant any use of her powers would quickly swell their size even faster.

During the trip back to her apartment she idly fantasized about finding her sexy neighbor waiting on her balcony, still dressed in her robes and casually sipping a cup of tea. She’d tell the woman who she was and beg for her help returning her breasts to normal. The woman would happily give Glitterburst everything she wanted and then some, asking for nothing in return.

Stop it, she told herself, annoyed by her out-of-control fantasies. Get control of yourself and your ridiculous lust-driven fantasies. Even if the woman WOULD be interested in helping that’s not how it would play out.

She hated this part of herself. Every superheroine had to deal with something like this, with a version of themselves that could easily lose themselves in sexual fantasies. Get horny enough and you started to lose control, to see everyone in the world around you as just a player in some perverted play you were the star of. Get horny enough and you’d start to try and live out those fantasies, even if doing so was dangerously reckless.

The world isn’t centered around my sexual needs, she thought angrily. Even IF that’s what my supercharged libido makes it feel like sometimes.

As Glitterburst neared her apartment the anger she felt turned to shame. Hadn’t she just been made to suffer through sexual humiliation so intense it nearly broke her? How could she be so eager and willing to engage in sexual activity so soon after that?

She knew the answer. “The superheroine’s curse”, that’s what some of the teachers called a superpowered woman’s supercharged libido. Glitterburst had THOUGHT she understood it. Had thought she could control it. But one day in the real world and she saw she had almost no control over it at all.

Glitterburst came home from a direction that had her landing down on her balcony from above. She’d been so eager to get home and inside where no one could see her that she’d failed to notice that, just as in her fantasies, her neighborhood was standing on her balcony almost as though waiting for her to return.

“Hey there, pretty little one,” the woman said coolly as though girls often dropped from the sky to land on balconies beside her. “You look as though your first day patrolling the city was a rough one,” she added conversationally.

Glitterburst was so taken aback by the woman’s nonchalance that she stood dumbfounded in silence for an awkward amount of time. She stood with one hand on the handle of the sliding door into her apartment and the other wrapped protectively around her chest to try and hide her enlarged breasts.

She was also shocked by what the woman was wearing. She had on the same robe she’d been wearing that morning but it now hung open, revealing that unlike that morning she wore a nearly see-through black leotard.

“Cat got your tongue, pretty little one?” the woman asked playfully.

“How did you know I was a superheroine?” was the only thing Glitterburst could think to say.

“Perhaps the costume this morning gave it away,” the woman said slyly. “Or perhaps I know who owns that apartment. You’re not the first superheroine to live there, nor the first to think her coming and goings off the balcony wouldn’t be noticed.”

She nodded to the way Glitterburst was protectively holding her chest. “Run into a little wardrobe malfunction?”

Glitterburst let go of the door handle to cover her chest with both hands and arms. The woman was so calm… It was making HER feel calm. As much as she wanted to get inside she couldn’t bring herself to leave the woman’s presence. “It was… a rough first day,” Glitterburst said meekly.

“You sound disappointed,” the woman said. “Disappointed in how the day went or disappointed with yourself?”

Glitterburst turned and leaned her back against the glass door into her apartment. “Both,” she said with a heavy sigh, surprised at how willing she was to be open with this woman. Why was her presence so calming? Why did she feel so comfortable near her? She felt like she could open up about anything…

“The life of a superheroine can be a tough one,” the woman said, quickly adding, “at least so I hear. Full of peril. And I hear powers come with certain… needs. Ones that might be made worse after a stressful day full of disappointments.” She leaned over the side of her balcony to get a better look at Glitterburst. “And from the looks of things you have some special personal needs most other superheroines don’t have to deal with. Let me guess, overuse of your powers causes a bit of a growing concern?”

Glitterburst flushed and hugged her enlarged breasts tighter to her chest. “You seem to know a lot about how powered women’s bodies work,” she muttered.

“Oh, I know how ALL kinds of women’s bodies work. Think of it as a professional skill of mine.” She paused, waiting till Glitterburst met her eyes, then smiled reassuringly. “You know, pretty little one, my offer still stands. If you ever need a playmate to help take care of some of those special needs you have I’m right here next door, all day every day. As long as I’m not working I’d be more than happy to help.”

“That’s… really kind of you,” Glitterburst said, flushing again and feeling like her fantasies about the woman were all coming true.

“How do you make them go back to how they were this morning?” the woman asked, nodding to the way Glitterburst was holding her chest. “Does it just take time, or is something special required?”

Glitterburst hugged her chest tighter. Was it strange the woman seemed to be guessing things so well? She must have sexual experience with superpowered women… Hadn’t she said as much? Maybe she’d had a sexual relationship with whichever superheroine had lived here before her.

Or was there more to it? Part of her was screaming that she should be suspicious of this woman, but those ringing alarm bells were incredibly easy to ignore. The woman’s presence was so calming and she was so fucking sexy. AND she seemed to be offering Glitterburst not just what she wanted but what she needed.

“This isn’t a conversation I think I want to have out here,” Glitterburst told the woman, hoping she’d understand the implication she wanted to move the conversation into her apartment. Her plan had been to unlock her balcony door and offer to go meet the woman at her front door so they could continue the conversation inside the privacy of her apartment.

Before she could make the offer the woman stood up, shrugged off her robes, then somersaulted across the space between their two balconies. The woman landed with the smooth grace of a feline, sliding the balcony door open while wrapping an arm around Glitterburst’s waist. “Well then, let’s take this inside,” she said sexily as she led the shocked superheroine into her own home.

It was only after they were inside and her neighbor had closed the door to the balcony that Glitterburst realized she’d never unlocked it. “How did you get my door open?” she asked dumbly. “I know I locked it when I left this morning and I hadn’t unlocked it yet.”

The woman, whose arm was still wrapped around the girl’s waist, pulled her in tighter against her body. “Not everyone with powers is a superheroine, pretty little one. Here, I’ll show you.”

She turned them around and slid the glass door open then back closed. She then tapped the handle. When she tried to open the door again it was locked. “Some powers aren’t very… heroic,” she said. “And some people with powers just want to live a simple, quiet life where they can be overlooked by the world and not play out fantasies of superhero and supervillain. Not that I judge those who do,” she added quickly.

 Suddenly things made a lot more sense. This was why she understood superhuman sexuality so well. This was also why the stunningly beautiful older woman’s age was so hard for Glitterburst to place. Once someone’s Power-Gene activated their aging slowed significantly. Most superheroines would look like they were barely of age well into their mid or late twenties. A superpowered woman in her fifties might carry themselves like someone of their age, but look significantly younger, leaving their age hard to place.

Her having powers also helped explain why the woman was so forward with her sexual advances. Every superhuman had a supercharged libido to deal with even if they tried to lead a “normal” life.

“Do you have any other powers?” Glitterburst asked as the woman led them into her living room.

She turned the girl to her, using the arm wrapped around her waist to pull her into her body. The woman was significantly taller than Glitterburst and the new position left the superheroine staring up at her, her face practically in between the woman’s breasts.

“Are you ever going to offer to tell me your name, pretty little one?” she asked, alluringly stroking the side of Glitterburst’s cheek.

“I’m sorry,” Glitterburst said, closing her eyes and leaning into the woman’s caress. Suddenly the woman’s touch was all she could think about. Her body was so warm pressed up against her, and the soft caress of her cheek was leaving her heart racing. She forgot all about the question she’d asked, not noticing the woman hadn’t answered it. “I’m Glitterburst,” she told her, eyes still closed as she leaned her face into the woman’s touch.

The woman gently grabbed hold of Glitterburst’s face and turned it up. The girl opened her eyes just as the woman leaned down for a kiss. Glitterburst swooned, parting her lips as the woman’s met hers. Her eyes fluttered back closed as she surrendered to a soft, warm, long, wet kiss that left her thankful the woman’s arm was wrapped around her waist. She felt she’d have melted into a puddle if the woman hadn’t kept hold of her.

“Glitterburst,” the woman said when she pulled her mouth away from the girl’s. “I like it. A cute superheroine name and very fitting after seeing you use those pretty glittering energy blasts.”

As she spoke she slowly led Glitterburst back, directing her to a nearby couch. Glitterburst let the woman lead her, unable to look away from her intense eyes.

“And what’s your name?” Glitterburst asked as the back of her legs bumped into the couch.

“I let my playmates call me Mistress Katia,” the woman said as she smoothly pushed Glitterburst down onto the couch. She climbed onto her lap, looming over the girl while using one hand to pin her to the couch and using the other to stroke and caress her neck. “You’d like to be my playmate, wouldn’t you?”

“Yes,” Glitterburst gasped. She’d never been so overwhelmed by another woman this way. She was putty in this woman’s hands, unable to think. She could only sit there passively, needing to keep feeling her touch.

“Mistress,” the woman corrected firmly. As she did this she dug her nails into the skin at the top of Glitterburst’s neck just under her chin. The woman’s nails extended, growing more pointed and sharper as they bit into the soft flesh of Glitterburst’s neck. “You call me ‘Mistress Katia’ or you’ll be punished,” she said, dragging her sharpened nails down the girl’s neck and making her gasp in pain. “Understand?”

“Yes, Mistress Katia,” Glitterburst gasped, the rush of pain mixing with all the other intense things she was feeling and leaving her panting with confused arousal.

“There’s a good girl,” she said, her nails returning to normal. She sat up and pulled back, grabbing the cut-open top Glitterburst had been holding closed and pulling it open to expose the girl’s enlarged breasts. “Now tell me, pretty little one, how do we fix this little enlargement problem of yours?”

Glitterburst continued to stare up into the woman’s intense eyes. She was breathing so hard she felt like she was panting. It was causing her chest to heave, the rising and falling almost certainly making her enlarged breasts look even larger than they were. Normally that would leave her wanting to grab and hide her breasts, but it was like the woman could sense this. She’d grabbed Glitterburst’s wrists and had them pinned to the couch.

“I need to sexually stimulate them to make them return to normal,” she gasped, face and chest flushing as the prospect of the intense, domineering woman helping her sent a wild rush of arousal running through her. “Nipple play helps the most,” she added with eagerness. “And I can do it on my own but it’s less effective and takes a lot longer. It always works better—”

“If someone does it to you?” the woman suggested.

“Yes,” Glitterburst said, although those weren’t the words she was about to use. She’d planned on saying, “If someone helps me,” but the idea of someone doing something to her was FAR more exciting in that moment. Being this woman’s passive, helpless plaything was suddenly the only thing she wanted.

“Well, how about that,” Mistress Katia said, loosening her grip on the girl’s wrists. She reached behind Glitterburst, lifting her back off the couch so she could slip her top off. “And here I am, such a nice neighbor having offered to take you on as my playmate.”

After tossing the damaged garment away she pushed the topless girl back into the couch. “And let’s get rid of THESE,” she said, taking Glitterburst’s big pink sunglasses off and tossing them to the side. “There we go. My, what pretty eyes you have! Why do you hide them?”

Glitterburst was shocked to hear herself tell the woman the truth. “They keep my glitter-bursts from blinding me,” she confessed, staring into the woman’s eyes and unable to look away. Mistress Katia was running her hands up Glitterburst’s bare arms now, the caress building heat that was making the simmer she felt in every inch of her body boil over. “Climax doesn’t weaken my powers,” she went on, desperate to share everything with the woman in the hopes it would keep her touching her, “but being blinded makes it so I can’t use them at all,” she blurted out.

“How very interesting,” Mistress Katia said as her hands reached Glitterburst’s shoulders. She turned the girl’s head to the side and exposed her neck, leaning down and nuzzling into it. “How kind of you to share that with me. I’d worried I’d need to break you in, tame you, but you seem eager to be obedient. To please. To be a good girl.”

She made her voice breathy and hot, speaking into the girl’s neck and causing Glitterburst to shiver in delight, especially at the words “good girl”. She paused, licking then kissing her neck till Glitterburst was moaning lewdly.

Just as Glitterburst’s eyes fluttered closed, signifying her complete submission to the woman, Mistress Katia pulled away. The woman put her hands on Glitterburst’s upper chest, pinning her tightly to the couch. “I’ll make you a deal, pretty little one. Any time your pretty titties need some ‘stimulation’ to return to their normal petite size you ask for my help and I’ll give it.”

Glitterburst didn’t understand why this moment felt so intense. So important. There was a sense that this was a monumental decision that would alter the course of her life. She stared up into the woman’s eyes, her chest heaving, feeling there was something here she was missing. “You’ll just help me when I ask?”

“Oh, silly pretty little one, who could turn a cutie like you down?” she asked, moving one of her hands up Glitterburst’s neck to tenderly stroke the side of the girl’s face. “But like most things in life this won’t be free. Mistress Katia will demand a price, two of them.” As she spoke she slid the other hand down, gently caressing one of the girl’s enlarged breasts. It was just enough tender stimulation to leave Glitterburst shaking with anticipation.

 Mistress Katia is so sure and confident, Glitterburst thought. So skilled with her hands, and she’s BARELY touching me! I’m used to passionate but clumsy and inexperienced young partners. I’ve never been with a woman so much older and experienced. What would actual sex be like with her?

Glitterburst started to open her mouth to ask her what the price would be, but instead of words coming out a gasping moan escaped her mouth. Mistress Katia’s fingers had found her nipple at just that moment. She used just the tip of a finger to tease around Glitterburst’s areolas, causing them to pebble. That hardening of her nipple brought with it a dizzying rush of arousal unlike anything she’d ever experienced before.

“What are you doing to me?” That was what she wanted to ask the woman. She’d never felt so turned on… so addle-minded from arousal. There had to be more going on than it seemed.

But Glitterburst didn’t ask that question. Instead, she asked what she’d meant to ask before Mistress Katia started teasing her nipple. “What price?” she gasped as the woman’s finger circled her areola, slowly working her way in towards the girl’s swollen and hardening numb.

“I give you what you need whenever you need it,” the woman said, pausing as she gently brushed up against the nub of Glitterburst’s nipple before pulling her hand away.

Glitter burst whimpered and whined, starting to get up to press her breast into the hand being pulled away.

Mistress Katia responded by putting her hands on the girl’s shoulders again then slamming her back into the couch. “And you give me what I want,” she said, voice firm and demanding.

“And what do you want?” Glitterburst asked, her voice shaking as much as her body was.

“Obedience,” Mistress Katia told her. “That’s what I expect from ALL my playmates. I command and they obey. When we play I am Mistress and they are my slaves. Could you do that, pretty little one? Give yourself over to another woman? A strong, powerful superheroine like you, giving up all your power…”

“Yes,” Glitterburst gasped without hesitation. In that moment she was thinking of her confrontation with Lady Lariat. Thinking about her humiliating defeat and the terrible degrading sexual price she’d paid for that defeat. Thinking about how hot it had been and how ashamed she’d felt that part of her had wanted more. “Yes,” she said again, voice firm and full of determination. “I’ll happily pay that price.”

Mistress Katia eased up on how hard she was pinning Glitterburst to the couch. “You can be a good girl?” she asked, sensually sliding her hands down her upper chest. “Do as you’re told?” she asked, moving her hands onto the top bulk of the girl’s enlarged breasts. “Do whatever you’re told without hesitation?” she asked, gently grabbing hold of the girl’s breasts.

“Yes, Mistress Katia,” Glitterburst answered breathily, arching her back to press her breasts eagerly into the woman’s hands.

“Willing to endure delightfully awful punishments if you displease me?”

“Yes,” Glitterburst gasped out, surprised by how excited that made her.

“Willing to endure delightfully awful torments even if you DON’T displease me?”

“Yes!”

“Endure PAIN if that’s what I wish to deal out?”

Glitterburst hesitated. Mistress Katia responded by grabbing as much of the girl’s sensitive breasts as she could and squeezing tight enough to make her yelp in pain.

“Yes,” Glitterburst called out, the word turning her yelp of pain into a shudder of pleasure as the woman’s firm hands kneaded and groped her breasts. Her eyes rolled up into her head as she melted into the couch, shuddering and moaning as the pleasure of the tit mauling overwhelmed her.

In the past whenever someone had “helped” her get her breasts back to normal she’d always asked them to be soft and gentle. Caresses and kisses. Gentle rubbing. Nipple sucking. Nothing rough. She’d thought she wouldn’t like it rough, that even if she MIGHT have liked it her enlarged breasts would have been far too sensitive to handle it.

She’d been wrong. So very, VERY wrong.

“Don’t stop,” Glitterburst gasped out. “I’m so close! Keep mauling my tits and I’ll get off!”

The woman gave her what she wanted, which caused Glitterburst to get off even faster than she’d expected. The orgasm came on quick and hard, an explosion of dizzying pleasure that left her limp and panting. As she rode those waves of intense pleasure she could feel her breasts starting to shrink back down. Not quickly, but it had to be enough for the woman mauling her breasts to notice.

“More?” she asked Glitterburst, easing up on how she was playing with the girl’s breasts as she came down from her orgasm.

“Yes, Mistress Katia. More. Don’t stop till they are back to normal.”

The woman let go of Glitterburst’s breasts and sat up to pull away from her. “Beg for it,” she demanded, a cruel sneer on her face that told Glitterburst she’d very much enjoyed the pathetic whimper of longer the superheroine had let out when she’d pulled away.

“I’m begging you,” Glitterburst whined, biting her lip prettily afterward as she begged with her eyes as much as she’d begged with her words.

The woman bent down, grabbed one of Glitterburst’s breasts with two hands, and shoved it into her face. She locked her lips around the girl’s nipple and began sucking on it.

Glitterburst gasped and arched her back before letting out a long, loud, lewd moan of pleasure. She’d thought she’d had partners that were good at sucking on her nipples, but the things this woman was doing were beyond her imagination. The way she teased and snaked her tongue around her hard nub. The way she nipped at her, using her teeth to add in just a bit of pain to heighten the pleasure!

“Don’t stop,” she begged. “The other one,” she added, desperate to feel the woman’s mouth on her other nipple.

By the time the woman pulled her face away from Glitterburst’s breasts they’d shrunken down halfway to their original size. “We’ve more work to be done,” Mistress Katia told Glitterburst, sitting firmly on the girl’s lap and grabbing both her nipples, pinching the slippery saliva-covered nubs between forefinger and thumb. “Tell me, pretty little one, what kind of girl are you?”

Glitterburst blinked. “What?” she asked, huffing heavily as she sat confused by the question. She’d been getting close to getting off again and having to think at that moment seemed like an imposable task.

Mistress Katia continued to hold her nipples between her fingers, lightly rubbing them. “I asked you what kind of girl you are. Are you the kind who gets pleasure from pain?” After asking the question she pinched harder on Glitterburst’s nipples, making the girl gasp. “Well?” she demanded, pinching harder and making her gasp louder. She then pinched them even harder, yanking down hard as she did.

“YES,” Glitterburst howled, convulsing and cumming as Mistress Katia cruelly pinched hard while pulling down on her nipples. The feeling of her breasts being pulled down was intensified as her breasts quickly shrunk. It was only when they returned to their normal, small perky size and shape that Mistress Katia released her grip on Glitterburst’s nipples.

“Holy fuck,” Glitterburst gasped.

“Shut your fucking slut mouth,” Mistress Katia snarled, placing a hand firmly over the girl’s mouth.

Glitterburst’s eyes flew open, surprised by the woman’s sudden change in tone. She sounded angry, which didn’t make sense to her.

Then it did. The mix of pleasure and pain had been so overwhelming that she barely noticed that Mistress Katia had been rocking hips and grinding her crotch into Glitterburst’s lap as the woman tormented her nipples. As soon as she’d let go of Glitterburst’s nipples the woman had lifted, pulling the crotch of the semi-transparent leotard she was wearing to the side so she could start rubbing herself.

She now sat on Glitterburst, one hand over the girl’s mouth pinning her to the couch as she furiously masturbated. “Just sit there and let me finish,” she growled, eyes closed as her chest heaved and she quickly worked herself to climax.

Glitterburst realized the woman must have gotten as much out of what she’d been doing to her as she’d gotten from it. She could tell by Mistress Katia’s desperate gasps that she was already close and that in moments she’d get off. She wanted to help, wanted to give back to the woman, but her tone and the firm way she was holding her hand over Glitterburst’s mouth told her sitting quietly and watching was all the woman wanted her to do.

When she came it was a calm, quiet thing that melted away the angry look of determination on her face. Glitterburst swore she FELT the peace and calm that washed over the woman’s face after the moment of release. It was like her orgasm had sent out an explosion of calmness that left her even more addle-minded than she’d been by the intense encounter.

“You were a good girl today,” Mistress Katia sighed contentedly as she got off Glitterburst. She sat beside her on the couch, slipping an arm behind the girl and pulling her body into hers. Glitterburst swooned and melted at the soft affectionate embrace after so much heavy sexual intensity. She hadn’t expected this, but she very much appreciated it.

“You’ll be a good playmate,” Mistress Katia declared as Glitterburst cuddled into her. “You will let me know whenever you need a play session, whether it be to help shrink your breasts down or just because you need some playtime with Mistress Katia.”

 Glitterburst, sated, overwhelmed, and exhausted with pleasure nodded sleepily. “Yes, Mistress Katia,” she mumbled, feeling herself starting to drift off.

“Do not fall asleep yet, pretty little one.”

Glitterburst’s eyes fluttered open. “Yes, Mistress Katia?” she asked, groggy and confused. All she wanted to do was fall asleep cuddled up to this intense, amazing woman’s warm body.

“I said there would be TWO prices,” Mistress Katia said. “Obedience while we play is one. You agreed readily to that. But there is a second one, one you will pay now.”

“Anything, Mistress Katia,” Glitterburst mumbled sleepily.

“Every time we have a play session you will tell me about your exploits as a superheroine. You’ll tell me everything that’s happened since we last played, leaving out no detail. Even if some things are humiliating or things you don’t want to think about again. You will ENJOY telling me. You’ll come to look forward to sharing the details of your life with me, especially any secrets you may have. It would please you to share everything with me.”

“Yes, Mistress Katia,” Glitterburst said, sounding only half awake. “I’ll tell you everything… and I’ll look forward to doing it.”

“What a good girl you are,” the woman cooed. “Now, begin. Tell me all about the terrible day you had today and leave out no detail…”

Later, after Glitterburst woke up to find Mistress Katia gone, she’d only vaguely remember telling the woman every detail of her day. What she remembered most was falling asleep feeling safe in the woman’s arms. THAT she wondered about. She didn’t normally get sleepy after sex. Sure, what had happened had been one of the most intense sexual experiences of her life, but had it really exhausted her so much?

She decided it hadn’t been about that. Mistress Katia had left her so thoroughly satisfied that she’d been left in complete peace, all her worries and stress gone. Then sharing the details of her day had left her feeling even more at peace with the day. Letting the woman dominate her sexually had been a freeing experience, as was having someone to share all her feelings and secrets with.

Glitterburst would think back to that moment when she’d felt she was making a choice that would alter her whole life. Was it the discovery of how much she enjoyed submitting to a woman the way she’d submitted to Mistress Katia? Was it the sense that she’d discovered something that she hadn’t known had been missing from her life? She wasn’t sure. But she wanted to find out.

Tomorrow will go better, she told herself. I’ll go out on patrol and I’ll make more of a difference. I started too big. I need to avoid this Lilith and her operation for now, concentrate on finding street-level crime and making the locals feel safe. Then, when I’m more certain of myself and have a better feel for this city, I can worry about this mysterious Lilith and her goon Lady Lariat.

Knowing that at the end of a day fighting criminals and supervillains she’d have a way to easily return her breasts to normal helped her feel confident things would go better. She could push herself as hard as she wanted, using her powers as much as she wanted knowing she’d have a safe, easy, and VERY enjoyable way to get her breasts back to normal at the end of each day.

Chapter Four: Better Days

Glitterburst was glowing as she returned from patrol. Literally glowing! When her mood was so high she couldn’t contain how great she felt her whole body would begin to glow and shimmer with the glittering energy she expelled normally as blasts from her hands.

It had been a good day. Not just a good day, but one so much better than the last day she felt unable to compare the two. And although she hoped in a few weeks or months if she looked back on this day it would seem mundane it still filled her with an overflow of joy at just how much better of a day it had been than her last one.

She’d found just enough street crime to stop that she felt accomplished, yet she hadn’t found so much that she felt like she was patrolling a lawless city. It had been just enough crime to keep her busy, none of it too serious or dangerous and all of it something she was more than prepared to take care of.

Along the way she’d met some of the local police and had started working on building a relationship with them. That was something she knew was important. At The Academy they had taught superheroines in training that a good relationship with the local police force was hard to maintain. Many cops felt superheroines got all the love from the public while they were relegated to cleaning up after them.

She made it clear to the police officers she interacted with that she was there to help them, not do their job for them. She wanted to work with them, helping them in places where they felt stretched thin or taking on criminals they felt were too dangerous for them.

Mostly that meant criminals with superpowers. There had been a moment where she’d feared they would mention Lady Lariat or the crime boss she worked for. If they had Glitterburst wasn’t sure what she would have done. One day she’d need to take care of both the supervillainess and the mysterious Lilith that she worked for, but she wasn’t ready for that. The encounter with Lady Lariat had left her shaken and Glitterburst needed time before she would willingly go looking for a rematch with the supervillainess.

Her breasts were nowhere near as big as they had been yesterday, but still much larger than she expected. Using her glitter-blasts to help her move faster through the urban landscape was more of a drain on her than she expected it to be.

I’ll just have to get used to a lot more regular breast growth on a daily basis than I expected, she thought as she neared her home. She was thankful the top of her costume had been chosen to be so loose-fitting for this exact reason. Although the growth she’d experienced today was more than she’d expected she knew that only the most observant of people would have any chance of noticing the difference in her bust size by the end of the day thanks to her top.

During her time at The Academy when she’d imagined her life as a superheroine she’d at times dreaded what her evenings would be like. She’d often viewed what happened to her breasts after prolonged use of her powers as a curse. The intense added sensitivity that came along with the increased size was maddening, and needing to sexually stimulate her breasts when they were so intensely sensitive had, at times, left her resenting them, especially when doing so alone could be a long, frustrating ordeal.

But she wouldn’t have to do it alone. She had Mistress Katia. That stunning, domineering goddess that lived beside her would give her whatever she needed whenever she needed it. And if the previous day was anything to go by each “play session” would be an intense sexual encounter that would leave her a little weak and wet just remembering it.

As she drew closer to her home she wondered how she was supposed to contact her neighbor. I don’t even have a phone number for her, she thought, feeling a bit stupid she hadn’t asked her for one. But she was gone by the time I woke up… I suppose I could go knock on her door. Or even on her balcony door.

As her building came into sight Glitterburst saw a sight that made her heart swell with excitement. Mistress Katia was once more standing on her balcony, leaning with her elbows resting on the railing as she sipped a cup of tea.

Glitterburst couldn’t help but wonder if the woman had been waiting for her. The idea excited her. As intense as their play session had been it was the foggy memory of the tender cuddling after that left butterflies in Glitterburst’s chest.

The girl blasted herself hard from the roof top across the street, using her grip gloves to grab and bounce down the side of their building till she landed with an awkward thud on the balcony beside Mistress Katia.

“Hello, pretty little one,” the woman said without looking away from whatever she’d been peacefully staring at. She calmly took another sip of tea before finally looking at Glitterburst. “In need of my services?”

Suddenly the perky, confident, headstrong superheroine she’d been all day was gone. Glitterburst flushed prettily as she anxiously played with her fingers. “Yes, Mistress Katia,” she said, hating how shy and eager she suddenly sounded.

“I’d expected so,” the woman said, smiling slyly as she stood up. “Well, come along,” she added, moving to open the door to her apartment.

“In there?” Glitterburst asked, not sure why she was so surprised by the invitation into the woman’s home. She’d assume they’d go into her apartment again.

“Yes, in here,” Mistress Katia said with a frown. “Going with you to YOUR home was a special thing. From now on you come into my space to play, understand? ALL my clients do.”

“Clients?” Glitterburst asked. It was then that Glitterburst noticed fully what the woman was wearing. She had on semi-transparent lingerie that barely covered her privates along with a pair of black high heels. With the use of the word “clients” Glitterburst couldn’t help but think the revealing outfit made her look a bit like a high-end prostitute.

The thought made Glitterburst feel a bit ashamed. Who was she to judge someone for dressing in a revealing outfit when her costume had her running around practically in her underwear? But after Mistress Katia opened the balcony door and waved Glitterburst in the girl had to wonder.

“You live here?” she asked, eyes wide as she entered the woman’s apartment and looked around in shock. The place looked far more like a sex dungeon than a place where someone lived. The longer she stared the more she was convinced it WAS a sex dungeon and not someone’s residence.

“I prefer to work from home,” Mistress Katia said in explanation. When she saw that Glitterburst didn’t seem to understand she chuckled. “I thought you had understood. I’m a dominatrix. In a city like this my services are in high demand. I can pick and choose my clients, demanding they come to me while asking impressive fees.”

Glitterburst deflated slightly. She’d thought the woman’s interest in sexual domination was a hobby she was highly passionate about. Suddenly Mistress Katia’s interest in her seemed a lot less special.

“Don’t worry, pretty little one, I won’t be asking for monetary payment from you,” she told Glitterburst, grabbing the girl and turning her to look up at her. She draped her arms over the girl’s shoulders, leaning in so her large breasts were practically pressed into the short girl’s face. “Getting to have a sexy young superheroine as perky and pretty as you is a privilege. I was honest when I told you what two things I wanted as payment for my services.

“I very much want you. I very badly want to dominate you. I want to hear every mundane or lurid detail about your life as a superheroine. And I even suspect it won’t be long before I start to feel some emotional affection for my cute, sexy little superheroine playmate.”

Glitterburst wished she’d felt surprised by how the mention of emotional affection made her swoon, but she wasn’t. The woman had made her a sexual deal, and she shouldn’t be letting her emotions get involved, she’d known that. Knowing the woman was a professional dominatrix should have made her double down on that feeling. But she was crushing hard on the woman and was overtaken with a reckless desire to open up emotionally to her on the same level she was opening herself sexually.

“A kiss for reassurance,” Mistress Katia said, leaning down and putting a hand behind Glitterburst’s head to ensure the girl couldn’t escape her lips.

Glitterburst melted in the woman’s surprisingly strong arms, surrendering fully to the domineering kiss. She parted her lips to let the woman’s tongue invade her mouth. When the woman pulled away Glitterburst felt breathless, lost in the moment and wishing it had gone on longer.

“Now let me see what we’re working with today.” She took a step back and snapped her fingers. “Top off. And take those gloves and silly glasses off as well. But keep the rest on. I like the way the yellow bottom makes your perky ass look. And those pink fishnets leave just the right amount of thigh revealed to make my mouth water.”

Once more Glitterburst felt herself swooning a bit. She knew she had an amazing body, but compared to this goddess’ divine curves she felt a bit lacking. To hear the woman go on in such detail about how attractive she found Glitterburst had the girl more than ready to do whatever she told her to do.

“Then there’s the fact that I don’t think we NEED to get that bottom off to have our fun, do we? After what happened yesterday I suspect once your breasts are enlarged past a certain point you don’t need any kind of vaginal stimulation to get off.”

“That’s true, Mistress Katia,” Glitterburst admitted shyly.

“After they are off you’ll put your clothes on that small table there,” Mistress Katia said. “But don’t worry, even though your breasts will remain the focus of our play sessions we’ll eventually include things below the belt. There’s no way I could continue playing with you and keep my hands off of your entire body. But I think I’d like to save your pussy for now…” she said, trailing off as she became distracted by something.

As Glitterburst undressed she watched the woman wander to a wall covered in square cubbies, each containing a cube-shaped storage basket. One by one she pulled the baskets out, muttering and shaking her head. “Not this one… No, not today. We’ll save THESE for when we REALLY need them. Something smaller… Something softer… Ah, this!”

“What is that?” Glitterburst asked.

“A toy for playtime,” the woman told her, keeping her back to Glitterburst so the young superheroine couldn’t see what she’d pulled out. Mistress Katia was looking through more of the cube-shaped baskets, trying to find something else to add to their playtime. “This. And this. Ah, and THIS.”

When she turned around she was cradling an armful of bondage gear. Glitterburst couldn’t see a sex toy and assumed it must be small and buried under the collection of bondage cuffs and leather straps Mistress Katia had collected.

“Come to me, pretty little one,” Mistress Katia commanded as she set the pile of bondage gear down on a chair. “Right here,” she added, pointing to a place near the center of the room.

Glitterburst went to where the woman had pointed, but her focus remained on the chair Mistress Katia put the pile of bondage gear on. It wasn’t the gear that had drawn her focus, but rather the chair itself. She noticed its legs were bolted to the floor and there were wrist and ankle straps built into it.

“You take your work rather seriously, don’t you?” Glitterburst asked with an anxious laugh. The sight of all the bondage gear was making her heart race.

During her time at The Academy they’d had classes on how to escape being bound. Those practice sessions had always excited her, especially when it had been a female teacher tying her up. But she’d never thought much of the rush of sexual arousal that had come with those practice sessions. It had been a crazy time and EVERYTHING had left her turned on as she struggled to adjust to her supercharged libido.

Now, staring at the straps on that chair, Glitterburst was admitting that bondage excited her in the same way being dominated by the imposing older woman excited her.

“You trust me, pretty little one?” Mistress Katia asked as she grabbed some leather bondage cuffs from the pile on the chair.

The woman seemed to radiate a wave of calmness that washed over Glitterburst. She sighed, submitting to it. “Yes, Mistress Katia. I trust you completely.”

“Wrists,” Mistress Katia barked. When Glitterburst held her wrists out the woman began putting the bondage cuffs on her. “You will trust me to bind you? To make you helpless?”

Glitterburst flashed a cocky smirk. “Well, pretend at least. I am, after all, a superheroine. I doubt any of this bondage gear could hold me for long, especially if I used my powers.”

“Perhaps one day we’ll test that,” the woman said. Glitterburst thought she SOUNDED serious, but the playful smile on the woman’s face made her think she was just teasing. “For now, we pretend you are helpless, yes?”

“Alright,” Glitterburst said as the woman returned to the chair to grab more of the bondage gear.

When the woman knelt before her the girl felt a rush of arousal at having the woman’s face so close to her womanhood. She had to remind herself she was coming to her to help take care of her breasts and that she’d said Glitterburst’s pants wouldn’t be coming off yet.

“We’ll get these ankle cuffs on you first then strap these delicious thighs together,” Mistress Katia told her.

Glitterburst’s heart pounded harder as the woman put the bondage gear on her. She moaned softly, enjoying the woman’s firm but tender caresses as she secured the cuffs to her ankles then used a leather strap to tightly hold her upper legs together.

“Such wonderful thighs,” the older woman cooed, caressing and rubbing the girl’s bare upper legs.

Glitterburst’s eyes practically rolled up into her head as the woman’s hands explored her legs. She wanted to beg her to keep going but held back. She’d come to her for help with her breasts, she had to remember that.

“You will hold your arms above your head,” she told Glitterburst as she stood up. She reached up as she did, causing the young superheroine to look up. There was a chain with a metal clip attached to the end hanging from the ceiling above her.

Glitterburst felt a little silly she hadn’t noticed she’d been standing under the chain. That’s why she wanted me to stand here. And now she’s going to hook it to the cuffs on her wrists. Why is that so exciting? Would I find being ‘helpless’ like this in the real world so exciting?

Her mind flashed to Lady Lariat. To all the things she’d been forced to imagine the supervillainess doing to her. She flushed, feeling a confusing rush of shame-filled arousal.

This is a safe way to explore those sexual fantasies, she told herself. THIS is healthy. Fantasizing about a REAL supervillainess doing something like this to me after defeating me ISN’T. And if I’m living out these fantasies safe here with Mistress Katia then I’ll be less likely to lose control and let a real villainess do something like this to me.

“I’m going to hoist you up,” Mistress Katia explained as she secured the chain to Glitterburst’s wrist cuffs. “And suspend you from the ceiling. Not too high, just enough to add some extra sensation. To make you feel a bit helpless. And to get these pretty enlarged breasts of yours more level for the fiendish torture I have planned. You want me to do these things to you?”

“Yes, Mistress Katia,” Glitterburst said eagerly.

The woman tugged on the chain, activating a mechanism above. The chain was retracted, hefting Glitterburst off her feet. The upward movement that jerked her hands high above her head was unexpected, and the way she began to rotate once in the air left her momentarily disorientated.

Mistress Katia gently grabbed hold of Glitterburst’s shoulders, turning the girl so she was facing her then holding her in place to keep her from rotating in the air. “It does not hurt? It is just a little discomfort?”

“No, Mistress,” Glitterburst said. “It doesn’t hurt. It’s as you say, a little discomfort.”

A fiendish smile slowly pulled at the woman’s lips. “And you enjoy that, don’t you?”

Another wave of calm washed over Glitterburst. “Yes,” she said, feeling unable and unwilling to hide anything from this woman. “I like it. There’s a strange pleasure in the discomfort.”

“Yes,” Mistress Katia said with a knowing nod, “there is much pleasure to be found in pain. But that is not what we are going to be doing today. Today I wanted something softer after the intensity of our first session.”

She turned from Glitterburst, returning to the bolted-down chair to get the last thing left on it. In one hand she held up a small vibrator that was pill-shaped and about half the size of an egg. In the other she held a small control for the device. “This vibrating egg is a simple device,” she said, showing Glitterburst the control had an on/off button and an intensity dial for the vibrations. “Made for clitoral stimulation, but I find many women enjoy the feel of it when held against their nipples.”

Glitterburst’s eyes opened wide. She didn’t own any sex toys. Since her powers activated and her libido became supercharged she’d found even the lowest setting of most vibrators were too much for her. She’d lost all interest in any kind of penetrative stimulation beyond another woman’s fingers, so she didn’t keep even a simple dildo around. When she needed to masturbate she always used her hands, never feeling she needed anything beyond that.

It had never occurred to her to use some kind of vibrator on her nipples. Just imagining the sensation of the little vibrating egg turned on and pressed against her incredibly sensitive breasts after they had been so enlarged left her a little breathless. It was going to feel intense. But would it be a GOOD intense?

“I’m not so sure about this,” Glitterburst said as she anxiously eyed the small vibrator. “I—”

“You will obey,” the woman said coolly, narrowing her eyes. “That was the deal. When we have play time you become my slave. You OBEY. Are you refusing?”

“No,” Glitterburst said, the color draining from her face. Seeing the woman displeased made her feel panic. “I’ll do whatever you say! I just… I have a hard time handling vibrators,” she added weakly, feeling the meager explanation wasn’t enough, but afraid to keep talking less she anger or disappoint the woman more.

“There is pleasure in pain. There is freedom in submission and slavery. You will learn these things,” Mistress Katia told Glitterburst. “And there is delight in being tormented. THIS will be torment today, but a relaxing torment. I will use the lowest setting,” she said, turning the dial so Glitterburst could see. “I will torment your nipples with intense pleasurable vibrations. It will ease your growing concern, and as it does you will tell me about your day.”

“Yes, Mistress Katia,” Glitterburst said, suddenly feeling a lot less apprehensive about what was about to happen. “Should… should we have a safe word?” she asked cautiously. “In case things get too intense for me?”

The woman cocked her head to the side. “You do not trust me?”

“I trust you! Of course I trust you,” Glitterburst blurted out, once more panicking that she’d offended or angered the woman.

Another wave of calmness washed over her. She went limp, her tense muscles easing. She let out a long, slow breath of air and felt herself concentrating on the slight pain yet relaxing sensation of hanging off the floor.

“You trust me?” Mistress Katia asked again, getting close and stroking Glitterburst’s cheek.

“I trust you,” the girl sighed, finding herself lost in the woman’s beautiful eyes. The color was intense… Almost the same silver as her hair.

“Then we don’t NEED a safe word, do we?” As she asked the question she moved her face closer to the girl’s, stopping with her lips almost touching hers.

“We don’t need a safe word,” Glitterburst agreed, dangling in the air and wishing her lips would connect with Mistress Katia’s lips.

“You need only obey your Mistress.”

Glitterburst’s mind felt strange. Foggy. Heavy. Suddenly she was aware of how stressful the world was. How many responsibilities she had as a superheroine. But at this moment all that weight was being lifted. All she had to do was obey her Mistress and everything would be fine…

“I need only obey my Mistress,” Glitterburst agreed.

“Good girl,” Mistress Katia cooed before wrapping an arm around Glitterburst to hold her in place so she could kiss the girl.

It was a long, slow, soft, passionate kiss. When she pulled away Glitterburst hung in perfect bliss, feeling the freedom of giving all her power to this woman. “Please torment my nipples now, Mistress Katia,” Glitterburst sighed contentedly.

The woman turned the vibrator on. “And you will tell me about your day,” she commanded.

“Yes, Mistress Katia,” Glitterburst sighed as the woman moved the vibrator closer to her breast.

“Start at the beginning and leave nothing out,” Mistress Katia said. Just as Glitterburst opened her mouth to begin speaking the woman slipped an arm around the small of the girl’s back to hold her in place then gently pressed the vibrator against one of her nipples.

Glitterburst let out a gasp then a long, lewd moan of pleasure.

“Your day,” Mistress Katia said. “You must tell me about your day. In detail, leave nothing out.”

“Yes… Mistress… Katia,” Glitterburst huffed, trying to focus past the intense pleasure of the vibrator pressed gently against her nipple. The pleasure was intense. She could already feel her breasts starting to shrink, although she knew it would take time for them to return to their normal size. Just about as much time as it would take to tell her Mistress all about her day…

* * *

“I adore this part,” Glitterburst cooed contentedly as her Mistress ran her fingers through her thick pink hair. The woman was sitting on a couch, Glitterburst sprawled out with her head in the woman’s lap as Mistress Katia played with her hair.

The woman’s other hand was on the girl’s naked chest. She was caressing and stroking her bare skin. Occasionally her hand would wander across one of the girl’s small, perky breasts. Sometimes it would glide across it, tickling her skin as she went, other times it would stop to play with her breast and tease her nipples. It was a sexual thing, but not one meant to build heat. It was soft and intimate, nothing more.

It had only been a few days since their first real “play session” after Glitterburst’s daily patrol but she already couldn’t imagine her life without them. The woman always found incredibly inventive ways to help her stimulate her breasts and return them to normal. Along with the pleasure was always some kind of domination and submission play along with some kind of kinky torment.

After each intense play session there was this. The intensity ended and the woman, domineering and demanding, would become a tender and gentle partner. They cuddled. They caressed. Sometimes she’d let Glitterburst drift in and out of sleep. Never for very long, she would remind the girl she had OTHER clients to attend to, but just long enough for Glitterburst to feel that much more emotionally connected to the woman each day.

“I adore it, too, pretty little one,” Mistress Katia said as she continued to stroke and pet the half-asleep superheroine. “I adore our play sessions. I adore getting to torment and pleasure your breasts along with the rest of your wonderful young body. And I adore hearing about your day.”

Glitterburst moaned happily, snuggling into the woman’s lap. “I like all of that as well,” she sighed. Her skin began to glow, shimmering with the glittering energy that she couldn’t keep contained when she felt this happy.

“Such a happy girl! Glowing with contentment,” Mistress Katia teased.

“You make me this happy,” Glitterburst sighed.

“It is my job,” the woman replied. “But I think it is more than that. Your life is going so well, yes? You fight crime. The people of the city are starting to take notice of you. I saw that story on the news about you. And you tell me even the police are warming to you. You shared such anxieties about that…”

“You make all my anxieties melt away,” Glitterburst told her dreamily.

“Not all,” Mistress Katia said seriously. She stopped stroking the girl’s chest, pressing down to get her attention. “The villainess you fought on your first day in town, that awful Lady Lariat. You’ve been avoiding her, yes?”

“Yes,” Glitterburst admitted.

“And you tell me you’ve heard rumors about her boss, this crime lord named Lilith. But you say you will investigate later.”

“I’m not ready for that,” Glitterburst said, rolling over to hide her face in the woman’s thighs. “Soon,” she said, voice muffled by Mistress Katia’s body.

“You take all the time you need, pretty little one,” Mistress Katia said, rubbing Glitterburst’s back reassuringly. “And perhaps what you do is not a bad thing, yes? There will be other new superheroines in the city before long. Perhaps waiting till there are others to help is the safe and correct thing to do.”

Glitterburst rolled back over. She frowned, a little disappointed that hadn’t been her plan the whole time. Truth was, she’d just been avoiding things. Her defeat that first morning still disturbed her. She knew one day she’d have to face Lady Lariat again, but she wanted to put it off as long as she could.

“Maybe it would be smart to wait till someone else can join me before I face Lady Lariat again,” Glitterburst said, staring up at Mistress Katia in hopes the woman would tell her it was the right decision.

“I’m just a dominatrix,” the woman said as she returned to running her fingers through Glitterburst’s hair and petting the girl’s chest. “I know domination and pleasure, I leave the heroing to you. If YOU think that is the best course of action then I trust you know best.”

“It’s the right thing to do,” Glitterburst said, having decided that would be her course of action.

“How long before the next superheroine arrives?”

Glitterburst shrugged. “I’m not really sure. Not much longer, I imagine. A couple of weeks at the most? A month maybe? It’s up to The Agency, they are in charge of who gets stationed where. When I got sent to Sapphica City they told me they planned on spreading new arrivals out so the city could adjust to us.”

“If you hear anything you let me know,” Mistress Katia told Glitterburst. “I’m fascinated with your life. Fascinated with every aspect of it. Almost as fascinated as I am with your amazing body,” she added, running her hand down the girl’s front.

Glitterburst shivered, hoping the woman would slip her fingers into her bikini bottom. But she didn’t. She still hadn’t done anything meaningful to Glitterburst below the waist. A few times she’d rubbed at her pussy through her yellow bikini bottom, but it had only been to tease her.

She was confident that EVENTUALLY the woman would start exploring that part of her body. She didn’t mind waiting, it built intensity and if she’d learned anything about Mistress Katia it was that the woman knew how to build intensity.

“As soon as you hear something about new superheroines arriving you tell me,” Mistress Katia said again.

“Of course, Mistress Katia,” Glitterburst sighed happily, thinking nothing of the woman’s sudden interest in the arrival of more superheroines. She shared everything with the woman, why would this kind of information be any different?

“Good girl,” Mistress Katia said, turning to hide the sinister smile on her face. “Very good girl.”

Chapter Five: A Night at the Eternal Passion Club

“I don’t know if I can do this,” Veronica Byrd said meekly when Lady Lariat opened the door to the hired car that had delivered the girl in front of The Bouncing Bondage Club. Veronica, wearing a thick, baggy sweater, wanted to pull it up over her face and hide. “I don’t know if I can go in there,” she added, nodding to the door of the fetish club.

Lady Lariat was wearing the same revealing black costume she always wore. But with the backdrop of the kink club behind her and the latex-clad patrons entering the building the outfit looked less like a supervillainess’ costume and more like kink wear.

She stood patiently holding the door open. “Darling, if you back out you know what will happen to your store and all your precious books,” she said calmly, sounding a little bored. She held a hand out, knowing Veronica was going to get out of the car.

The girl took the hand and allowed the supervillainess to help her out of the vehicle. Once on her feet Lady Lariat took a step back from Veronica. “Is that really what you wore tonight?” she asked, sneering in disapproval at Veronica’s outfit.

Veronica tugged at her baggy sweater then ran her hands down her front. “This was the shortest skirt I own,” she said meekly, referring to the skirt that was cut just above her knees. “I bought some stockings and a garter belt,” she added, holding a leg up to show off the black stocking she had on. “And some silky panties,” she added, blushing and averting her eyes from Lady Lariat’s disapproving glare.  “I’ve never done anything like this,” she added when Lady Lariat didn’t reply. “And I’ve never been very good at trying to act or look ‘sexy’.”

“Let’s hope Lilith finds that charming,” Lady Lariat said with a resigned sigh, grabbing the girl by the wrist and pulling her along as she headed towards the front door into the club. “Although I suspect she will. She does so ever enjoy corrupting young women. And even though you’re a business owner you’re little more than a girl, aren’t you? How old are you, twenty? Are you even old enough to drink?” she asked suddenly, frowning as they neared the bouncer.

“I’m twenty-six,” Veronica said a little huffily. “Do I really look that young?”

“Yes,” Lady Lariat said bluntly. “And please don’t tell me you’re a virgin?”

Veronica blushed and averted her eyes again. “No, I’m not a virgin,” she spit out a little angrily. “But I’m not what you’d call ‘experienced’,” she added a moment later in a more subdued tone.

“Well, darling, I imagine that’s about to change,” Lady Lariat said with a cruel laugh. “Come now, let’s get you inside.”

“Evening, Zella,” Lady Lariat said as they approached the bouncer. She was a burly butch woman who looked so muscular Veronica suspected she might be a superhuman.

“Evening, Lady Lariat,” the bouncer said with a nod. “This Lilith’s new toy?” she asked, nodding to Veronica.

“Yes, ma’am,” Lady Lariat replied, wrapping an arm around Veronica and pulling her in like a proud mother. “Mousy and shy, but I’m hoping she kinks up well. Has a changing room been prepared for her?”

Zella the bouncer nodded. “Number four,” she said, waving them through. “You should know it’s a full house in there tonight,” she added, her eyes twinkling as she caught Veronica’s eyes. “Might be some things that’ll shock and overwhelm a nervous little mouse like this one.”

“I’m sure she’ll manage,” Lady Lariat said as she tipped her cowgirl hat to the bouncer.

She kept her arm around Veronica, holding her close. “Won’t be much to see till we get past the dressing rooms,” she said as she led the girl through a small lobby.

Some women were loitering around dressed in fetish gear happily chatting. “The door they are outside of,” Lady Lariat said as she pointed to them, “goes to the main floor. Kind of like a nightclub mixed with a strip club. After you’ve put on what’s been left for you we’ll parade you through there before I take you up to see her.”

The color drained from Veronica’s face. “What kind of humiliating outfit am I going to be made to wear?” She quickly added, “And you’re going to parade me through a club filled with perverts? That’s not fair! That will be humiliating!”

“I’m sure I wouldn’t know about how ‘fair’ it is,” Lady Lariat told Veronica as she led her to a hallway full of numbered rooms. “But it will mostly certainly be humiliating. That’s the point, little book mouse. And who knows, you might find out you LOVE it. A lot of subby girls like you do.”

“Subby?” Veronica asked.

“Submissive,” Lady Lariat explained. “Oh, come on. You HAVE to know ‘domme’ and ‘sub’!”

Once more Veronica flushed, averting her eyes. “Yeah, I know those,” she admitted. Truth was the concepts had always made her tingle in ways she’d never been brave enough to explore, so she hadn’t. Now she was being forced to and the tingling was confusing AND exciting her.

“Here we are,” Lady Lariat said, “dressing room number four. Inside you’ll be able to get into some attire Lilith will find more… pleasing.” She opened the door and shooed Veronica in.

Veronica balked out a meager objection when Lady Lariat followed her in.

“Darling, you shouldn’t expect to be left unattended for even a moment tonight,” the imposing woman told Veronica. “Now, undress,” she said, strutting past Veronica after she’d closed the door to sit on the small bench at the back of the room.

Veronica noticed a pile of fetish gear on the seat but chose to ignore it for now. “Strip?” she asked. “All of my clothes?”

Lady Lariat cocked her head and thought. “No,” she said after pondering for a minute. “Not all of it. Start with those ugly, functional shoes then move on to that unattractive baggy sweater. Off with it, now,” she barked, putting her hands behind her head, crossing one leg over the other, and leaning back to enjoy watching the girl undress.

Veronica slipped her shoes off then turned her back to the woman to pull her sweater off. She turned around quickly, hugging the top to her chest. “There,” she said, shaking a little when she saw the amused grin on the evil woman’s face. “What now?”

“Toss it into the corner,” Lady Lariat said, smirking. “Let me see what kind of bra you’re wearing.”

Begrudgingly Veronica tossed her sweater into the corner. She stood anxiously in the middle of the dressing room, hugging her arms to herself to try and hide as much of her exposed body as possible.

“No, no, no,” Lady Lariat said. “Stand up straight and put your arms at your side so I can get a proper look.”

Veronica hated the pleased grin on the woman’s face. It said she was enjoying Veronica’s discomfort. It also said she knew there was nothing Veronica could do to stop her from enjoying it.

“There,” the girl said as she forced herself to stand up and put her arms by her side.

“Much better than I expected,” Lady Lariat said with an approving nod. “Still think you’ve got too many tattoos and piercings and you’re a little… let’s say ‘softer’ than I like, but you’ve got a nice body. Tits are even bigger than I expected,” she added with another approving nod. “Nothing too impressive, but more than enough to have plenty of fun with.” She pulled a hand from behind her back and snapped. “Bra off. Let me see them titties.”

Veronica almost said, “I don’t want to,” but she stopped herself. What SHE wanted didn’t matter, not then and not in the place she was. Once more she turned her back to Lady Lariat. She reached behind herself and unclasped her bra then meekly took it off.

“In the corner with that hideous sweater,” the supervillainess barked coolly. “And turn around. No, darlings hands off them titties. I want to SEE them, not see you hugging them to your chest like you’re afraid they’ll fall off if you don’t. There, is that so bad?” She paused, drinking in the sight of Veronica’s bare chest as the girl stood shaking before her.

Veronica felt a little sick to her stomach. This was humiliating. Yet there was something to it that was a little exciting… Something that was making her tingle. That tingle had flared when she’d seen the excitement in the woman’s eyes when she revealed her breasts. There had been approval there, approval she’d enjoyed seeing in the woman’s eyes.

“Not bad for a normal woman,” Lady Lariat said.

“What does THAT mean,” Veronica blurted out angrily, glaring at the woman before throwing a hand to her mouth to gasp in fear. “Sorry,” she said quickly, taking a step back and fearing the woman might react angrily to her outburst.

“Calm down, darling,” Lady Lariat said calmly. “Ain’t no one here going to hurt you, not unless it’s part of the fun. And then you’ll ENJOY the pain. I didn’t mean to offend you. It’s just…” She trailed off, uncertain for a moment how to go on. “What do you know about women with powers?”

Veronica furrowed her brow in confusion. “Um… Not a lot, I guess,” she said honestly. “You get superpowers if your Power-Gene activates. Everyone has it, but only a few people have it activate, usually not long after turning eighteen.”

Lady Lariat nodded. “And when a woman’s P-Gene activates things happen to her body beyond just gaining powers. You become… better,” she said as though she was uncertain she’d chosen the right word. “You know what I am?” she added, narrowing her eyes. “What my life is? What someone like that dumb pink-haired twit who interrupted us that one day would call me?”

“She’d call you a ‘supervillainess’,” Veronica said carefully, hoping the word wouldn’t anger the woman.

“That’s right, darling,” Lady Lariat replied. “And in this line of work I have had the joy of seeing a LOT of superpowered women naked. I’ve gotten to do a lot of salaciously evil things to their perfect naked bodies. Perfect, you hear that? Thin, thick, tall, short, doesn’t matter. You gain powers and your body changes in subtle ways. You become more… perfect,” she said, once more saying the word like it wasn’t quite right.

“Titties especially,” she went on. “Your powers activate and all of a sudden your titties get firmer. Perkier. A lot of times larger, sometimes MUCH larger.” She looked down at her own cleavage. “I grew three cup sizes, darling, and I ain’t even that impressive. Wonderful perfect super titties so perfectly shaped sometimes they look a bit unreal, never fake and bolted on, always REAL, but sometimes almost TOO perfect.”

As she went on Veronica shrunk in on herself, wanting desperately to cover her exposed breasts up. It felt like the woman was trying, in detail but without actually saying it, to tell Veronica that her breasts were lacking and unattractive. When she finally felt so self-conscious she couldn’t bear to have her breasts exposed she moved to cover them.

 “Don’t, darling,” Lady Lariat snapped, voice firm and commanding. “Don’t cover them up. They are lovely,” she added, voice softer. “Maybe a little too narrow and sagging more than I’m used to seeing, but they have a wonderful, raw natural appeal no perfect-titted superheroine has.”

She stopped, cocking her head and looking at Veronica as though she was seeing her for the first time. “We’re like goddesses to you normal women, aren’t we?”

Veronica had never thought of superpowered people like that, but put into those words it was close to how she’d felt. They were larger-than-life figures, things she read about in the news or saw videos of online. She’d never expected to meet any of them in person, much less have her life hijacked by them.

“Maybe a little,” she said meekly.

“I shouldn’t have compared your body to ours. You’re a fine specimen, darling. Perhaps, as I’ve said, not exactly to my liking, but I CAN see the appeal. And I think with a little work I’ll end up seeing a lot more than a little appeal. So let’s finish what we started. Take the skirt off and toss it over there with all your other discarded garments.”

Veronica did as she was told.

“Nice panties,” Lady Lariat said, sounding a bit surprised. “Sexy. Black. Lilith likes black. And she likes panties, too. And they look pretty damn sexy framed by the black stockings and the garter belt. You did better than I thought. But you’re not ready yet.”

She patted the pile of fetish gear sitting beside her. Lady Lariat sat up, uncrossing her legs as she did. “Come here, darling,” she barked. “Kneel between my legs.”

Veronica went to her, her whole body shaking. She was confused, VERY confused. This ordeal should have been traumatizing her, but she was feeling undeniably turned on by it. It was humiliating, yet there was an intense heat to that humiliation she didn’t know how to deal with.

“Are you using some kind of superpower on me?” she asked as she knelt between the woman’s legs. “Forcing me to… to be excited by this humiliation?”

Lady Lariat threw her head back and let out a bark of joy. “No, darling, I don’t have any kind of superpower like that. That’s all you, little book mouse. Seems we might have hit sub gold with you. Yes, Lilith is going to be pleased…”

As she trailed off she grabbed one of the items sitting beside her. “You know what this is?” she asked, holding up a leather collar with a long leash tied to it.

“A collar,” Veronica replied quietly. “You’re going to make me wear it, aren’t you?”

“Of course,” Lady Lariat told her, leaning forward to put the collar on Veronica. “You’re here as Lilith’s slave for the night, and she ALWAYS collars her slaves.”

“Did Lilith ever make you wear a collar?” The words came out of Veronica’s mouth before she knew she was going to say them, leaving her terrified of how the woman would respond. Veronica gasped as the woman tightened the leather collar a bit too tight then loosened it up a bit before being done.

“Darling, that was a VERY rude question to ask,” Lady Lariat said coldly. “I WAS going to leave it at the collar and leash, but now you done pissed me off. We’ll be adding this to your little ‘outfit’.” She grabbed a metal chain with two heavy clasps at each end. “You know what this is?”

Veronica shook her head, eyes wide in terror. She didn’t know what it was, but she feared the clasps were made to be clamped to a woman’s nipples.

“Nipple clamps,” Lady Lariat said, confirming Veronica’s fears. “Up straight, chest out. Play with your nipples a bit to get them nice and hard. There we go, darling, knew you could be a good girl. Now put your hands behind your back and keep them there while I clamp these on your pretty little nips and—”

Veronica hissed in pain and pulled away when the woman clipped the first clamp to her nipple. The pain was intense, but with the pain came a flash of arousal. The unexpected rush of arousal disturbed her more than the pain and was what led to her pulling away.

“Oh, darling, the pain ain’t THAT bad,” Lady Lariat said with a roll of her eyes as she grabbed the girl and pulled her in so she could put the second clamp on her other nipple.

“It hurts,” Veronica whined.

“That’s the point, darling,” Lady Lariat said, laughing in amusement.

“The chain is making it worse,” Veronica added with another whine. “It’s so heavy… It’s making it so the clamps are pulling down on my nipples!”

“Again, darling, that’s kind of the point. But I’ll have sympathy as this is your first collaring. Stand up,” she said, helping Veronica up as she rose. “Here, better?” she asked, grabbing the chain and lifting it to relieve the pain.

“Yes,” Veronica said. It WAS better, yet in some ways it was worse. Without the pain of the weight she was able to notice the throbbing pain in her nipples that the clamps were causing. She found herself VERY disturbed by how turned on that aching, throbbing pain was making her.

She shifted, rubbing her thighs together to work out some of the tingling arousal building up in her. “I don’t like this,” she whimpered.

“Liar,” Lady Lariat said with an evil, amused grin. “Now, darling, we’re about to take a little walk. You’re going to be paraded through the club. Everyone is going to get to look at you. You’re going to be made to look at them. There’ll be some public play going on. We’ll stop whenever we run into a scene being played out for you to watch. And you WILL watch, understand?”

“Yes,” Veronica told her, hating how the excited tingle had spread through her whole body.

“Eventually we’ll be going up to meet Lilith, but not till you are made to watch enough erotic displays of BDSM kinkery to leave them pretty panties soaked through. I’ll be testing them, giving you a little rub here and there to see if they are damp enough.”

Veronica closed her thighs tightly, shivering as she imagined the woman’s fingers rubbing her through her panties. Once more her body tingled. The idea excited her far more than she wanted it to.

“Now, darling, I’ll have your leash to hold. Means I won’t be able to hold this chain up all night,” she said, gently releasing the heavy chain connecting Veronica’s nipple clamps. “I’ll give you a choice. You can deal with the weight pulling on your nipples as you’re paraded about, or you can hold it up yourself.”

When Veronica moved to grab hold of the chain Lady Lariat slapped her hand away. “No,” she snapped. “No hands. You’re to keep them behind your back till told otherwise, understand? There’s a good girl. No, you don’t want to feel the weight of the chain you can use your mouth. But you do that you keep doing that till we reach Lilith. Do you want the chain in your mouth?”

Veronica frowned and furrowed her brow, feeling a moment of panic-filled indecision. She didn’t want to feel the weight of the chain, fearing how much more intensely she’d feel it while walking. But would holding the chain in her mouth be any better?

“Decide now,” Lady Lariat snapped.

“I’ll hold it in my mouth,” she told the woman.

“Well then, open up,” Lady Lariat said, grabbing the chain and lifting it to Veronica’s mouth. “And no changing your mind, you made your decision.”

Veronica regretted her decision almost at once. The chain ended up being shorter than she’d thought. Instead of removing the weight on her nipples she’d ended up with something worse. Even with her head lowered slightly once the chain was in her mouth she was left pulling up on her breasts, a sensation that was far more intense than if her poor abused nipples had simply had to endure the weight of the chain.

Things got worse when Lady Lariat began to parade her through the kink club. She felt each bounce of her breasts as she walked. Lady Lariat understood this, verbalizing as much. She often kept Veronica walking at a steady pace causing her breasts to bounce to “enhance” her suffering, something that seemed to delight the woman.

The main club space was a dizzying mix of nightclub and public fornication that left Veronica overwhelmed. Many women stood around happily chatting and drinking, while others danced lewdly together. Others were conducting “scenes” of kinkery, while others were simply fucking publicly. The club was designed to accommodate it all, with small stages, couches, and even beds spread throughout.

Lady Lariat was delighted by how uncomfortable and confused it all made Veronica. “You’re seeing so many things that are waking up things deep inside you,” she laughed at one point. “A hundred new kinks you didn’t know you had that you’ll need to explore after tonight.”

Veronica wanted to tell her she was wrong, but even if she didn’t have the chain gripped between her teeth she wouldn’t have been able to force out the lie. The things she was seeing were leaving her panting with arousal.

“Darling, I shouldn’t have been worried about your panties getting damp enough,” Lady Lariat cruelly mocked at one point while rubbing the girl’s pussy through her underwear.

Veronica moaned, biting down on the chain as her eyes rolled into her head. She wanted to beg the woman to keep going but knew she wouldn’t. She’d already explained that all she was allowed to do was tease Veronica.

“You’ll probably feel like you’ve wet yourself by the time I bring you up to Lilith,” she said when she pulled her hand away. She put the two fingers she’d been rubbing the girl’s pussy with to her nose and inhaled. “And so fragrant,” she sighed happily.

Veronica flushed deeply and turned away.

“Come on, little book mouse,” the woman said, giving her leash a little jerk. “We’ve so much more to see…”

* * *

“Through that door is Lilith’s penthouse,” Lady Lariat told Veronica. “The crime boss who owned this place before Lilith took over always kept armed guards by them big doors. You know why Lilith DOESN’T do that?”

Veronica shook her head. Her nipples ached. Her panties were so damp it felt like she’d wet herself. Her legs were shaking. She’d never imagined being so worked up and turned on. The things she’d seen had awoken so much in her… And not a man in sight. It had been glorious.

She’d lost herself in the intensity of it, forgetting for a time she didn’t want to be there. But once they’d left the main floor and headed to the higher levels of the club the fear she’d felt at the beginning of the night had started to return.

“Lilith knows she doesn’t need them,” Lady Lariat explained. “There’s no one in this city left to challenge her. And she will ensure it remains that way.”

They stopped when they reached the door. “You do not speak unless spoken to,” Lady Lariat began. “You do EXACTLY as you are told. Anything you hear you do not repeat outside of that room. You please Lilith and your life will get better. You displease her and things will get worse. You understand?”

Veronica nodded.

“Good. Let’s go meet her.” She pushed the doors open and led Veronica inside.

Veronica was instantly overwhelmed. The huge penthouse was a decadent display of wealth that took Veronica’s breath away, yet she barely noticed most of what was in the room. It was the woman sitting straight ahead of her that drew and held her focus.

The room they’d walked into had once been a large, extravagant living room. It had been transformed into something more like a place where a monarch held court, complete with a throne. Straight ahead of the door near the back of the room was a raised area, and in the center of that raised section of floor was a massive black leather recliner positioned as though it were a throne.

“Lilith,” Lady Lariat said as she tipped her hat to the woman sitting before them. “This is Veronica Byrd, owner of Deliberatively Literate.”

Veronica stared at Lilith, awed by the woman but unable to say what about her was so awing.

She was an older white woman with long shiny black hair, although Veronica couldn’t decide how much older than her the woman was. There was something mature yet ageless about her while the woman had a presence that was far more immense than any normal woman had any right to have.

Even lounging on her throne-like recliner Veronica could tell Lilith was a tall woman. Slender, yet somehow thick and curvaceous. She was wearing a black silk robe that she had open, leaving all of her perfect body on display.

Perfect. The word kept running through Veronica’s mind. The woman’s body was perfect from head to toe. Both thick and soft in all the most womanly places yet toned and firm in others. Her breasts were impressively large, each at least as big as the woman’s head, but so perfectly shaped and firm they almost, but not quite, looked fake.

She’s a superhuman, Veronica realized, feeling stupid she hadn’t assumed the city’s crime lord would have powers.

Veronica thought back to what Lady Lariat had said earlier. “We’re like goddesses to you normal women, aren’t we?” She’d thought she’d understood that comment after seeing the new superheroine momentarily and spending what felt like so much time with Lady Lariat. But NOW she understood. This woman sitting before her had REAL power, she WAS a goddess walking amongst mortals.

“The bookseller who couldn’t pay the protection money,” Lilith said with lazy disinterest as she took a sip from the glass of wine she was holding. She swished the red wine about in the glass then took another sip. “Do you enjoy wine?” she asked, not bothering to look up from her glass.

“She’s speaking to you,” Lady Lariat hissed when Veronica didn’t answer. “Spit the chain out and answer her, girl!”

“No,” Veronica blurted out after letting go of the chain she’d been gripping a bit too hard between her teeth. “I, um, don’t like the taste.”

“What about getting inebriated?” Lilith asked, again with lazy disinterest as though the conversation was boring her half to sleep.

“No,” Veronica said. “I… I don’t like to get drunk.”

Lilith let out a long, dramatic sigh. “You know, I never got a chance to try getting drunk.” She finally looked up, meeting Veronica’s eyes for the first time. “When your P-Gene activates you lose the ability to get drunk. Alcohol does nothing for us. But I like the taste.” She paused to take another sip. “Well, not the TASTE, per-say, but rather the taste of how expensive it is. Can you guess how much the bottle this glass of wine came out of cost me?”

“I… um… I don’t know,” Veronica mumbled.

“Twenty-four thousand dollars,” she said as though the amount wasn’t impressive. She held the glass up, looking at it. “I imagine that would be more than enough to keep your little bookstore operating for at least a month?” She didn’t wait for an answer. Instead, she held her glass out beside her chair and tipped it over, pouring its contents onto the hardwood floor beside her chair. “And it’s nothing to me,” she said, her eyes locked onto Veronica’s.

“Clean it,” Lilith said loudly.

For a moment Veronica thought Lilith had been speaking to her. Then she was startled as a woman dressed in a skimpy French maid outfit scurried out of seemingly nowhere. She dropped to her knees, using a rag to wipe clean the spilled wine, then as she stood took the empty wine glass from Lilith. The woman bowed then quickly backed away, scurrying like a frightened mouse to whatever hiding place she’d come from.

“I adore money,” the woman said, rising from her chair. She shrugged off the silk robes she’d had on as she descended the stairs leading down from the raised area her throne-like chair was on. “But money was never what I wanted from you,” she continued as she strode towards Veronica.

Veronica cowered, feeling like she was growing smaller the closer the imposing woman drew.

“I wanted the bookstore,” she said as she walked up to Veronica. “Or more accurately a bookseller who can get me, and a certain beloved ‘niece’ of mine, hard-to-find books. Antiques. The things you could normally only find in a museum. Maybe even the kind of books that wouldn’t be fully legal to own. If you were given the right financing could you be that kind of bookseller?”

“I… I don’t know,” Veronica said anxiously, not wanting to disappoint or anger the intensely imposing woman looming before her. She had experience working in a chain bookstore and now running a small independent new and used book shop, but rare antiques? She had no experience with anything like that.

“I told you, Lilith, I think what you want is a little beyond the little book mouse can provide,” Lady Lariat said.

“No,” Lilith said, eyes still not leaving Veronica’s. “My ‘niece’ Jadis divined it. THIS is the woman she needs. She’s smart, I can see it in her terrified eyes. Even if she doesn’t know how to get me what my dear ‘niece’ wants she’ll learn. With the right money and incentive she’ll become exactly what we need her to be.”

She put a finger under Veronica’s chin and lifted her face. “You want to make me happy, don’t you? If you apply yourself to the task, and are given enough money, you can do what I want?”

“Yes,” Veronica sighed as she swooned at the woman’s touch. In that moment she was so overcome by her presence that making her happy seemed the only thing that mattered in the world. Veronica could feel that the need to please her was not a natural one, that the woman was using some kind of superpower on her, but she didn’t care. “Give me enough time and money and I can give you what you want.”

Lilith finally broke eye contact with Veronica. The girl let out a heavy sigh and deflated as the woman pulled her finger off her chin, not realizing till then how tense her body had been. I couldn’t look away from her gaze, Veronica realized, averting her eyes to stare at her feet. She’d expected to be terrified by the crime boss, but this was beyond what she’d imagined.

“You see?” Lilith asked Lady Lariat. “I told she was who I wanted.” She held her hand out. “Leash,” she demanded.

Lady Lariat handed it over then took a few steps back. She’d barely moved out of arm’s reach but it left Veronica feeling like she’d been completely abandoned.

“Tomorrow we’ll see to getting you the money you need to begin,” Lilith told Veronica. “But tonight you are my slave. Collared and quivering as you wait to see what I choose to do with you. Show me what you have come offering me, little book mouse.”

Veronica, still keeping her eyes averted from the woman’s face, slowly turned from side to side to show Lilith her body.

“For a normal woman she’s not bad,” Lady Lariat said. “And she’s a good little sub, she just doesn’t know it. Should have seen her downstairs. Shaking with arousal as she watched what was being done to all those pretty things down there. Learning she wants those kinds of things to be done to HER.”

“You think too little of ‘normal’ women,” Lilith told Lady Lariat dismissively. “You’re too fond of the silly superheroines you enjoy playing with. I remember a time when other superpowered women were a rarity. I lived most of my life only having ‘normal’ women to play with and they’ve always more than done the job.”

Lilith put her finger under Veronica’s chin again, once more lifting her face to force her to meet her eyes again. “Did you like what you saw in my club, little book mouse?”

“Yes,” Veronica said at once, the idea of lying to the woman unimaginable.

“Prove it,” she told her. “Take your panties off and hand them to me,” she said, taking her finger away from her face and stepping back. She held out the hand not holding Veronica’s leash.

Veronica scrambled to slip her panties off, hands shaking as she handed them over. Making the woman happy was all she cared about. She didn’t know why Lilith wanted her panties, but that didn’t matter. She wanted them and she could give them to her, so she did.

Lilith took Veronica’s panties, scrunched them up, then held them to her face. Veronica watched as the woman closed her eyes and inhaled deeply. Lilith shuddered and moaned in delight, inhaling again.

The sound of her pleasure made Veronica weak at the knees. Seeing that what she’d done had made the woman happy left Veronica feeling like she’d fulfilled her purpose in life. She knew the feeling wasn’t natural, that the superpowered woman was using whatever powers she had to make her feel that way, but once more she didn’t care. Pleasing Lilith left Veronica feeling sated and so happy she felt a little high.

Lilith held Veronica’s panties to her face for a long time, inhaling the girl’s womanly scent over and over again. When she finally moved the panties from her face she called out, “Pantie keeper.”

The scantily clad servant appeared a few moments later holding a small see-through cube. She rushed to Lilith’s side, opening the top of the cube so Lilith could drop the panties into it. “Date it. The wearer was Veronica Byrd. Put down her occupation as ‘bookseller and temporary slave’.”

The servant quickly closed the lid, bowed, and backed away.

Lilith turned her attention to Veronica who was standing feeling confused by what she’d just seen happen. She knew part of it was the disorienting high she felt after pleasing Lilith, but she was sure she’d have been nearly as confused by what she’d just seen even without that odd feeling overwhelming her.

“I have a collection,” Lilith explained. “The little cubes are more high-tech than they seem. They lock in the moisture and odor perfectly. Decades from now if I choose to open that cube your panties will be as damp and fragrant as they were as I was huffing their delightful odor.”

She then turned and started striding back towards her throne. “Come,” she commanded, giving Veronica’s leash a little tug. “I’ve things to discuss with Lady Lariat. It’s tedious work that often bores me, so you’ll keep me entertained while we talk. It will give you a chance to try and please me.” She paused as they reached the stairs leading to her throne. “You’d like to please me, wouldn’t you?” she asked, looking over her shoulder at Veronica.

“Yes,” the girl said, nodding eagerly.

“Good girl,” she replied, striding up the stairs and pulling Veronica along after her.

Veronica struggled to get up the handful of stairs. When Lilith had spoken the words ‘good girl’ she’d been overcome with stupefying pleasure that left her weak at the knees. It was only after she reached the top of the stairs that she realized the words of praise had made her have a small orgasm.

When Lilith reached her throne-like chair she sat down, sinking into the comfortable black leather recliner and spreading her legs open. “Come,” she snapped, tugging Veronica’s leash. “Kneel here between my legs and pleasure me with your mouth,” she commanded. As Veronica got in place she held a hand out. “Wine,” she called.

Veronica barely noticed the servant girl scurrying into sight with a bottle of wine and fresh glass. Veronica was shaking with anticipation as she placed her hands on Lilith’s thighs. She’d always enjoyed eating girls out. She ADORED pussy. Adored the look, the fragrant womanly smell, the taste, all of it.

She felt like the pussy before her face was too perfect to be real. Perfectly hairless, not freshly shaved but like the woman had no pubic hair. The smell was intoxicating, the most sexually thrilling feminine odor she’d ever smelt. Every curve and swelling of outer labia and every fleshy fold of inner labia and the hooded clitoris left her mouth water.

Goddess, she thought. So perfect she can’t be human.

Lilith put a hand on Veronica’s head and pulled her face into her waiting womanhood. “Eat,” she commanded, the patient tone in her voice suggesting she was used to women being overwhelmed by how alluring and perfect her sex was. “Pleasure me till I tell you to stop,” she added, leaning back and wrapping her legs around the girl to pull her in tighter.

Veronica went to work, amazed at how good the woman’s pussy tasted. It was beyond description. The taste left her needing more. She’d barely started licking at the woman and already knew she’d do anything to be given the chance to eat her out again.

As she ate the crime lord out Veronica wondered if this was how she’d ended up in charge of the city’s criminal underworld. Did she use whatever power that had so thoroughly and instantly enthralled her to make women eat her out, addicting them to the taste of her pussy? Was her place of power and prominence that simple? Or was there more to her powers?

“How’s the girl’s mouth work?” Lady Lariat asked.

Veronica had been eating Lilith out for long enough by that point that she’d forgotten the supervillainess was in the room with them. She’d lost herself in the erotic thrill and joy of her task, even reaching down at one point to start playing with herself.

But now that Lady Lariat had spoken she was able to shift at least some of her focus to the conversation the two women were starting.

“Acceptable,” Lilith said with hurtful disinterest that would cause the passionate, but slightly inexperienced Veronica, to redouble her efforts. “But with time she’ll learn how to pleasure me properly.” She ran her hands through Veronica’s hair. “She’s mine now and she’ll be spending plenty of time at the Eternal Passion Club,” she added.

The prospect did not disturb and frighten Veronica as it might have a few hours ago. Now it left her filled with an electric thrill. What had seemed like it might be the worst night of her life had been transformed into what she felt was the best one. She could feel everything would be different after this. More intense. Better.

“She’ll be more than adequate to keep me entertained on the nights she’s summoned here,” Lilith went on. “A nice little diversion while the superheroines are slowly brought in to repopulate the city.”

“I still think you’re making a mistake,” Lady Lariat said hesitantly. “I don’t know how you arranged the clearing out of the city, but—”

“But you think our lives would be easier without any superheroines,” Lilith said, finishing the woman’s thought. “Do you not miss having heroines to play with?”

“Of course,” Lady Lariat said quickly. “But the things you’ve put in motion here… Even if you’ve somehow arranged for only fresh inexperienced graduates to be stationed here they are STILL superheroines. The little sluts have a way of finding victory even when the odds are stacked against them.”

“They are part of my plan too,” Lilith said, her tone suggesting the conversation was boring her. “Nearly everything going on here in Sapphica City is. This place is mine. The women in it are mine. It’s my domain, the way it should be for someone as powerful as I am. The way it hasn’t been since… Well, since the world was a much smaller, simpler place. But I finally understand this modern world and am ready to carve out my own little kingdom in it.”

Veronica continued to work Lilith’s pussy as best she could, but she was following the conversation closely. She didn’t fully follow everything they were saying, but she found it fascinating. The implications were staggering.

She’s more than a crime boss, Veronica thought, more awed than ever by the woman she was so happily pleasuring. The things she’s saying… ‘This modern world.’ What does that imply? Is she a time traveler? Immortal? An actual goddess?

“Speaking of the superheroines,” Lilith said, slightly shifting the topic, “what do you think of the first arrival?”

“Glitterburst won’t be a problem,” Lady Lariat said with a disproving sneer. “I dealt with the whelp with so much ease it bored me.”

“And since then?”

“Word on the street is she’s been concentrating on petty crimes and buddying up to the police. She’s avoided me. I hear she’s done some mild investigation about anything beyond low-level street crime, but if she’s learned anything about you or your operations she’s used the information to steer clear.”

“And you’ve told the other supervillainess’ in the city to keep a low profile and avoid her till I say otherwise?”

“Yes,” Lady Lariat said. “Out of the public eye. Some are growing… let’s say bored and frustrated.”

“Send them to me,” Lilith snapped. “If they are bored I’ll give them work. As for the new arrival, she won’t be the city’s only superheroine for long. As more arrive other supervillainesses can start to show themselves. Remember, we want young superheroines we can easily dominate and manipulate, but they must never feel overwhelmed. They must have more successes than not.”

“But they should still have some failures?” Lady Lariat asked, her voice full of hope.

“You have my permission to arrange a run-in and have some actual fun with her this time,” Lilith said, chuckling indulgently. “But remember, not too rough. Don’t break the girl, don’t do anything that would have her asking to leave the city and be stationed somewhere else.”

“I’ll be thorough but restrained,” Lady Lariat said eagerly.

Lilith started to say something but cut herself off. She grabbed handfuls of Veronica’s hair and held her face tight to her sex. “Yes, girl, that’s good. More of that. Tongue fuck my cunt you eager little slut. I’m close now… Keep going. Harder. Deeper.”

She slipped her fingers into Veronica’s hair and grabbed hold of the girl’s head with both hands. “Now my clit. Lick. No, I changed my mind. Hold your tongue out, let me finish myself off using it.” She held Veronica’s head in place, grinding her clit against the girl’s tongue.

Her legs tightened around Veronica and then she came. Veronica knew the moment it happened. She FELT it, not through the woman’s body but deep inside herself. The feeling came with an explosion of pleasure that forced her to cum as well.

The sudden forced pleasure overwhelmed her. The world had gone black for a moment and when it came back to her she was lying in a quivering ball at Lilith’s feet, moaning and wiggling about as she shuddered and came again. How many times HAD she come? Three, four times? She wasn’t sure. The orgasms had come one after the other. Maybe it had all been one long rising and falling climax. Whatever it was she’d never experienced anything like it, but she was certain Lilith getting off had caused it.

Lilith was lounging on her throne-like chair, luxuriating in post-orgasmic bliss. She’d put her feet on Veronica, using the girl as a footrest while Veronica came uncontrollably.

Veronica saw Lady Lariat leaning against a stone pillar with a glass case on the top, a piece of artwork in it. The normally cocky and composed woman looked flush and flustered.

It made her cum too, Veronica realized. Distant muffled moans made her think the servant girl hiding somewhere nearby had been forced to cum as well and was still struggling through the forced pleasure.

“Collect the little book mouse,” Lilith said with a satisfied sigh. “Take her downstairs. Give her a little aftercare. If she wants it keep her company and have a little fun with her, but if she’s ready to go home make sure she gets there.”

“Yes, Lilith,” Lady Lariat said, sounding as though she was struggling to regain her composure. She also sounded a little weak, as though the forced orgasm had drained her strength.

“Tomorrow you’ll see to getting her set up with proper finances,” Lilith added as Lady Lariat approached the throne to collect Veronica. “And after you manage to arrange a run-in with this Glitterburst you will report back to me about it. I expect a full and honest report of whatever you end up doing to the little super slut.”

“Of course, Lilith,” Lady Lariat said. She arrived, kneeling by Veronica. “Come on, darling, let’s go get you some aftercare,” she said as she grabbed her leash then helped the girl up. Once they were down the stairs she whispered, “Even the strongest superhuman needs it after meeting Lilith for the first time. And you’re just a normal woman. You must be shaken.”

Veronica nodded. She was. She didn’t know what ‘aftercare’ was but she could guess, and she felt she needed it. But she already knew she wouldn’t ask to be taken home, not yet. She wanted more. More pleasure. More of this life. Everything had changed and she was ready to embrace this world she’d been forced into.

* * *

“Wine,” Lilith called after the two had left her penthouse. The serving girl, still flush and looking a little wobbly on her legs, arrived to refill Lilith’s wine glass. “I require some privacy,” she said without looking at the girl. “Take an hour or so to regain your composure then return, by then I’ll be ready to be attended to once more.”

The girl bowed and scurried away.

After sitting in silence and contentedly sipping her wine for a few minutes Lilith said, “You can come out now, Ghost Cat.”

A woman slipped out from behind heavy curtains near the back of the large room. She was a tall woman with a slender yet curvaceous build and long silver-white hair. She wore a skintight black leather catsuit, a black domino mask, and had on a headband with black and white furred cat ears.

“How long have you known I was there,” the woman asked, speaking with a slight and unplaceable Eastern European accent.

“Since the moment you slipped in through the locked window. I trust you’ll see that it’s locked when you let yourself out later?”

“Of course,” Ghost Cat said as she gracefully and silently stalked towards Lilith.

“I’m impressed I heard no sounds from you when I finished with the girl,” Lilith said, glancing over her shoulder at the woman as she neared. There was a momentary flash of anxiety when she saw Ghost Cat was much closer than she’d expected. “No closer,” she snapped.

“As you wish,” Ghost Cat said with a deferential and perhaps slightly sarcastic bow.

Lilith narrowed her eyes at the woman, trying to decide if the bow had been sincere or mocking in nature. Ghost Cat pulled back from the woman’s gaze, wandering to the nearest wall to lean lazily against it.

The extra distance the woman had put between them seemed to put Lilith at ease. “I’ve not seen you since you took on your new persona. I take that to mean you’re enjoying it?”

“The life of a professional dominatrix is far more satisfying than I had expected,” Ghost Cat told her. “I believe even after this little scheme of yours involving the new superheroines is over I’ll continue to be ‘Mistress Katia’ when not in costume.”

Lilith snorted. “Mistress Katia? A little on the nose, isn’t it?”

Ghost Cat shrugged. “And Lilith is such a good way to hide who YOU once were?”

“I’ve missed our verbal duels,” Lilith said unconvincingly. “But do make sure you continue to keep the secrets you know, or we’ll share more than words.”

“I’d never think of challenging you,” Ghost Cat replied.

Lilith narrowed her eyes and tried to puzzle out if she’d sensed a slightly mocking tone in the woman’s reply. Unable to decide, she changed the subject. “What do you think of Lady Lariat’s appraisal of this Glitterburst?”

Ghost Cat shrugged. “She poses Lady Lariat no threat, not at the moment. But the girl has… potential. A deliciously little submissive beauty once I got my claws into her, but I believe she’d be a terror if she was up against male opponents. As long as you continue to keep the city as male-free as it is…” She trailed off, shrugging again. “She’s a weakness for older, dominant women. It’s easily exploited.”

“Has she other weaknesses?” When Ghost Cat hesitated to answer she growled, “TELL ME.”

Ghost Cat stiffened. “Getting off doesn’t weaken like most normal superpowered women,” she said, speaking through gritted teeth as though being forced to speak. “But her powers can be cut off if she’s blinded. A simple blindfold would be enough to completely depower her.”

“So you’ve gotten her to share everything with you already?”

Ghost Cat’s tense body eased. “Yes,” she said, sounding as though whatever had forced her to speak against her will had left her slightly exhausted. “I told you, I’ve got my claws in the girl. She tells me everything. I even think the simpering little fool is emotionally falling for me.”

“Good,” Lilith said. “You must have as many of them wrapped as tightly around your fingers as you can manage. Get your claws into each of them as they arrive. I’ve seen to it that they will all be placed in the apartments closest to yours.”

“And when will these other wonderfully naive playmates be arriving?”

After hesitating for a moment Lilith admitted she didn’t know. “I’ve not as much influence over The Agency as I wish,” she added begrudgingly. “It’s taking all my influence and subtle wiles to keep my plans in motion without them being noticed by people who could interfere. You’ll probably know when a new one arrives before I do. I expect to be notified at once.”

“Of course,” Ghost Cat replied. “And getting my claws into them will be quick work thanks to my… what did you call it? My ‘enthralling allure’?”

“Yes,” Lilith said, eyes narrowing and face twisting up into a fierce glower. “And I highly suggest you turn it OFF. I’m not like the others. I ALWAYS know when you turn it on like you just did, and unlike everyone else it has no effect on me other than angering me.

“You’re a woman who is used to dominating other women. If I recall you don’t like it when I’m forced to dominate YOU. Perhaps you require a little reminder of who rules this city and why? KNEEL.”

Ghost Cat looked defiant. She glared, her body tensing. She started to shake. Then, the defiance breaking with a whimper, she dropped to her knees.

“Next time you dare to try and use your powers on me I will make you suffer worse,” Lilith told her. “Get up and get out, I’m through with you.”

* * *

Ghost Cat slipped out the window, tapping it to lock it behind her. She stood on the ledge for some time, glaring down at the people coming and going from The Eternal Passion Club. She kept her fists clenched and shook with anger and frustration.

Enjoy your throne while you can, she thought bitterly. One day it will be mine just like this club will be mine.

Some of the angry tension eased when she thought about the task Lilith had given her. She made a mistake giving me this mission. It will lead to her downfall. I’m going to get my claws into these young girls so thoroughly that they’ll end up helping me take that bitch down. And then, once they’ve taken care of her, I’ll take everything she has.

I just need more superheroines and plenty of time to sink my claws so deep into them they’ll practically be my puppets. Thankfully Lilith has stupidly arranged to give me everything I need. And how I’m going to enjoy it all.

Chapter Six: A Year in Luna Moth’s Dorm Room

The Academy, a week after the new cohort arrived…

Luna Moth sat cross-legged on her bed, anxiously playing with her blankets. Sitting cross-legged in front of her was her new friend, the FIRST friend the shy girl had managed to make at The Academy. At least Luna Moth THOUGHT Psigirl was her friend.

She’s been talking to me and hanging out with me like we’re friends since our first day here, Luna Moth thought. But sometimes she doesn’t ACT like we’re friends. Sometimes she’s mean. Sometimes… no, MOST of the time, she reminds me of those bullying mean girls that made my life such a hell in high school.

“Tell me why your dorm room has such a big window and mine doesn’t,” Psigirl demanded.

Luna Moth was so timid and shy that she was unable to make eye contact with the bossy girl sitting across from her. “Don’t you already know that?” she asked, her voice so quiet she knew the other girl must be struggling to hear her.

If she didn’t mind that she wouldn’t keep hanging out with me, she told herself. There must be SOMETHING about me she likes! Is it just that she can so easily bully and boss me around? That first day it was like she just chose me out of the crowd and told me I was going to be her best friend and then didn’t give me a choice about it.

“You mean did I use my telepathic powers to reach into your mind without permission and find out?” Psigirl put a hand on her chest and drew in a dramatic gasp, feigning shock and offense. “Me? Do something like THAT?”

She only managed to hold the shocked and hurt look on her face for a few breaths before she broke, bending forward and erupting in wild laughter. “Of course I did,” she admitted, wiping tears of mirth from her eyes when she sat back up. “But the professors have made it VERY clear that a telepath, especially one as seemingly strong and naturally talented as me, needs to PRETEND they don’t know everything going through other people’s minds. Says it puts them at ease. So even though every day I get a little better at reading people’s minds, to the point I barely even think about it now, I pretend I DON’T know everything going on in their heads.”

She kept going, showing no sign that she expected or even wanted any kind of response from Luna Moth. “In fact, I’ve gotten so good at it that I can be holding a conversation while doing a deep dive into someone’s mind. Reading all their memories, learning their deepest secrets, and the person I’m talking to would NEVER know!”

Luna Moth’s pale-skinned cheeks flushed. “Is that what you’re doing right now?” she asked meekly, eyes darting up to momentarily meet Psigirl’s eyes.

Psigirl smirked at her and ignored the question, instead repeating the one she’d started their conversation with. “Why do you get a dorm room with such a big window in it? And why aren’t there any curtains on it?”

Luna Moth looked at her window, wincing a bit at how bright the sunlight coming in was. She didn’t MIND the sun, it had just left her groggy and disoriented ever since her P-Gene activated. But life required her to endure the sun, often even letting the sunlight bathe her so she could get a small hit of dim moonlight.

“I found out almost right away that moonlight charges my powers,” Luna explained, a little annoyed she was telling Psigirl something she thought the girl already knew. “Even soaking up the bit of moonlight that comes to me when the moon is up during the day is important. So… big windows for more moonlight.”

 Psigirl cocked her head and gave Luna Moth a quizzical look. “I’ve never seen you at night. Are you a bit… perkier then?”

“Yeah,” Luna Moth replied sleepily.

“Even when the moon isn’t up?”

“Even when the moon isn’t up,” Luna Moth confirmed. “The sun makes me… Groggy? Not sleepy, exactly. It’s too bright… No… No, not too bright. I LIKE bright things, just not the sun. It’s like… Like it makes too MUCH brightness. I like light best when it’s intense but small.”

Psigirl chuckled. “You’re like an actual moth! Wait… Do you turn into a moth or something?” she asked, pulling back a bit. “I don’t know if I want my BFF to be a bug,” she added, making a grossed-out face.

“I don’t turn into a bug,” Luna Moth said meekly. “But… um, I can grow moth-like wings. Well, not GROW them. This energy that looks a bit like glowing pixie dust appears behind me and forms into them. Professors said eventually they should get solid enough to let me fly, but that hasn’t happened yet. I can’t even make them appear regularly yet.”

“Wow,” Psigirl said, blinking in shock. “I think that’s the most I’ve heard you talk at once. Maaaaaaybe I should let you talk more.” She smiled, leaning forward and placing a hand on Luna Moth’s knee. “Should I let you talk more, Luna Bug?”

Luna Moth had been managing to keep eye contact but as soon as the girl had put her hand on her knee her eyes had darted away. Her cheeks had flushed, growing brighter red when the girl had used the teasing pet name for her.

“Don’t call me that, please,” she said, voice almost a whisper.

“Why not?” Psigirl asked, pulling her hand back.

She’s angry. She’s angry I told her ‘no’. She ALWAYS gets mean if I don’t do exactly what she wants.

“I asked you a question,” Psigirl said, voice firm and impatient.

Luna Moth was breathing heavily as she stared at the blankets between them. “You already know the answer, don’t you? Already read it in my mind, right?”

“I want to hear you say it,” Psigirl said, voice more kind than it had been a moment before. “I… I like listening to you talk. Well… I like WATCHING you talk. You’re cute when you get excited. You’ve got these thin, wide, yet kind of full lips. And when you talk and get excited they kind of curl up at the sides in this cute little smile and—” She cut herself off.

Luna Moth looked up to see the pretty, light-skinned, red-haired girl blushing. She’d NEVER seen her blush.

Could it be that she has a crush on me just like I have a crush on her? No… No, that can’t be what this is. She keeps calling me ‘BFF’. She hasn’t shown any sign of wanting more than that. Except that, just there. Talking about my lips like that? Saying I’m cute?!

“I always liked bugs, especially moths,” Luna Moth began, making herself meet Psigirl’s eyes. As she thought about her love of insects she felt a rush of excitement and became painfully aware for the first time of the way the corners of her lips twisted up in a small smile when she got excited like this. “Especially the Luna Moth. I always thought they were beautiful.”

Her slight smile faltered. “But everyone always made fun of me. ‘Ew, a girl who likes bugs! What’s wrong with you? What are you, a bug girl?’ That one stuck all the way from grade school to graduation. I was so happy to get away from school and mean girls who would call me ‘bug girl’,” she added, looking up and giving Psigirl a pointed look. Mean girls a lot like you, she thought, not daring enough to say the words out loud but hoping Psigirl was reading her mind and would hear her.

Psigirl showed no sign she’d understood the accusation nor heard Luna Moth’s thoughts. “So, what, you chose ‘Luna Moth’ just because you like that species of moth and your wings look a bit like moth wings?”

“No,” Luna Moth said. “My wings look a LOT like moth’s wings, specifically a Luna Moth’s. And the color of my wings are this really pretty pale green color that is just like a Luna Moth’s.”

“Kind of like your hair?” Psigirl asked, reaching out and touching Luna Moth’s curly mess of vibrant lime-green hair. She pulled her hand back almost right away like she hadn’t meant to reach out that way. “It’s pretty,” she added softly, averting her eyes shyly for a moment.

When she looked back the normal overconfident look she almost always wore was back on her face. “It’s crazy that so many people’s hair changed colors when their P-Gene activated! I mean, mine was already red, but like normal REAL red. Kind of orange, ya know? Now look at it,” she said, shaking her head of thick, vibrantly red-colored hair. “It’s like a god damned crayon now! Almost called myself ‘crimson’ something.”

“I like ‘Psigirl’,” Luna Moth said. “And I like your hair. It’s way prettier than mine.”

Psigirl preened, running her hands through her vibrantly colored thick bob. “I know you said ‘pretty’ but I know what you mean is ‘hot’. It’s okay, I AM hot and almost everyone thinks so,” she said, voice full of unrepentant vanity.

“Even before my P-Gene activated and I got even hotter like we all did my body was small, tight, and fucking hot. Maybe I was a bit flat, but MOST people don’t care too much about that, not with as fit of a body and as good of an ass as I have. I THOUGHT I knew most people thought so. But now I hear their thoughts even when I’m not trying to and now I KNOW they think I’m hot.” She smiled slyly. “I know whenever ANYONE thinks I’m hot.”

Luna Moth knew the girl knew she had a HUGE crush on her. She’s teasing me, she thought, turning red and looking away. When she saw the window she remembered where their conversation had started.

“I wish we had classes after dark,” she said as she stared unhappily out at the sunny evening, wishing the sun set earlier where they were. The sun wouldn’t set for a couple of hours, yet they’d already finished classes for the day. “But almost no one else’s powers in our cohort work like mine. I tried talking to the professors about it, but they said they can’t start accommodating individual students like that till there’s a lot less of us.”

“Well, that shouldn’t take long,” Psigirl snorted. “We’ve been here, what, a week? And it feels like at least one person from our cohort has quit or been kicked out every day. We keep losing superpowered classmates at this pace and there won’t be many of us left at graduation time.”

“You notice it’s been mostly boys?” Luna Moth asked.

Psigirl scoffed again. “Course I did. No loss there,” she added, voice full of almost evil-sounding glee. “I mean, I’ve had my fun with boys, but THESE boys are the worst! I know they told us in superhuman sexuality that all our libidos are going crazy, but I think each and every one of these superpowered boys were horny little creeps BEFORE their powers activated.

“You know, I hear most of the male creeps that wash out of The Academy go on to become supervillains. We’re going to have to fight those gross assholes once we graduate! And we KNOW what happens now if we are dumb enough to let one of them ‘defeat’ us. YUCK! I’m not letting ANY of these boys defeat me so he can have his way with me. What about you?”

Luna Moth blinked, as surprised as she always was when one of Psigirl’s long rants abruptly ended with a question.

“I never liked ANY boys very much,” Luna Moth admitted. “And I wasn’t too happy when I learned the kind of things most superheroines end up doing with their male foes…” She trailed off, shivering a little. “I don’t think I’d EVER be able to do stuff like THAT to help me get the upper hand with a bad guy.” Luna Moth glanced up at Psigirl, feeling her eyes on her.

The pretty red-haired girl had a fiendish smile on her face. “But what if it was a bad GIRL?” she asked.

“You know the answer already, don’t you?” Luna Moth muttered, averting her eyes and flushing hot red again. The idea of a male supervillain defeating her and doing sexual things to her made her want to puke. But put a supervillainess into that fantasy and suddenly Luna Moth had VERY different feelings. Confusing ones she refused to think too deeply about.

“You ever kiss a boy before coming here?” Psigirl asked, suddenly changing the subject.

“Blech! No,” Luna Moth spit out before she knew what was happening. “No,” she said again more calmly. “I never had any interest in boys. Would have rather kissed a bug,” she added. “And I don’t care what they say in superhuman sexuality, that’s NOT going to change for me.”

“Well then, what about girls?” Psigirl asked. “Ever kissed one of them?”

Luna Moth could hear the excitement in Psigirl’s voice but wasn’t sure where it was coming from. Was she just excited to gossip, or did she have a personal interest in whether Luna Moth liked kissing girls?

“Um… I’ve kissed a couple of girls,” Luna Moth said meekly. She looked up and saw Psigirl giving her a skeptical look.

“Is that so?” The girl pressed her pointer and forefinger against her temple and concentrated. The strained look on her face lasted only a moment, replaced by an amused smile. “Oh. My. God. You are such a liar! You’ve never kissed ANYONE.”

She laughed, shaking her head. “You realize at least half the other members of our cohort weren’t virgins when they got to The Academy? And a week in and most of those that WERE virgins have already punched their V cards?”

“It’s easy for girls who are into boys,” Luna Moth said a bit grumpily.

“Luna Bug,” Psigirl said, putting a hand on Luna Moth’s knee again, “it’s easy for EVERYONE here. Everyone wants to fuck EVERYONE! So what if you’re not into boys? Plenty of girls around to kiss then lose your V card too.

“Hell, I thought I’d only ever have interest in boys before my P-Gene activated. I mean, I didn’t even LIKE most boys but the idea of being with a girl made me want to gag! If you’d ever had to visit where I grew up you’d understand. Wasn’t anyone brave enough to fly a pride flag in my hometown. If there WERE any gay people they kept it quiet.

“But now? Fucking hell, I can’t STOP thinking about being with another girl. I’m always so fucking horny, ya know? Of course you do, we ALL are. And these skintight bodysuits they make us all wear?” She looked down and pulled at the black and yellow uniform all the Academy students had to wear till after they graduated and got to make their first REAL costumes. “You get to see every male bulge and every mouthwatering feminine curve. And everyone is so god damned hot, ESPECIALLY the women. I think more about women than I do boys at this point.”

She paused, looking at Luna Moth as though she’d forgotten the girl was sitting on the bed with her. “Okay, look, I can handle having a BFF that’s a virgin. I mean, that won’t last long, right? They say we’re ALL going to be so constantly horny it will drive some of us batty if we don’t find a partner or three to help with it. My shy little Luna Bug has to come out of her cocoon and fuck SOMEONE before long. I won’t be pushy about it. But having a BFF that hasn’t even kissed someone? I can’t be THAT kind of girl. So, I’m going to help us both out.”

The conversation had taken a sharp turn Luna Moth hadn’t expected. She expected it even less when Psigirl launched herself at Luna Moth, tackling her and pinning her to the bed.

She held her down, laying on top of her with her face inches from hers. There had been a predatory eagerness on her face when she’d attacked Luna Moth, but now Psigirl looked less certain. More nervous. And could Luna Moth feel the girl shaking a bit?

“I’ve never kissed a girl before either,” she admitted, speaking in a soft whisper as though she was afraid someone might overhear her. “I’ve thought about it every day since…” She trailed off for a moment. “Since my P-Gene activated,” she finally said as though it hadn’t been what she was originally going to say. “But the place I was raised… It’s not the easiest thing to do after growing up there.”

Luna Moth lay under her, staring up into her eyes. They were an intense shade of bright red that almost matched the unnatural red of the girl’s eyes. Gay panic. This is what gay panic feels like, she thought, unable to move or speak. The weight of Psigirl’s body on hers and the heat it was radiating through the skintight thin fabric of their uniforms felt incredible. Psigirl’s face was so close to hers… Her LIPS were so close to hers!

“How about I start by kissing your neck?” Psigirl asked.

Luna Moth pushed past her gay panic to answer. “Alright,” she whispered, turning her head to expose her long, slender neck to Psigirl. She closed her eyes, wanting to concentrate on what it felt like.

She took in a deep breath when she felt Psigirl lean in. She held the breath in till she felt the girl’s lips gently press into her neck, exhaling and letting out a soft moan. It was an uncertain, hesitant kiss.

Psigirl followed it with another that was less cautious but just as gentle. Then another carefully placed half an inch higher up Luna Moth’s neck. Then another and another, each growing a little firmer and a tad wetter as Psigirl started parting her lips slightly.

Luna Moth shivered and moaned softly as the girl kissed her way up her neck. She reached her jawline, stopping for a moment then continuing closer to Luna Moth’s lips.

The next kiss would be on Luna Moth’s lips, but the girl had stopped. Luna Moth’s eyes fluttered open, finding Psigirl staring anxiously into her eyes.

“I’m going to kiss you properly now, okay?”

Luna Moth, eyes wide and body shaking slightly, nodded. “Okay,” she said, the word so breathy and quiet she wasn’t even sure she’d said it.

They both closed their eyes as Psigirl leaned in for the kiss. It was a light peck on the lips that left Luna Moth frustrated and disappointed. But Psigirl followed it up with another, one that was a little firmer that lasted longer.

The third kiss wasn’t soft. It was aggressive. Psigirl forcefully parted Luna Moth’s lips, invading the girl’s mouth with her tongue. Luna Moth froze up again, the aggression putting her into gay panic once more.

“I think I liked that,” Psigirl whispered when she pulled away. “Like it’s something I’m doing TO you, not WITH you.” She paused, eyes growing intense. “And you liked it, too. I saw it in your mind,” she added, making it clear she knew because she’d been reading Luna Moth’s mind.

Luna Moth felt a bit violated that the girl was reading her mind during such an intimate moment. There was a momentary flash of anger that was quickly replaced by a confusing flash of confused arousal. Why had the violation turned her on? It didn’t make sense, but in that moment all Luna Moth could think clearly about was the heat and how she wanted more.

“Yes,” Psigirl said with a nod to herself, “I like this a LOT. I like taking what I want almost as much as I’m enjoying kissing a girl.”

After that the two got lost in a long, wild make out session, one where Psigirl was always in charge even when their wild rolling around on the bed left Luna Moth on top of her. It was sloppy, wet, and unskilled. Yet thanks to their supercharged libidos both girls were left dizzy with arousal.

Just when Luna Moth was starting to think the hands wandering over each other’s bodies meant the make out session was about to turn into something more it ended.

“I’m not ready for more,” Psigirl huffed as she suddenly pulled away from Luna Moth. She scrambled out of the bed, straightening her uniform as she stood up. “Sorry, Luna Bug, but I… I need to go.”

Luna Moth wanted to shout and wail in frustration. Everything had been so good. So intense. So fucking hot. And she wanted more, she NEEDED more. It left her realizing that the moment her friend closed the door to her dorm she’d be peeling her uniform off so she could masturbate.

My friend! Oh no, did I just fuck everything up and lose my only friend?

“No, you haven’t,” Psigirl said quietly as she grabbed the doorknob but didn’t turn it. “That’s not what’s happening,” she said quietly without turning around to look at Luna Moth. “We’re still friends. You’re my BFF, remember? BFFs till the end. This was just a little… a little exploration. Me helping you out, remember?”

 For an awkwardly long time Luna Moth didn’t say anything. It didn’t FEEL like something two girls who were just friends would do. She didn’t WANT it to be something she did with someone she was just friends with. She wanted it to be more, and she wanted there to be more of it.

“Maybe,” Psigirl said in a whisper Luna Moth had barely heard. “MAYBE one day we’ll do something like that again,” she said a bit louder, hand still on the doorknob and still not looking back at Luna Moth. “But we’re JUST friends, understand?”

“I… Sure,” Luna Moth said, deflating a bit.

“Thanks for understanding, Luna Bug,” Psigirl said before opening the door and leaving Luna Moth alone to work out her sexual frustrations.

At the time that had been all she could think about. The sexual pressure that built up inside them was maddening and it HAD to be worked out. Later, much later, Luna Moth would think back on that first evening Psigirl had bullied her way into her dorm room. Would things have ended up differently if she’d done something different?

Luna Moth and Psigirl shared so much in that dorm room throughout the next year. So much intensity. So much passion. So much frustration and confusion. So many lies and half-truths. And finally, in the end, one awful evening that would make every other day in that room hard for either girl to remember without feeling sick to their stomach. 

* * *

A week later…

“Fucking hell I’m horny,” Psigirl said as soon as the door to Luna Moth’s dorm room was closed. She pushed past the room’s owner to flop dramatically onto the girl’s bed, landing on her back with a dramatic sigh. “It’s these damn uniforms they make us wear,” she said, tugging at the front of the yellow and black bodysuit every superhero in training wore.

She lay on the bed, staring up at the ceiling. “Skintight. You can see everyone’s everything! Every bugle, every curve. Let’s you see how fucking hot everyone is, and how many of our bodies are still getting hotter!”

Luna Moth let Psigirl rant. They’d been friends for two weeks and this was far from the first time she’d heard this particular rant.

“Everyone is somehow getting thinner but thicker at the same time,” Psi girl went on. “Well, ALMOST everyone,” she said, comically patting her still nearly flat chest. “Don’t think I’ll be getting the sudden growth spurt most women here seem to have gotten,” she added, looking up and winking at Luna Moth.

Luna Moth flushed, grabbing her small breasts protectively as she sat on the edge of her bed. “They didn’t grow much,” she said meekly.

Psigirl sat up, pulling her legs in to sit cross-legged. “They grew enough to notice,” she said, eyes wild with lust.

Luna Moth was convinced the lust wasn’t directed specifically at her. She hadn’t experienced the extreme mania of arousal most in their cohort were struggling with, but she’d seen it plenty. And she’d seen her best, and only, friend struggling with it more than most.

“Don’t pretend like you’re not as worked up and sexually frustrated as I am,” Psigirl suddenly said. “I read your mind all the time and—”

“I wish you wouldn’t do that without permission,” Luna Moth said, her voice a little less groggy and meek than it normally was.

Psigirl ignored her, continuing to talk as though she hadn’t heard her friend speak. “And I saw what you were thinking when you noticed that pink-haired girl in class today. You know exactly who I’m talking about, what was her name?”

“Glitterburst,” Luna Moth said, fidgeting with her fingers as she stared at her lap. Just thinking about the cute, perky girl made her feel flutters in her chest. There was just something about her…

“Yes, Glitterburst, that’s the one! At first I thought you knew I was reading your mind and you were trying to make me laugh. Then I remembered you NEVER realize I’m in your head and that couldn’t be what was happening. Hell, Luna Bug, you practically wet yourself when you saw her use her powers for the first time! Like a moth drawn to a flame or something.”

“Her powers are pretty,” Luna Moth said defensively as she continued to play with her fingers and stare at her lap.

Psigirl crawled to kneel beside Luna Moth. “Bet you wouldn’t mind having those sparkling fingers in you,” she teased, putting her hand on Luna Moth’s leg and running her hand up the girl’s inner thigh.

Luna Moth let out a gasping, surprised moan. The teasing caress had been unexpected and felt MUCH better than Luna Moth could have expected. Alarmed, she slammed her thighs tightly closed, accidentally locking Psigirl’s hand in place.

“Knew you were as horny as I was,” Psigirl teased when Luna Moth was able to regain enough control to loosen her legs. “Wanna do something about it?” the girl asked her, moving in closer so Luna Moth could feel the heat of her breath on her long, slender neck. “Help each other out like we did that one day?”

Luna Moth started to shake. “As just friends?”

“As just friends,” Psigirl told her as she returned her hand to Luna Moth’s thigh. She caressed her leg, leaning in to breathe on her neck. “Very, VERY close friends,” she added before nuzzling Luna Moth’s neck with her nose then planting a gentle kiss on it. “What do you say?”

Luna Moth didn’t respond, not verbally. She leaned into Psigirl, letting her continue to nuzzle and kiss her neck. She moaned softly, unable to think clearly enough to make a decision. She wanted her friend, wanted her so bad it hurt. She spent far more time than she wanted to admit laying in this bed playing with herself and fantasizing about being with her. And she WAS horny, so horny it fucking hurt.

But did she want THIS? Did she want to make out or whatever Psigirl was after as “just friends”?

“A little exploration?” Psigirl asked, running her hand up Luna Moth’s leg then continuing up her body. She firmly pushed the girl onto her back, leaning over to kiss up her neck towards her lips. “Help us both have another first?” she asked before kissing her to remind her of the last first they’d shared.

She climbed on top of Luna Moth, pinning her aggressively to the bed and continuing the kiss. It was a wet, passionate kiss that Luna Moth submitted to instantly.

“You’re going to give me what I want,” Psigirl said, running her hands down Luna Moth’s arms. She grabbed her wrists, pulling them up and pinning them to the bed beside the girl’s head. “I’m going to TAKE it. And you love that, don’t you?”

Luna Moth moaned softly as the girl licked and kissed her way down her neck. The movement away from her mouth left her dizzy with panic-filled arousal. “W-what d-did you h-have in mind?” she asked as Psigirl’s lips reached the neckline of her uniform.

“Never got to suck on a girl’s tits before,” Psigirl said as she loosened her grip on Luna Moth’s wrists. She sat up a little, running her hands up the length of the girl’s arms.

Luna Moth was staring up into her eyes, watching the wild lust grow even more wild as Psigirl’s hands left her arms and raced toward her breasts. She’s going to grab my breasts. She’s not going to stop. I can’t stop her. I don’t WANT to stop her.

“Since your growth spurt I’ve struggled to keep my eyes off these,” Psigirl said as her hands reached Luna Moth’s small, but noticeably larger, breasts. The wild look in her eyes burnt brighter. “Ooooooh… They feel amazing. Softer yet firmer than I imagined.”

Luna Moth moaned and wiggled happily under the girl’s overeager hands. She was grabbing and massaging her breasts with a greediness that left her feeling VERY wanted. Her gropes were a little too firm, yet Luna Moth was taken by surprise by how good having her breasts played with this way felt.

“Don’t stop,” she gasped. “They’re more sensitive than I realized,” she added a moment later, arching her back slightly to press her chest up into Psigirl’s hands.

Psigirl leaned back down to kiss Luna Moth again while continuing to play with her breasts through her costume. “I love that you don’t wear a bra,” she said the next time their lips parted. She started to kiss her way away from the girl’s lips, working down her neck again.

“Never needed one,” Luna Moth answered breathily as the girl’s lips neared the top of her uniform. “Got used to not wearing one. I guess they’re big enough now that I should start—”

“Don’t,” Psigirl groaned, sounding like the idea of Luna Moth wearing a bra made her feel physically ill. She turned her face to nuzzle it into the girl’s upper chest, running her cheek down to between Luna Moth’s breasts. She then turned her face from side to side, leaning it into the small bulk of each of her breasts.

“I love watching the slight jiggle to them when you walk down the hall. The uniform keeps them supported JUST enough to be decent, but also just enough to be able to easily imagine you’re naked. And I get to see it each time your nipples get hard.” She shuddered at the thought, turning her face so she could put her mouth where she thought one of Luna Moth’s nipples was. She breathed through the fabric of her uniform, moving her lips from side to side.

Luna Moth moaned and wiggled. “That feels amazing,” she gasped.

“I can feel it getting hard through the uniform,” Psigirl moaned back. She grabbed the girl’s hardening nub between her lips and pressed down, making Luna Moth moan louder.

Suddenly Psigirl was sitting up, pulling Luna Moth along with her. She yanked the girl up, her hands going to her back. “Gotta get this off you,” she growled, grabbing the zipper in the back of the bodysuit and yanking it down. “Gotta suck on them wonderful little breasts of yours,” she added, shoving Luna Moth back down onto the bed once the zipper was pulled down to her lower back.

She frantically worked to get the bodysuit off enough to expose Luna Moth’s chest. “God you’re so fucking sexy,” she sighed once she had the girl topless. A moment later she was on her, face pressed into a breast as she wildly licked and sucked on one of Luna Moth’s nipples.

For a long time all Luna Moth could think about was how good everything felt. Psigirl’s mouth was so hot and moist. Her lips sealed around her nipples felt so amazing. Heat was constantly building, sometimes growing too intense and bubbling over. Psigirl would have to abandon her breasts, her lips flying to meet Luna Moth’s so they could make out for a minute or two before she returned to sucking on her breasts.

At one point Luna Moth became a less passive participant. Instead of just lying there and letting it happen to her she started helping build heat too. Her arms wrapped around Psigirl, pulling her in closer. When her fingers found the zipper on the back of her uniform she unzipped it. Somehow Psigirl’s bodysuit got pulled half off, leaving her topless too.

After that Luna Moth’s hands were always in motion, always exploring, always caressing and feeling. Psigirl was short with a surprisingly firm build. Luna Moth reveled in the feel of her soft yet firm body. And even though the girl was flat she was thrilled to grab her nearly nonexistent breasts.

Psigirl flipped them over so Luna Moth was on top. “Your turn,” she panted, grabbing Luna Moth’s head and pushing it towards her chest. “Lick my nipples. Suck on them. Show me how good it can feel.”

Luna Moth did so happily. She delighted in exploring just how different Psigirl’s nipples were to hers. Smaller with almost no areolas but once they got hard the nubs grew so much larger than hers. She adored the feel of them in her mouth. Adored sucking on them. Adored flicking them with her tongue.

At one point Psigirl slipped a knee between Moth Girl’s legs and started rubbing at her pussy. Or Luna Moth had contorted her body to get the girl’s knee there? Was Psigirl rubbing at her, or was SHE grinding against her knee?

The heat was rising too high and they could both feel it. They couldn’t keep going like they were, they had to get more intense.

“No,” Psigirl suddenly said, pushing Luna Moth off her. “No, I… I can’t do more,” she said, scrambling off the bed and quickly putting her uniform back on. “I… I have to go,” she added as she struggled to zip herself up.

Luna Moth lay in the bed, panting and confused. “What?” She felt so dizzy with arousal that she was struggling to understand what was happening.

“Just wanted to try playing with a girl’s breasts, that was all,” Psigirl muttered, still sounding mad with lust. “I can’t handle anymore, not yet. I WANT more, but I’m not ready,” she added, voice strained and sounding like she was on the verge of tears of frustration. Not frustration with Luna Moth, but with herself.

Luna Moth was frustrated and felt like she was on the verge of tears too, but the pain she heard in her friend’s voice let her think past that. “It’s okay,” she said, trying to sound reassuring and not angry.

“Just a little friendly exploration,” Psigirl said with a nod that told Luna Moth the girl needed her to agree with her.

“Sure,” she said. “Just two friends helping each other out.”

The frantic tension on Psigirl’s face eased. She grinned. “Knew you’d make the best BFF ever, Luna Bug,” she said. Psigirl started to head back towards the bed but stopped herself. “Wanna give you a thank you kiss, but I’m afraid I wouldn’t stop there.”

“I wouldn’t mind,” Luna Moth said, unable to stop herself.

“Oh, I know,” Psigirl said, the grin on her face faltering for a moment. “But I… I can’t. We’re JUST friends, okay? Just two superhumans struggling to deal with supercharged libidos and helping each other out, okay? The place I grew up … way I viewed the world till coming to this place… That’s all I can handle for now. Do you understand?”

“Sure,” Luna Moth said reassuringly. But the truth was she DIDN’T understand. She was too lost in an overwhelming mix of hormones and unfulfilled sexual needs to see what was really happening. She was listening to what Psigirl would keep telling her but not fully hearing her, not truly understanding it till it was too late.

Later, MUCH later, when Luna Moth looked back at everything that happened between them she would think she’d known and understood what Psigirl felt and was saying in the beginning. But no matter how many times she ran through the memories she’d never be able to pinpoint the point when she STOPPED understanding.

“Breakfast in the cafeteria tomorrow morning?” Psigirl asked as she moved to leave Luna Moth’s dorm room.

“Of course,” the girl replied. “I can’t imagine starting my day without you.”

“Me either, Luna Bug,” Psigirl said, smiling fondly at her “friend” before leaving her, once more, to work out her sexual frustrations alone.

* * *

Several weeks later…

It was late, far later than the two of them had ever stayed up together in Luna Moth’s dorm room. Outside the night sky was completely clear of clouds, a full moon bathing the world in vibrant moonlight that Luna Moth was eagerly soaking up. With the sun long gone and the moon so bright Luna Moth was able to be her true self. Not lethargic and groggy, not a quiet girl who followed her best friend around like a lost dog. She was perky and bubbly.

Classes were over for the week and they had no reason to be up early the next day, so they’d decided to stay up late together. Psigirl had wanted to see how different Luna Moth was at night in the moonlight and had invited herself to Luna’s dorm room for a “sleepover”.

Psigirl and Luna Moth were on her bed, both dressed in loose-fitting pajamas. Psigirl was sitting cross-legged, her back to the headboard as she excitedly went over a week’s worth of gossip, much of which Luna Moth had already heard from her. Meanwhile, Luna Moth was lying on her stomach, legs kicking happily behind her as she absentmindedly drew in her sketchbook.

The combination of the intense moonlight she was soaking up and all the training they’d received the last few weeks allowed Luna Moth to manifest her glowing moth wings as she lay in her bed. They glittered behind her, occasionally fluttering and sprinkling the bed in fairy dust that would sparkle till it disappeared. They were ALMOST solid. Her instructors had told her it shouldn’t be long before she could manifest them thoroughly enough to use them to fly.

Psigirl was yammering on endlessly. She’d become quite the gossip, and she was always eager to share what she had “overheard” about the other students with Luna Moth. Luna Moth cared a lot less about them than Psigirl did, often only paying just enough attention to nod and agree when Psigirl expected her to.

When Luna Moth was honest with herself only half listening made things easier. She adored her best friend, but sometimes Psigirl was… Well, she was a mean bitch. She could be stunningly cruel to nearly everyone but her, although her mean girl behavior always seemed to be subdued when Luna Moth was around. That allowed Luna Moth to overlook how cruel Psigirl could be. If she didn’t SEE it she could pretend she wasn’t the kind of person everyone else saw her as.

Who Psigirl was when she wasn’t with her was something Luna Moth thought less and less about. It brought up confusing, often bad feelings she’d rather not feel. She knew Psigirl was intimate with others, but she never wanted to know the details. She told herself it was because those details involved boys, but the truth was far more filled with jealousy than she wanted to admit.

Luckily Psigirl never wanted to share any details about any of her sexual relationships. When they were together it was like that part of Psigirl’s life didn’t exist. She didn’t talk about it and Luna Moth never asked about it.

Sometimes Psigirl would talk about a girl she had a crush on. THAT was safe. They could talk about which girls were hot since they both liked women, something Psigirl was slowly becoming more comfortable talking openly about. But they had VERY different taste in women, so the conversations often devolved into teasing each other about their “awful” taste in women.

That night Luna Moth was focused on drawing, happy to be sketching with her friend sitting close to her on the bed. Before her powers had activated she’d drawn a lot. She’d bought a special sketch book to bring with her to The Academy, a big thick one with a cover encrusted in pink glitter. She’d gotten a special pen to go with it, a cute pink one with a fuzzy light-up pompom on the top.

She tried to use the sketchbook every night, but it wasn’t often she drew for very long because the pen would often distract her. Since her powers activated certain lights, like the one in the fuzzy pink pompom, excited her in confusing sexual ways. Trying to draw would lead to her turning the light on, getting confusingly turned on, and abandoning her sketchbook to masturbate.

That night the pen wasn’t distracting her. Being around Psigirl helped calm her out-of-control libido, especially when Psigirl was sitting as close as she was. In some ways having the girl on her bed left her more worked up, but it was a controlled horniness that calmed her. It wasn’t the wild lust that so many of her fellow students were struggling to deal with, the kind that often led to Psigirl doing things with boys that Luna Moth never wanted to hear about.

“And did you hear what happened next?” Psigirl asked. “Everyone found out what he did. Staff couldn’t ignore it, so BAM, kicked out! Another washout, another superpowered boy who will never be a superhero. Someone said he probably would have been arrested after what he did to her, but he sneaked off the complex before anyone knew what had happened. Who knows, maybe after we graduate we’ll meet him again as a supervillain.”

“Hope not,” Luna Moth said, not looking up from her sketchbook. “I’m hoping wherever I get stationed doesn’t have a lot of male supervillains.”

The mention of their lives AFTER they graduated had left her picturing what that would be like. Patrolling the dark night using her powers to hunt down criminals. It brought to mind dark parks or alleyways lit by a lone lamppost. She found herself drawing those imagined lampposts, swooning a bit as she imagined the light coming from them. She doodled hearts around the lampposts she was drawing, giggling to herself as she did.

Psigirl scoffed. “And where is this magical lesbian paradise you hope to be stationed?”

Luna Moth shrugged. “Suppose as long as I train well and learn to use my powers right it won’t matter. I’m never going to end up like some of the superheroines we hear about. I’m not going to get defeated all the time!”

“Me either,” Psigirl said with determination. “Especially if ALL my powers fully develop. Professors say it might be a while before I can do more than hear other people’s thoughts, that EVENTUALLY I should be able to control them as well. But these telekinetic powers that kicked in? These are the shit. I’m going to be unstoppable once I get the hang of them.”

“IF you get the hang of them,” Luna Moth teased, still not bothering to look up from what she was drawing. “Last time you were bragging and tried to show off you couldn’t even yank the apple I was eating out of my hand.”

Luna Moth balked in surprise as her sketchbook flew out from under her hands and into Psigirl’s “Hey! Give that back,” she said, reaching for the sketchbook.

“Oh. My. God. Are you love-sketching lampposts?”

Luna Moth scrambled up onto her hands and knees, moving to try and take the sketchbook back. She was shoved back by Psigirl’s telekinetic powers, allowing the girl to keep hold of the sketchbook.

“What other love-doodles have you been scrawling in here?” Psigirl asked, flipping through the pages.

Luna Moth rolled her eyes before flopping onto the bed to bury her face in the blankets. She knew there was no point trying to stop Psigirl. She’d do what she wanted, she always did. And it was apparently even easier now that the girl could physically dominate her by using her telekinetic powers.

“Aw, you drew lots of pictures of me! How sweet,” she said, her mocking tone filled with sincere affection that she couldn’t hide. Her tone shifted slightly when she added, “Who’s this other girl you keep drawing?”

There was a sudden flash of… what? Jealousy? Anger? Possessiveness? Luna Moth wasn’t sure, but she didn’t like it. She got up, moving to try and take the sketchbook back.

“Is this that Glitterburst girl?” she asked, flipping the pages till she found another sketch of her. “It is! Oh. My. God. You’re OBSESSED with her! Have you even TALKED to her?”

She HADN’T worked up the courage to talk to Glitterburst and Psigirl knew that, and knowing she knew filled Luna Moth with anger. Before she knew what was happening she’d yanked the sketchbook from the girl’s hand and pulled back out of reach, holding the book protectively to her chest.

“I hate it when you’re mean to me like this,” she snarled at Psigirl. It was only when she saw the shocked look on Psigirl’s face that she stopped. “What?”

“Luna Bug, you’re flying!”

Luna Moth looked down and realized she was floating near the ceiling, her shimmering, glowing moth’s wings fluttering behind her. They were sending a steady shower of shimmering fairy dust raining onto the bed.

After a moment her wings, which had been solid, faded slightly to become made of sparkling energy. This caused her to float down onto the bed. “I flew,” she said in disbelief.

Psigirl went to her, kneeling in front of her. She gently pulled the sketchbook free and tossed it to the side then took the girl’s hands in hers. “It was beautiful! YOU were beautiful. You ARE beautiful,” she said, losing herself in the moment and grabbing Luna Moth to pull her in for a long, soft, passionate kiss.

When she pulled away Luna Moth was breathless, confused, but not wanting to complain. “What was that for?” she asked, feeling overcome with flustered, giddy joy. “And can we do it again?”

Psigirl bit her lip, looking look she wanted to say “yes” but was unable to bring herself to. “We’re just friends,” she said, voice shaking a little but still holding Luna Moth in a way that suggested otherwise.

She bit her lip again, looking like whatever was going through her mind was tormenting her. “How about this? I helped you practice your powers, what if YOU help me practice mine?”

“Sure,” Luna Moth said. The way her “friend” was holding her was making her swoon. In that moment she’d have said anything to make whatever was happening continue. “I’ll do anything you want,” she sighed, lost in the girl’s beautiful, intense red eyes.

“I need more practice with my telekinesis. How about we play a little game? A little game of pretend?”

“Pretend?” Luna Moth asked, confused enough to try to focus past the warm feelings of lust and affection muddling her mind. “Pretend what? What kind of game?”

Psigirl flashed a fiendish-looking grin. “Helpless superheroine and evil supervillainess.”

She let go of Luna Moth. As she did the girl felt an invisible force grab her body and jerk her into the air. Her loose-fitting pajama top and bottom were yanked off her, leaving her floating in just her panties.

A moment later her forearms were yanked behind her back, the same invisible force moving her pinning them there. At the same time she was sent flying across the dorm room. The chair by her small computer desk spun around and jerked to the center of the room so Luna Moth could land in it.

Luna Moth slammed into the chair hard enough that she expected it to slide back to slam into the wall. Instead, it remained where it was like it was bolted to the ground. It was a shocking moment for Luna Moth. Not just shocking to have her arms held like that and be thrown across the room, but to be shocked by how strong Psigirl’s powers had grown and how quickly she was gaining mastery over them.

She felt another moment of awe when Psigirl stood up and used her telekinetic powers to levitate herself off the bed then set herself down where Luna Moth was being held in the chair.

“Pretty and helpless, like all superheroines should be,” Psigirl said, grinning evilly down at Luna Moth.

Luna Moth’s chest heaved up and down as she stared up into Psigirl’s intense red eyes. Was this all pretend? Her voice had changed subtly… She suddenly sounded like a supervillain, not her friend. And that look in her eyes… So intense. So greedy.

It left Luna Moth shaking. She felt afraid. And she was turned on, VERY turned on. She always got turned on when Psigirl was physically domineering, but this was something different. Luna Moth was being held helpless in a chair, her arms pinned behind her back. Everything was happening so quickly… The embarrassment of Psigirl teasing her about Glitterburst, the fight over the sketchbook, her flying, and then that kiss?

And now this. Whatever THIS was. What was it? Luna Moth didn’t know. It was intense, she knew that. And it felt VERY sexual, although at that moment she wasn’t quite sure WHY it felt that way. Was it just because it had come so soon after the kiss? Because Psigirl had nearly stripped her? The way she was being held in the chair with her arms held behind her back?

Psigirl leaned over Luna Moth, putting her hands on the girl’s upper chest and pinning her harder into the chair. “A defeated superheroine. Captured. Helpless. You know what supervillains do when that happens? You know the rules superheroines have to play by to make sure supervillains don’t hurt them? The things they have to let bad guys do to them so they’ll let them go in the end?”

“Yes,” Luna Moth said, voice soft and shaking. They had whole classes about it, of course she knew. It disturbed her when she was thinking about those things having to happen with a male supervillain. But with a female one? With one as sexy as Psigirl?

“Are you going to play along, helpless pretty plaything?” Psigirl asked, still speaking in a menacing voice that wasn’t quite her own. “Will you ‘let’ me have my way with you so I’ll let you go in the end?”

“Yes,” Luna Moth huffed out, filled with reckless eagerness. This was what she wanted even if it WASN’T what “just friends” did. But that didn’t matter. They were just playing pretend, just helping each other out. Helping Psigirl practice using her powers…

“Good girl,” Psigirl said.

A shiver ran down Luna Moth’s body. She’d liked those two words spoken together in that order. She’d liked them a LOT.

Psigirl eased up on how she was pressing Luna Moth’s body into the chair. She ran her hands down her naked front, stopping to caress her breasts. “Fucking perfect tits,” Psigirl said, voice still not quite her own as she played with Luna Moth’s breasts. The voice was a bit too deep, a bit too menacing. “Could play with them for days and not get bored.”

“Yes,” Luna Moth gasped, delighting in the girl’s touch.

“Tease these perky nipples till you’re begging me to do more.”

“Yes,” Luna Moth gasped even louder as the girl teased her nipples.

“Hold you in place with my powers, keep you helpless, unable to move. But able to talk. Able to beg me to stop or beg me for more.”

“Please don’t stop,” Luna Moth gasped desperately. “Don’t ever stop touching me!”

“I’m the one in charge here,” Psigirl said, letting go of Luna Moth’s breasts. She put her fingertips in the center of the girl’s chest and dug her nails into the skin, slowly dragging them down the center of her body. “I’m ALWAYS in charge, you just don’t realize it.”

Luna Moth hissed in pain, confused by how good having the girl painfully dragging her nails down her body felt. She gasped and moaned. She wiggled and pressed against the invisible force holding her in place, desperate to be closer to Psigirl.

“I can take whatever I want from you whenever I want,” Psigirl said as she shifted to lean over Luna Moth. As she did she slipped one arm around Luna Moth’s neck and pulled her head in to kiss her. As she leaned into the aggressive kiss her other hand ran down Luna Moth’s body, her fingertips only slowing when they neared the waistband of the girl’s panties.

Having her fingers heading in that direction left Luna Moth panting into the girl’s mouth. Was she going to touch her there? Was it just part of the game they were playing? Were they still playing the game? She was having a hard time telling.

“A supervillainess gets to take what she wants,” Psigirl said when she finally pulled her mouth away from Luna Moth’s. The tips of her fingers eased into the top of Luna Moth’s panties. “She doesn’t have to care what her family would think. What the people back home would call her. She does what she wants. She TAKES what she wants. She takes WHO she wants.”

As the Psigirl’s fingers eased further into her panties Luna Moth found her chest heaving. “Yes,” she gasped as Psigirl slowly teased out and explored the shape of her pubic mound. “Take me, please.”

“So smooth,” Psigirl cooed, slowly working her fingers down to explore the contours of Luna Moth’s pussy. “Love how smooth it is… I like that we all lost all our pubic hair, do you?”

Her voice had changed again. The slightly deeper, menacing tone was gone. This wasn’t pretend anymore, this was Psigirl asking her a question.

“I like it too,” Luna Moth told her, her mind flooded with imagined images of Psigirl’s smooth, hairless snatch. She hoped that it wouldn’t be long before she could explore the girl’s body like she was exploring hers.

“Never touched another girl here,” Psigirl said as her fingers began to explore Luna Moth’s slit. “Never fingered anyone,” she added, teasing out the moistest parts of the girl. “Let me play with your pussy for a while then you can play with mine?”

“I’d like that very much,” Luna Moth told her, voice breathy and faint.

Psigirl had stopped holding her in place with her telekinetic powers, but she’d chosen to keep her arms behind her back. Pretending to be helpless had been exciting. She enjoyed being passive and not having her arms to use as Psigirl started to finger her.

Psigirl was still leaning down, their faces nearly touching as her hand explored what was between Luna Moth’s legs. “Kiss me?” Luna Moth asked, feeling the closeness of the girl’s lips as a throbbing emptiness between them she needed filled. “Please?” she added when Psigirl didn’t immediately move to fulfill her request.

“Only because you begged,” Psigirl replied, a hint of her deeper playful villain voice coming back.

Psigirl kissed her. A few chaste kisses eased into a long, sloppy make out session while Psigirl learned how to finger Luna Moth. She was a fast learner. She had the girl’s cute moans and gasps of pleasure to go by. She had her body language to read. And she had the girl’s mind to read as well. That more than anything helped her learn quickly which things worked right, building more heat, and which didn’t.

When Luna Moth masturbated she always started with rubbing first, but once she was hot enough she always moved to add in some penetration. Never more than two fingers, never too deep, always without slamming too hard into herself. But fingers thrusting in and out, especially curled to rake that special hidden spot inside…

She didn’t have to tell Psigirl. She read Luna Moth’s thoughts, peeling back the flickering memories running through her mind to learn what worked best while alone, using that to help them both learn what worked even better with a partner.

Before long Luna Moth was gasping as she rose towards climax. “I’m gunna cum,” she started saying over and over again, each time saying it a little faster till it was one long word. “Gunnacumgunnacumgunnacum.”

Psigirl chose the perfect moment to make it happen. She silenced Luna Moth’s droning mantra calling desperately for release with a kiss, thrusting two fingers slowly but deeply into her sopping wet hole. She curled the fingers as she did, raking the girl’s G-spot and pushing her over the edge.

The intense pleasure of the orgasm mixed with the intense intimacy of their kiss. Luna Moth felt it was a transcendent moment. So many pieces of herself coming together to be realized for the first time. So many passions and lusts finally acted upon. And the moment went on, even as the waves of her calming, intense orgasm subsided.

Psigirl scooped Luna Moth into her arms and lifted her with such ease the girl was left thinking Psigirl had developed superstrength. It was only after she carefully placed her in the bed that she realized Psigirl had been using her telekinetic powers to lift and carry her.

She’d also used her powers to pull back the blankets as she deposited Luna Moth on the bed. While she floated after her Psigirl’s pajamas were pulled off and dropped to the floor. By the time she floated down beside Luna Moth she was naked. She used her powers to pull the blankets over them, allowing them to press their bodies together.

At some point Luna Moth’s panties had come off. She hadn’t noticed it, but she was glad it had happened. It had been hot being fingered in just her panties, but now that she was under the blankets with another girl she was happy they were both fully undressed. They could feel every inch of the other’s warm, soft body…

“Now you do me,” Psigirl said. “Finger me. I know you won’t be as good as I was, YOU can’t read my mind. But I’ll tell you what I like,” she said, grabbing Luna Moth’s hand and pulling it to her sex. “A good partner communicates well,” she added a little shyly.

“You tell me what you like and I’ll give it to you,” Luna Moth told her, shifting so she could start fingering her. A few moments later they’d lost themselves in passion again, their bodies intertwined.

Psigirl was good at telling Luna Moth what she liked. At times Luna Moth thought she was even a little bossy, but she was used to that. Psigirl had been right, Luna Moth was nowhere as good as she’d been. But with enough helpful feedback she helped her partner reach climax.

In the heat of the moment it had felt perfect. But it didn’t take long for the magic to fade. Almost as soon as Psigirl came she’d grown colder. She’d rolled over, turning her back to Luna Moth. “Hold me,” she demanded, but the warmth that had been in her voice a minute ago was almost entirely gone.

“Are you okay?” Luna Moth asked as she wrapped her arms and legs around Psigirl to pull her body tight against hers. The sex was over, she felt that, but she was eager for the intimacy to continue.

“I’m fine,” the girl said unconvincing. “The game’s just over,” she said, voice flat and free of emotion. “No more pretend. No more helpless superheroine and evil supervillainess. Just friends again.”

Luna Moth went cold and felt like the girl had plunged a dagger into her heart. “What?” she asked, feeling like she couldn’t have heard her right.

“It was just pretend,” Psigirl whispered. “And maybe we can pretend a bit longer… Pretend this sleepover is something it isn’t. Pretend WE’RE something we can’t be. Pretend—”

“Why CAN’T we be?” Luna Moth demanded, glaring at the back of Psigirl’s head.

“Because I can’t,” Psigirl said, trying to keep her voice flat and failing. “It’s… I’m not ready,” she said lamely. “I just need more time…”

Luna Moth could hear the mix of pain and frustration in the girl’s voice. “Alright,” she said, pulling her in tighter. “If that’s what you need. It was just a game.”

“We’re just friends,” Psigirl told her, wiggling her ass and cuddling back into Luna Moth in a way two women who were JUST friends never would.

“Just friends,” Luna Moth said, repeating back the lie. It WAS a lie. They both knew it. Yet in that moment Luna Moth, who knew it was a lie, had to also believe it wasn’t. She didn’t understand why accepting who she was and who she wanted was this hard for Psigirl. In that moment what Luna Moth felt was rejection. But if she believed the lie she didn’t need to feel that.

So Luna Moth believed the lie and didn’t feel rejected. They were just friends. When Psigirl rolled over to reveal she’d been hiding that she’d been crying and was hoping to find comfort in Luna Moth’s lips they were still just friends. When kissing turned into sex again, comforting soft, sweaty, clumsy sex that slowly led to them both happily drifting off to sleep in each other’s arms, it was them just being friends.

And in the morning when they woke up cuddled together it was just as friends. Friends who were intimately close. Who helped each other deal with their raging, supercharged libidos. But still, JUST friends.

* * *

Many months later…

“Sketchbook,” Psigirl said, holding her hand out. “Now, Luna Bug.”

Luna Moth had been laying on her belly sketching. She quickly rolled over onto her back, closing the sparkling pink sketchbook and holding it to her chest. “Why?” she asked, narrowing her eyes suspiciously at her friend who was sitting, as she often did, with her back against the headboard of the bed like it was hers and not Luna Moths.

Their “sleepovers” had grown more frequent and by then Psigirl “crashed” in Luna Moth’s dorm room almost as much as she slept in her own.

Luna Moth had been happy to give over her personal space to Psigirl. They were so close. They shared so many private things… But her sketchbook was the one thing she kept to herself. She hadn’t let Psigirl look in it since that first night she’d flown.

“Why do you want it?” she asked, hugging it tighter to her chest and knowing that if Psigirl wanted it she couldn’t stop her from taking it. She’d just use her telekinesis to take it away, even though doing that wasn’t something they were supposed to do.

Early on they’d been given a lot of freedom in using their powers outside of classes and training sessions. But as they’d all learned what powers they had and gained a basic understanding of how to control them things had changed. Using their powers outside of class had been discouraged and eventually using their powers on each other had been outright forbidden.

That hadn’t stopped Psigirl from using her powers to bully people, she’d just gotten more careful about doing it. More subtle at reading people’s minds and finding ways to use what she learned to humiliate or dominate others with plausible deniability. She especially excelled at using her telekinetic powers to bully and humiliate others. When Psigirl was around you could never be sure if that trip that sent you crashing to the ground in such a humiliating way had been because you were clumsy or because she’d caused it.

“Because I know you’re even more obsessed with her after what you saw the other day,” Psigirl said with an exasperated sigh. “I want to see what that ‘inspired’ in your obsessive doodles of her. And don’t try lying and saying you DON’T obsessively sketch her almost every night.”

“Because you read my mind without permission!” Luna Moth spit out. “You’re NOT supposed to do that anymore! I saw you get that talking to the other day. The professor said if you KEEP doing it you could get in serious trouble!”

“I’m not going to be a washout,” Psigirl said flatly. “Now stop trying to change the subject and let me see,” she said, hand still held out.

“I don’t want to,” Luna Moth said petulantly.

Psigirl raised an eyebrow. “You’re telling me ‘no’? Oh, Luna Bug, don’t go doing that.” She raised the hand she’d been holding out and pressed two fingers against her temple. “I could MAKE you give it to me,” she said in the menacing voice she only ever used when bullying OTHER students or when they were playing their “friendly” bedroom games of supervillainess and helpless superheroine.

Luna Moth paled. “Could you?” she asked, more curious than angry.

“Maybe,” Psigirl said, keeping her fingers against her temples. “Maybe my ability to control other’s minds activated months ago. Maybe I ALWAYS had that power. Maybe no one knows. Maybe if they find out I make them forget.”

She paused, grinning in a way that suggested she was just teasing. But was she? Luna Moth wasn’t so sure.

“Maybe I’ve been manipulating or controlling you since the first day we met,” Psigirl went on, her expression and tone growing dark. “How would you ever know? How would ANYONE know?”

She smiled, pulling her fingers away from her head. “Or maybe I’m just teasing. You know I love teasing my precious Luna Bug.” She held her hand out. “Now be a good girl and hand me the sketchbook.”

Luna Moth let out a resigned sigh of submission. Being called a “good girl” always left her feeling submissive and ready to do whatever she was told. “They’d kick you out if you were doing something like that to me,” she said as she handed over the sketchbook.

“No way,” Psigirl said as she snatched the book from her. “They’d never find out. My Luna Bug would NEVER snitch on me,” she said as she started flipping through the sketchbook.

She smirked, amused that she’d found exactly what she expected to find. “Oh. My. God. You little perve! You’re even more obsessed with her now that you know using her powers a bunch makes her tits grow. I KNEW you liked big tits,” she said, a slight flash of something in her voice. But what? Jealousy? Anger?

“It’s why I know I could never be your girlfriend,” she added, whatever had been in her voice gone. “Too flat for you. Just fine for kinky games of make-believe or to help out when you’re so horny after a sparing session you can’t think straight, but too flat to be your girlfriend. Too—”

She looked up from the book and saw the hurt, frustrated, angry look on Luna Moth’s face. Psigirl rolled her eyes. “Oh, calm down, I’m just teasing. I know all you want is to be just friends, to keep things like they are.”

It was another one of those moments that later Luna Moth would remember and wonder about. What would have happened if she’d taken that moment to spit out what she’d WANTED to say? That they WERE more than friends and they both knew it. That she HATED this stupid game Psigirl made them play.

But she didn’t say that. She’d pushed down the frustration, anger, and hurt that they couldn’t just be what they clearly were. What everyone else saw they were. She pushed all those scary, inconvenient emotions down and concentrated on keeping up with the game so things could keep going like they had, blissfully happy as long as she played along. After pushing all those inconvenient emotions down Luna Moth noticed Psigirl had grown very quiet.

“How come she’s not your girlfriend?” Psigirl asked, staring blankly at what Luna Moth knew was a sketch of Glitterburst.

“You know why,” Luna Moth whispered. She wanted to say more, but she couldn’t. If she ended the game maybe everything would end and she’d lose Psigirl.

After a long silence Psigirl said what, at the time, Luna Moth thought was the most hurtful thing the girl would ever say to her. “I’m not your girlfriend.” It wasn’t just the four words said in that order, but the WAY she’d said them that had hurt so much.

Psigirl continued to stare down at the open sketchbook. “You still don’t get it,” she said quietly. “Where I grew up… I couldn’t even if I wanted to. Even with superpowers. Even if I could use them to change their minds it wouldn’t… Somethings you CAN’T change, somethings are too deep.”

She looked up, lips pursed tightly and looking like she was struggling not to cry. “Everything here has happened so fast. The days and months have flown by with everything about us changing. Before long we’ll graduate and become real superheroines. I need…” she stopped, unable to finish the thought.

“I need someone,” she said. “I need a… a friend,” the word friend clearly not the one she’d wanted to say. “I need you to be my friend, JUST my friend. Please?”

The look of conflicted pain in Psigirl’s eyes made Luna Moth forget, for the moment, the pain she’d felt when she’d said they weren’t girlfriends. In that moment all she wanted was to comfort the girl she cared so much about.

“Don’t fucking cry,” Psigirl snapped unexpectedly.

Luna Moth had started to move to physically comfort her but pulled back at the sudden angry outburst. Then she realized Psigirl hadn’t snapped at HER, she’s snapped at herself.

She rushed to her, carefully taking her sketchbook out of Psigirl’s hands then pulling her into a comforting embrace. “I’m not your girlfriend,” she told her. “I’m just your friend, just like you want.” It was what she thought the girl wanted and needed to hear to feel reassured. In the moment Luna Moth had been convinced she’d been doing the right thing.

Later she’d look back and realize she’d done the exact opposite of what she should have. It had been neither what Psigirl wanted nor needed to hear.

The girl melted into Luna Moth’s arms. “Can I stay here tonight?”

“Of course,” she told her.

“Can we cuddle a bit?”

“Always,” Luna Moth told her.

“If I start to feel better maybe play villainess and helpless heroine for a bit?”

“For as long as you want,” Luna Moth told her. “But only if you play villainess,” she added, meaning to be playful.

“But only if I play villainess,” Psigirl replied, Luna Moth not picking up the implications of the girl letting her voice become deeper and more menacing as she said it. “Because I’m so very good at it and you’re not…”

* * *

Just before Graduation…

“You’re never going to talk to her, are you?” Psigirl asked. Her hands were on her hips and the expression on her face was a volatile mix of frustration, anger, and jealousy as she stood and glared at Luna Moth. “We have, what, two weeks left and finals are done? Then we graduate and you might never see her again! Why can’t you just TALK to her? You’re OBSESSED with her.”

Luna Moth sat on the edge of her bed staring at her feet. HER bed, not THEIR bed like it used to feel like. Everything had felt so perfect for so long, then it had just started falling apart. Psigirl almost never stayed the night anymore, even when they did play their “games”. The sex hadn’t stopped. It had even, in a lot of ways, got better. More intense. More passionate. But not in a good way. Psigirl had become more aggressive, while the moments of softer emotional passion had grown rarer.

“Well?” Psigirl demanded. “Are you ever going to talk to Glitterburst?”

“No,” Luna Moth whispered. It wasn’t loud enough for the girl to hear her, but she knew that wouldn’t matter. She’d be in her mind, listening to her thoughts. Knowing what she was going to say before she said the words out loud.

It wasn’t something Psigirl was supposed to do. They were weeks away from becoming superheroines. Anyone caught doing something like that wouldn’t have been allowed to graduate and take up that mantle. If Luna Moth had wanted to she could have ended Psigirl’s career simply by telling a professor about how she used her powers to bully her.

“Fucking hell,” Psigirl snarled, throwing her hands up in frustration. “You drive me fucking nuts, Luna Bug!” She paced back and forth, huffing in anger.

Luna Moth looked up, confused. There was something happening she didn’t understand. Something important she was missing.

“I could MAKE you talk to her,” Psigirl suddenly snapped, turning and pointing a finger at Luna Moth. “Just reach into your mind and take control and make you march up to Glitterburst and tell her how obsessed you are. I could do it in front of everyone left in our cohort, make it so humiliating you—” She cut herself off, horrified by the horrified look on Luna Moth’s face.

“How could you say that?” Luna Moth asked, not understanding why Psigirl was so upset and choosing to be so hurtful. “You promised when you started being able to control people that way that you’d NEVER use that power on me!”

Psigirl rolled her eyes. “Oh, come on, Luna Bug. I use that power on you all the time. Hell, I never even made that promise. I just implanted a memory of me saying that so you THOUGHT I made that promise. I did it one day you were being annoyingly hard to control and it helped make it harder for you to notice when I’m in your mind.”

Luna Moth threw her hands to her mouth and gasped. “I hope that’s supposed to be some kind of joke,” she said. “I can’t believe you’d ever violate my mind like that! And I KNOW you’d never control my body like you were just joking about doing,” she added.

Her hands suddenly jerked away from her mouth. She felt herself jump to her feet, her arms slamming to her sides. It was a highly disturbing experience. Her body was moving on its own, with her being left with no control over it.

“I fucking hate when you gasp like that,” Psigirl snapped. Her voice wasn’t normal. It had gotten deeper, it sounded like the mock-villainess voice she used when they were playing their games.

She started angrily pacing, using her powers of mental control to keep Luna Moth standing at attention. “Hate when you act so innocent and naive. Hate that I can see in your head that after everything we’ve learned here at The Academy, about how the superhuman world works, you’re just as naive, trusting, and innocent as the day I picked you out of the crowd to be my little plaything.”

“Stop it,” Luna Moth begged, unsure if she was referring to how the girl was controlling her body or the terrible things she was saying.

Psigirl ignored her. “I hate that most of the time you’re the easiest person on the face of the planet to control yet somehow there are these things in your mind I can’t change or make you do no matter how hard I try!”

“What does that mean?”

“It means,” Psigirl snapped as she turned to jab an accusatory finger into Luna Moth’s chest, “that I’ve been trying to make you get together with Glitterburst for weeks! But you’re so fucking shy during the day I haven’t been able to make you! And at night—”

She stopped, averting her eyes. “Nights were still mine,” she muttered to the floor. “I was going to keep them till I got you together with her. Just have as many as I could before I had to let you go. I could make you do anything I wanted, especially at night, but I could never make you just talk to her!”

“Stop it,” Luna Moth huffed, not sure if she wanted to scream or cry. “Stop all of this! Stop controlling my body. Stop making up all these lies about other times you’ve controlled me. You haven’t. You WOULDN’T. And I know you don’t actually want me to get together with her. We’re toge—”

Her mouth slammed shut so hard she bit her tongue, making her yelp then groan in pain.

“Shut up, Luna Bug,” Psigirl snarled. “Just shut up! I don’t like this. Don’t like what you’re making me do. What you’re making me FEEL. And I do NOT like how guilty it is making me feel.”

She looked up and met Luna Moth’s eyes. What Luna Moth saw there shook her to her core. It was like she was seeing some monster made of rage, frustration, and jealousy that had been living inside the woman who had functionally been her girlfriend for most of the last year.

“I can’t,” Psigirl said as though that explained everything. “How do you do it?” she asked, expression twisting in pain and confusion. “All the emotions? It’s like what we felt before our powers activated was… was nothing. A bit of dust that meant nothing and could be blown away by a soft breeze. But THIS?” she said, grabbing her hair and tugging at it. “I CAN’T.”

She huffed, putting a hand on her forehead. “There’s so much in here,” she said, tears welling up in her eyes. “How is it so empty in here?” she asked, stepping closer and putting her hand on Luna Moth’s head. “And here,” she said, putting a hand on each of their hearts. “Why is that so simple for you? What, because you had good parents that would accept who you were? Because you never had to HIDE what you were, even from yourself? You never had to hide what THIS wants,” she added, reaching down and grabbing Luna Moth’s pussy.

“I just can’t,” she said, keeping her hand there and rubbing at Luna Moth through her uniform. “I’m worked up and horny and you’re going to be the one who helps me work all of this out like you’ve been doing from the day I picked you out. Understand? Even if it’s the last time, I’m using you like I’ve always used you.”

Luna Moth felt the girl release her telepathic control of her body. She gasped, stumbling back and pulling away from her hand. She started to say something but stopped. A rush of arousal so severe she felt dizzy overcame her, making her forget what she’d wanted to say. She whimpered, rubbing her thighs together and needing to reach back to lean against her bed for support.

“What are you doing to me?” The words came out as a confused moan as she continued to rub her thighs together. It wasn’t enough. She used the hand not supporting herself to rub at herself through her uniform, unable to resist the need for sexual stimulation.

Psigirl put two fingers to her temple and lowered her brow in concentration. She advanced on Luna Moth, transformed into a menacing monster Luna Moth felt there would be no escape from. “What am I doing to you? Whatever I want,” she said as she began to rant, the madness in her eyes growing more intense with every word.

“And what I want is to see you sexually suffer for being such a pathetic, shy little slut who can’t even talk to the girl she’s had a crush on since our cohort started at The Academy. The girl you want MORE than me. The one whose pretty sparkling finger blasts make your dumb little moth brain so happy. The one whose tits fucking grow. The one you fantasize about all the time.

“So do it, Luna Bug, fantasize about her. I’ll stand here and watch, I’ll see each salacious perverted thing you can imagine doing with her as you think them. I’ll live out the fantasies with you inside your head as you think them.”

Even though it was the last thing Luna Moth wanted in that terrible moment her mind flooded with sexual fantasies of Glitterburst.

“She’s so cute, isn’t she?” Psigirl snarled. “So pretty. SO SEXY! So much more of all those things than me, yes? And bigger tits, too. And look, they GROW! Oh my, all the ways that could be fun. And she’s sooooooo much nicer than me, isn’t she? SHE could be your girlfriend, not me. Not the bullying mean girl you’re only ‘friends’ with because she MADE you be.”

“Stop,” Luna Moth begged. She was panting as she rubbed at herself, unable to tell if Psigirl was making her or had just made her so horny she couldn’t stop herself from masturbating to these fantasies running through her mind.

“And those glitter-bursts of hers,” Psigirl went on. “Sparkling glitter-infused bursts of light. Like a gay rainbow had a baby with the light that makes your dumb moth-brain burst with dumb arousal. Like that dumb light-up pompom on the pen you use to draw her with. I know what that pen does to you. That you stare at it when you jill off, thinking about HER.”

“Stop, please,” Luna Moth sobbed, feeling herself nearing climax. “Please, don’t make me do that this way,” she begged.

“Just do it,” Psigirl snapped. “Cum as you jill off thinking about HER and not me.”

Luna Moth didn’t understand what was happening. She wanted it to end. And she could make it end, she’d trained for nearly a year how to control and use her powers. She COULD make it stop if she was willing to hurt her “friend”.

The hand she was using to lean against the bed began to glow with cold silver moonlight. She forced herself to stand, disturbed she couldn’t stop masturbating through her costume even as she pointed the glowing hand at Psigirl. “Don’t make me make you stop,” she whimpered as the air behind her shimmered. Her wings appeared, fluttering and lifting her into the air.

Psigirl threw her head back and let out an evil-sounding bark of laughter. “You? My precious, dumb, moth-brained Luna Bug stop me? HA! Try it,” she said, glaring up at the girl hovering by the ceiling.

Pulsing moonlight-infused energy began to build up around Luna Moth’s outstretched hand. A light blast to her face and Psigirl would be blinded. A hard blast to her chest and she could knock her back. A hard enough blast and she could knock her out.

“Don’t make me,” Luna Moth begged one last time.

“You can’t hurt me,” Psigirl said coldly.

Later Luna Moth would think about that. Did she mean that she thought Luna Moth couldn’t bring herself to hurt her ‘friend’? Or had she meant she was physically unable to hurt her in a fight?

Luna Moth didn’t find out, not then. Suddenly all the heat that had been building up in her as she was made to furiously masturbate to fantasies of Glitterburst boiled over. She came hard, the orgasm draining her powers. The light coming from her hand faded while her wings disappeared, sending her dropping to her knees as she moaned through a disturbing forced climax.

“Your hand is still glowing,” Psigirl said, sounding annoyed the orgasm hadn’t completely depowered Luna Moth. “Put two glowing fingers on your lips. There’s a good girl,” she cooed evilly, the two words not bringing Luna Moth the sexual thrill they normally did. “Imagine it’s Glitterburst’s fingers caressing your lips. Yes, close your eyes so you don’t have to see me and can live out the fantasy more fully.”

 Luna Moth was crying, but that didn’t stop the rush of arousal Psigirl was forcing the fantasy to make her feel. “Stroke your lips imagining it’s her glowing fingers. Put them in your mouth. Suck on them. Pretend it’s her fingers you’re sucking on. Now touch yourself with them. Rub at that damp uniform. Now put them back in your mouth, imagining it’s her fingers and they were in you and she’s making you suck them clean.”

After a pause to listen to the mix of sobbing, moans, and sucking sounds Psigirl went on. “Grab the crotch of the uniform and rip it open. Yes, there’s a good girl. Masturbate with two hands, finger yourself while rubbing. Like I like doing to you, but imagine it’s HER doing it. Imagine SHE’S your girlfriend.”

Luna Moth gasped. She cried. She rubbed and fingered herself, her mind filled with thrilling fantasies of Glitterburst being her girlfriend and the two of them fucking constantly.

“It’s okay to admit you always wanted her more than me. Don’t fucking try to lie, I’m in your mind, remember? I’ve ALWAYS been in your mind, since that first day I chose you out. Cause I had a crush. Because I wanted you so bad it hurt.

“You never pushed back when I said I wasn’t your girlfriend. Well, you SHOULD have. I wasn’t there yet, I was so scared… This thing, this wanting women, it WASN’T new, wasn’t something that came with my powers. That was just an excuse to start admitting what I felt for women.

“BUT I NEEDED HELP. I needed so much fucking help getting there and you DIDN’T give it to me! You just lusted after her, knowing I could see into your mind, all while we played out little ‘games’. Games you KNEW weren’t games!”

She paused, taking a moment to delight in the sounds of Luna Moth’s tear-filled sobs and moans as she continued to masturbate to the fantasies being forced into her mind.

“It wasn’t fucking pretend for me,” Psigirl snarled. “It was NEVER pretend! I told you over and over, where I grew up… My family. It—” She choked back a sob, unable to finish the thought. “I needed help getting there. I wanted YOUR help. I wanted YOU and you couldn’t see it ’cause you’re just a dumb bug girl with a dumb moth brain transfixed by the prettiest, brightest light.”

Luna Moth gasped, realizing that till then Psigirl had been keeping her from talking. “I didn’t know,” she huffed. “Didn’t understand!”

“You DID,” Psigirl insisted. “And then you didn’t. But so what? So fucking what, Luna Bug? It’s MY fucking fault I couldn’t do it? I NEEDED you and you… I needed you,” she said, all the rage draining from her.

Luna Moth gasped again, feeling Psigirl’s telepathic grip on her mind slip away. As Psigirl stopped forcing the fantasies into her mind she no longer felt compelled to keep masturbating. Luna Moth dropped down onto her hands and knees, sobbing. Unable to look up at Psigirl, barely able to process the violation on multiple levels she’d just endured.

“It wasn’t pretend and you WERE my girlfriend,” Psigirl whispered. “There,” she said a bit louder. “I said it. I got there and I didn’t even need your help. And I know after this I’m not your girlfriend anymore. I know I’m not even your friend anymore. But… But maybe now you can find the courage to talk to her before we graduate. If I’m out of the way maybe you can be happy.”

For a few short moments Luna Moth felt the girl’s telepathic fingers slip back into her mind. Fantasies of her happy with Glitterburst flooded her mind. Then, as soon as it had begun, it was over.

“Just like that,” Psigirl sighed. “And I won’t be around to ruin it.”

Luna Moth balled her hands into fists. “Ruin it?” she whispered. “Ruin it?” she asked again, looking up at Psigirl.

Psigirl took a step back, the expression of pain on the girl’s face hitting her like a punch to the gut.

“I’m sorry, Luna Bug,” Psigirl said, voice and face suddenly sounding like the girl she’d been a year ago when first coming to The Academy. She went to go kneel by Luna Moth but the girl reeled back from her.

“Don’t touch me,” she gasped, retreating further back towards her bed. She climbed onto it like it was a life raft offering safety from a sinking ship. She grabbed her blankets, balled them up, then hugged them to her chest so she could bury her face in them. “Get out,” she said, voice muffled by the blankets she was hiding her face in.

After crying into the blankets for what felt like forever she looked up, not sure if Psigirl would still be there. She was standing in the same place she’d last seen her, face twisted up in dismay and pain that before what had just happened would have broken Luna Moth’s heart.

“Leave,” she whispered.

“Luna Bug, please, I—”

“LEAVE,” Luna Moth said louder and more firmly.

She could see the moment Psigirl realized there was no going back. She deflated. “Okay,” she muttered, looking utterly defeated. She started to turn to leave but stopped. “If you tell a professor what I did they’ll kick me out. I won’t get to graduate. I won’t get to be a superheroine. I might even go to jail. Please, Luna Bug, at least don’t tell them I attacked you like this.”

“Fine,” Luna Moth told her.

It was another moment Luna Moth would look back on and think about. Why had she agreed? Eventually she decided it was because of how Psigirl had worded what she’d said. “I attacked you.” She’d recognized she’d done something horrible and the implication was that she wanted to never do it again, at least that’s what Luna Moth had thought. Psigirl WANTED to be a superheroine, how could she ruin that for her?

Some, but not much, of the distress in Psigirl’s face had eased. She moved to reach for Luna Moth, but the girl pulled further away.

“I still want you to leave,” she said. Her voice was firm but otherwise free of emotion. “I… I don’t want to ever talk to you again. Because you’re right, we’re NOT friends anymore.” A little quieter she added, “We’re not any of the things we were anymore.”

Psigirl took a step closer to the bed and dropped to her knees. She clasped her hands together and as tears began to stream down her eyes said, “Please, Luna Bug. Just—”

Luna Moth pulled even further away from her, disgusted by the feel of the girl reaching into her mind. It was another thing she’d wonder about. How come she’d felt it then? Was it just that Psigirl was distraught and being sloppy with the use of her powers? Had she known it was wrong and the guilt made her subconsciously use her powers in a way Luna Moth would feel?

She wasn’t sure, but she understood what was happening. Understood Psigirl was trying to reach into her mind and control her. To use her powers to make everything better.

“Get out of my mind,” Luna Moth said, her voice suddenly cool. A wave of clarity washed over her, allowing her to repel the girl’s telepathic invasion.

“This is your moment,” Luna Moth said, voice perfectly calm and serene. “The one all the professors tell us about, the one every superhuman has to face at one point. Where you have to face your impulse control issues, where you have to fight to stay a hero, or you give in and become a villain. Respect my wish to have you out of my life and MAYBE you still have it in you to be a hero. Force yourself on me again in any way, refuse to leave, use your powers on me to make me change my mind about wanting you to leave, and you’re as good as a villain.”

For perhaps the first time in their entire relationship it was Psigirl who looked away from Luna Moth’s penetrating gaze. “Alright,” the girl said, voice filled with sadness and resigned defeat. She got up, moving in a way that made it clear that this ordeal had been nearly as traumatizing for her as it had been for Luna Moth.

There was a moment when Luna Moth almost changed her mind, almost asked Psigirl to stay. It was just as Psigirl reached for the doorknob. She stopped, half looking over her shoulder. In her face Luna Moth saw such immense sadness it broke her heart.

Then Psigirl said exactly the wrong thing. “At least talk to her, Luna Bug.”

All sympathy she felt evaporated in an instant. A volatile mix of emotions came exploding up, most of them infused with rage. “Don’t ever fucking call me that again,” she snarled so fiercely Psigirl jerked away and pressed herself against the door.

“And just so you know, I WON’T be talking to her.” She choked back a fresh sob. “You RUINED it. You ruined… you ruined a lot today,” she added, some of the fire leaving her voice. “But I need you to know that you ruined THAT. I won’t be able to look at her without thinking about what you did to me tonight. Without thinking about how you violated my mind and body. I’ll look at her and all I’ll be able to think about is YOU ruining EVERYTHING. Now get out. Get out and don’t ever so much as look at me again!”

* * *

The day after graduation…

Luna Moth was quietly packing the things in her dorm room. She was even quieter and more lethargic than she normally was during the day. Being in her dorm room had been hard the last week, especially because she couldn’t tell anyone why it no longer felt like a safe space to her.

She was eager to leave her dorm room behind. All the happy memories she’d made there over the last year with Psigirl had all been ruined by that one awful evening.

Thinking about Psigirl was something Luna Moth tried not to do, but it was hard to avoid. Their lives had been so tightly interwoven for so long… And their cohort wasn’t very large by graduation time. So few of them hadn’t made it…

She still wasn’t sure she’d done the right thing not telling anyone what Psigirl had done. Sometimes she feared she was making a huge mistake. She’d try to banish her doubts by making herself think about what a powerful superheroine Psigirl would be.

That often led her to a darker thought. She was left imagining how powerful of a supervillainess the girl might have become. Allowing the world not to know about that evening might have meant Luna Moth had prevented one less supervillain from being born and that always left her nearly certain she’d made the right choice.

Psigirl had, for the most part, respected Luna Moth’s parting wishes. She’d kept away, never once trying to speak to her or send her any messages. There had been a handful of times when they’d been forced to be in the same room together. Each time Luna Moth had felt the girl trying to make eye contact but she’d always made a point of refusing to even look at her.

The only time that hadn’t been true was when she’d graduated. Psigirl had looked so happy and proud of herself. For a few moments Luna Moth was able to forget the terrible thing that had happened between them and be proud of the woman who had been both her closest friend and lover over the past year.

Then Glitterburst had been called up to graduate next and the moment had died.

Everything she’d said at the end had been true. Psigirl HAD ruined it. She couldn’t look at the girl she’d been obsessed with nearly her whole time at The Academy without feeling sick to her stomach because it made her think of that horrible evening with Psigirl.

Luna Moth let the flash of anger she felt thinking about it wash over her. Doesn’t matter now, she thought as she put a few final things into her bag. I won’t ever see either of them again, not unless we get stationed in the same city and everyone says that almost never happens. There are never that many openings for superheroines in one place at one time.

She reached for the last two things sitting on her nightstand then froze. It was her pink glitter-covered sketchbook and the cute pink pen with the light-up pompom.

Throw them away, she thought as she picked them up. Be done with them, be done with it all. Just leave it all behind…

But she couldn’t bring herself to do it. Instead of throwing them away she packed them.

She hefted her bag and took one last look around the dorm room, letting out a heavy sigh as she did. It was time to leave The Academy and everything that had happened at it behind.

After a year where everything changed I get to go home for a few weeks or months while The Agency decides where I’ll be stationed. I get to go home and show the people in my old life who I became. Then… then I get to leave them behind probably for good to go become a superheroine.

That brought a smile to her face. She was eager to become a real superheroine and start saving the world, even if it ended up being just one neighborhood at a time.

And once I’m a superheroine, in a new home surrounded by new people, things will be so much easier, she thought as she moved to leave her dorm room for the last time. There’s no way teaming up with other superheroines to take on supervillains could ever be as complicated and intense as what I went through in this dorm room.

She was, of course, wrong about everything.

Chapter Seven: Late Night Intensity and Intimacy

Present day in Sapphica City…

“I was starting to worry about you, pretty little one,” Mistress Katia said as she led Glitterburst into her apartment. “I’ve never seen you out this late… Come to think about it, I’ve never seen you out past sunset.”

Glitterburst looked away from Mistress Katia. “I’m actually a bit afraid of the dark,” she said meekly.

“Ah,” Mistress Katia said, understanding at once. “If it’s dark enough it’s like being blinded and your powers won’t work. I understand,” she said, wrapping an arm around the girl and pulling her into a comforting embrace. “But you’re home safe now where your Mistress can take care of you before you turn in for the night.”

She kept her arms around the girl but backed up a little to look down at her chest. “Seems you had to use your powers quite a bit today. I haven’t’ seem them this big in a while.”

“Yeah… Today was a long and stressful day. I was—”

Mistress Katia put a finger on the girl’s lips to silence her. “Soon, pretty little one. Once our play session begins. Since it’s so late and I have no other clients today I thought to give you a special treat.”

She turned and began moving to a part of the apartment Glitterburst had never been to. Mistress Katia slipped an arm around the young superheroine’s waist, bringing her with her. “My bedroom,” she explained as they headed to a door Glitterburst had never been through. “I vowed to only take the most special of clients in here,” she said as she opened the door. “One’s I’d developed an emotional attachment to. And you, pretty little one, are the first I’ve done that with.”

The bedroom was just about what Glitterburst had imagined. It still looked like the rest of the house, filled with sex toys and BDSM gear hanging artfully from the walls. Nearly everything was black with only a few items accented white. Even the huge bed had all-black sheets, blankets, and pillows.

Yet the bedroom felt like a much more personal space. It wasn’t quite as neat and tidy as the rest of the apartment. It had a more lived-in feel, and there was more art on the walls. One piece drew Glitterburst’s eyes, a striking painting of a ghostly cat perched on a roof with a stunning nightscape in the background.

It was only as she was admiring the painting that what Mistress Katia had said registered in her mind. “You have an emotional attachment to me?” she asked, needing to hear conformation she’d heard what she thought she’d heard.

Mistress Katia took her in both arms and embraced the girl, leaning down to give her a soft, intimate kiss. “Yes, pretty little one. I’ve grown quite attached. I’d not expected to, but there’s something special about you.”

Glitterburst closed her eyes, let a wide smile of joy spread across her face, and basked in the joy of the moment. “I have an emotional attachment to you, too,” she sighed happily. “And it makes me so very happy to be able to tell you that. I’d thought I couldn’t—”

She opened her eyes as Mistress Katia once more put a finger on her lips to silence her. “More emotional intimacy later,” she said softly but firmly. “First our play session to take care of this,” she said, placing the hand that had been around the girl’s waist on one of Glitterburst’s enlarged breasts.

Glitterburst moaned, eyes half rolling up into her head.

“And it seems a day of crime fighting has left you quite worked up and in need of sexual release,” Mistress Katia said, sensually massaging the girl’s breasts with both hands.

“It seems so,” Glitterburst moaned softly. “I hadn’t noticed till now,” she added before moaning more lewdly. “That feels amazing,” she added a few moments later, losing herself in the pleasure of what the woman’s skilled hands were doing to her overly sensitive breasts.

 “Then let’s begin,” Mistress Katia said, shifting her hands to grab the girl’s top so she could pull it up and off her. “You do the rest of the undressing,” she said as she took a step back to watch. “Gloves off. Shoes too. Put it all over on that dresser there. And the glasses, of course. And… And the shorts and fishnets too today.”

Glitterburst had already been excited to strip for the woman. She always was, the way she looked at her while Glitterburst took any piece of clothing off, even just her gloves… It always made her feel so wanted. But her shorts too? Mistress Katia had never asked her to take those off. Suddenly her excitement rocketed to a whole other level. Was tonight going to be the first time she’d include her pussy in their playtime?

Mistress Katia responded to the burst of excitement with a cruel smile. “Not today, pretty little one, but soon. I want you to be in tears from wanting me to play with your pussy before I so much as touch it. But I think I’m ready to get a look,” she added eagerly as Glitterburst started to pull down her bright yellow bikini bottom.

“Oh my,” the woman said, lighting up with unexpected joy. “You don’t wear any panties under there! Why not?”

Glitterburst shrugged as she sat on the edge of the woman’s bed and started peeling her hot pink fishnets off. “I just never felt like I needed it. Honestly, I don’t much like having clothes on. I’ve felt that way since my powers activated.”

Mistress Katia nodded. “I’ve heard other powered women say similar things. I have always suspected it is part of why so many superheroines and supervillainesses where such revealing, skimpy costumes that are little more than underwear.”

Glitterburst perked up as she took her last fishnet off, her interest piqued. “Have you known any supervillainesses?”

Mistress Katia ignored the question. “I want a proper view of it,” she said, voice full of greedy impatience now that Glitterburst was naked. “Scoot back on the bed, pull your legs up, and spread them wide for me. Then lean back so I can get a good look.”

Glitterburst did as the woman asked, but she did so feeling a little self-conscious. Would Mistress Katia like her pussy? She adored the rest of Glitterburst’s body, but maybe she wouldn’t like that part of her. She’d always worried her inner labia were too big and that other women wouldn’t find them attractive…

“Oh my. THAT is a pretty pussy,” Mistress Katia moaned, reaching down and touching herself. “I’m starting to think maybe I should change my mind about what I have planned tonight. Maybe I can’t wait till you’re in tears.”

Glitterburst glowed, spreading her legs a bit further and no longer feeling self-conscious about her pussy. “I’d like that, Mistress Katia.”

“Then again,” Mistress Katia said as she flashed a fiendish smile, “seeing you in tears would be delightful.”

Glitterburst deflated a bit, then felt her excitement surge when the woman began to take the lingerie she was wearing off. “You’re undressing?” Mistress Katia rarely did that. Sometimes she’d have on only a robe, but even then she’d keep it on. It often seemed like forcing pleasure on Glitterburst was all she needed to be sexually satisfied, and choosing to keep her clothing on was a subtle way to tell Glitterburst that.

It was rare that Glitterburst was allowed, or commanded, to pleasure her Mistress. It was something that only happened when whatever they’d done had left the woman worked up to the point that she seemed unable to control herself, a feeling that Glitterburst thought she understood. Mistress Katia seemed to rarely use her powers, but she still had the super-charged libido that came with them and that meant even a woman as composed as her lost control sometimes.

“Yes, pretty little one, I shall remain naked for the rest of the night. I too prefer to be naked at most times, and with no clients left to entertain I plan to remain as I now am. And,” she added, pausing to build tension before continuing, “I plan on riding your pretty face today.”

With that hanging in the air she strode towards the bed, swaying her hips and allowing Glitterburst time to admire her stunning naked body. “Lay down on your back in the center of the bed,” she commanded. “Arms and legs spread out. I’m going to secure them to the bedposts, tight enough that all you can do is wiggle only a bit.

“Yes, Mistress,” Glitterburst said excitedly, quickly getting in position. “Rope or bondage cuffs?” she asked as she eagerly waited to be bound up.

“Both are pre-secured to the bedposts, neatly hidden below,” Mistress Katia told her. “What would my sexy playmate prefer?”

“Bondage cuffs,” Glitterburst replied without hesitation. “I always prefer those.”

“Then cuffs it shall be, my pretty little one. As I secure you in place you’ll tell me about this very long, very straining day you had. You know I prefer my payment of stories to come first. I’ll work slowly, teasing you and building heat to give you time to tell me everything.”

Glitterburst closed her eyes and let out a long sigh of happy satisfaction before she began. She always enjoyed it when they started this way. Slowly, with Mistress Katia teasing her as Glitterburst shared what had happened during her day.

“I’ve been hearing about a new supervillainess haunting the city,” she began, eyes still closed so she could concentrate on physical sensations. She paused, waiting till she felt Mistress Katia sit on the bed. When she began securing a leather bondage cuff to her ankle she continued.

“Haunting. People say she’s like a ghost. Appearing and disappearing like a ghost wrapped in a dark crimson cloak that moves like it’s alive. I’ve been chasing down any rumor I can find about her for about a week.”

She paused, moaning softly. After Mistress Katia had finished tightening the bondage cuff the woman had run the tips of her finger’s up the girl’s legs. Glitterburst shuddered in pleasure, chest rising and falling as she thought, for a moment, the woman would run her fingers all the way up to tease her pussy. But just when they reached the top of her inner thighs she pulled away.

“Continue,” Mistress Katia commanded as she got off the bed. Before getting the next bondage cuff she did something that tightened the chain connecting the chain to the cuff on her ankle, pulling the girl’s leg tight so she’d barely be able to move it.

“From what I’ve been able to find out this ghostly supervillainess is helping move some kind of illicit material through the port. Helping get it past customs then getting it moved somewhere else in town. She seems to be working with some unpowered criminals, but I don’t know if they’re her gang or part of something bigger.”

“You worry this new supervillainess works for the Lilith woman you’re so scared of?” Mistress Katia asked as she secured the second bondage cuff to Glitterburst’s ankle.

“I’m not scared of her,” Glitterburst blurted out.

“Do not lie to your Mistress,” the woman snapped, slapping the girl’s inner thigh hard enough to make her yelp in pain.

“Sorry, Mistress Katia,” Glitterburst mumbled, sounding like a properly shamed child. “Yes, that’s what I’m afraid of. I’m still doing my best to avoid Lady Lariat. I’m not eager for a rematch anytime soon. I still hope to wait till there’s at least another couple of superheroines in the city to team up with. I can take on unpowered criminals with ease, but after what happened with Lady Lariat…”

With Glitterburst’s second ankle secured Mistress Katia moved on to her wrists. “And is there any news when it comes to you getting some new super friends?”

“Yes, actually,” Glitterburst said. “I contacted The Agency to request the next superheroine they send be one that’s good at working at night since I’m so hesitant to do it. They said they had the perfect candidate and even said they’d be sending her soon. She’s supposed to be showing up the day after tomorrow.”

“How exciting,” Mistress Katia said as she moved on to the last bondage cuff. “Any news of where she’ll be staying?”

“Yes! I’m pretty excited about that. They said she’d be moving into this building, that ALL the superheroines being stationed here would be. They gave me her apartment number, it turns out it’s the one on the other side of yours. It kind of reminds me of the dorms back at The Academy. She might even be someone I knew! It makes sense they’d end up stationing girls here who were part of my cohort and who graduated when I did.”

“But you don’t know who she is yet? What her powers are?”

“No, Mistress Katia,” Glitterburst told her as the woman finished tightening the chains on the last of her bindings. She opened her eyes and looked at her Mistress as the woman climbed up onto the bed, excited for what would come next but knowing it wouldn’t begin till she finished sharing her “stories” as the woman called it.

“But I’ll find out soon. I’m supposed to be home and ready to greet her at about eight in the morning the day after tomorrow. That way we can meet and I can tell her about Sapphica City, maybe work out some plans on how to share patrolling the city.”

“How very exciting,” Mistress Katia purred, crawling across the large bed to the girl bound in the center of it. “It will be good for you to get some help. You work so hard to protect all of us innocent and helpless people…”

Glitterburst snorted. “You’re not exactly helpless. I mean, you’re no superhero, but you DO have powers. And I’ve seen you have enhanced agility and strength. I think if someone tried to attack you that you could hold your own, even if you haven’t been trained to fight.”

“Perhaps,” Mistress Katia replied as she reached Glitterburst. She slipped her hands onto the girl’s belly as she climbed on top of her. “But you’re right, I’m no superheroine. That’s why I need girls like you and whoever this new heroine will be to protect me from the criminals who call this wonderful city home,” she said as she ran her fingers teasingly up the girl’s body.

Glitterburst closed her eyes again, shivering in delight and moaning softly as she enjoyed the woman’s touch.

“Now it’s time to help shrink these lovely breasts back to their normal small size and normal perkiness,” she said as her hands reached the girl’s enlarged breasts.

“They do lose much of their perkiness as they get bigger,” Glitterburst said, sounding unhappy with how the growth changed her body even as she moaned happily as her Mistress began playing with her enlarged breasts. “Heavier… saggier,” she added. “It’s kind of… I don’t know, not gross but—”

“They are stunningly attractive no matter their size,” Mistress Katia assured the girl. “Delightful to squeeze and suck on when they are small, perky, and firm. And just as delightful to play with when they are large, soft, and pliable. I know you feel a bit of body dysmorphia when they are enlarged, that you do not care for the change in weight and shape, but you must admit the added sensitivity is pleasurable.”

By then Glitterburst was moaning lewdly as she wiggled under the woman’s skilled touch. “Yes,” she gasped. “Please, Mistress, keep going just like this! I’m already getting close.”

“No,” the woman replied, grabbing the girl’s nipples unexpectedly and twisting them hard. Glitterburst let out a howl of pain that quickly became a shuddering moan of pain as she started to cum.

“I told you, pretty little one,” Mistress Katia said as she got up and climbed further up Glitterburst’s bound body, “I plan on riding your pretty face today while I help you get your pretty titties back to normal.”

She turned her body around, bracing her knees on either side of the girl’s head. She looked down, admiring the sight of the helpless superheroine looking up at her womanhood. “I’m going to torment your nipples while riding your face,” she told her. “Pinching. Tugging. Twisting. And you will eat your Mistress out as she torments you so wonderfully. I will keep going till you bring me to climax. It will not matter if your breasts return to their normal size before then, the cruel torment of your perky nipples will continue till I cum on your pretty face, understand?”

“Yes, Mistress,” Glitterburst said, huffing with eagerness while feeling intoxicated by the smell of her Mistress’ womanhood.

“Good girl,” Mistress Katia said as she sat on the girl’s face and grabbed her nipples. “Now, let’s begin,” she said, pulling them up and twisting them hard as she began rocking her hips to grind her cunt into the young heroine’s pretty face.

* * *

Mistress Katia tapped each of the bondage cuffs, using her powers to make them unlock and fall off. Once unbound Mistress Katia helped Glitterburst get comfortable under the blankets with her, pulling the girl in so she could cuddle up to the older woman.

Glitterburst was shaking and crying a little. The nipple torment had been far more intense than either of them had expected it to be, with Mistress Katia getting so into tormenting the girl she’d held off cumming as long as she could. Glitterburst had gotten off multiple times, but her nipples had been left painfully aching and she now needed tender aftercare to recover from the intense sexual ordeal.

“There, there, pretty little one. All is good. Intense but enjoyable, yes?”

“Yes,” Glitterburst said, still crying softly as she cuddled her face into the older woman’s large breasts. “I enjoyed it very much, but I think I need extra aftercare today,” she said, voice muffled by the woman’s chest.

Mistress Katia held the girl close, running a hand through her thick pink hair. “Then that is what you shall receive. Perhaps an extra special treat for being such a good girl this evening? How would you like to be allowed to spend the night with me? We could cuddle and fall asleep just like this.”

She delighted in the swooning sigh the girl let out. It was the response she’d hoped for and then some.

“That would be heaven, Mistress,” Glitterburst sighed happily after sniffling away the last of her tears.

“Then my special little plaything will have it. You stay close. You let your Mistress hold you, stroke you, play with your hair like she knows her slave likes. You find peace in my bed. You drift off and slumber safe in Mistress’ arms.”

“Yes, Mistress,” the girl sighed contentedly. “You make me so very happy,” she added, already sounding as though she was drifting off.

Yes, pretty little one, sleep, Mistress Katia thought as she used her powers, powers Glitterburst DIDN’T know she had, to make the girl feel both more at ease and drowsy. Sleep in my arms, allowing me to soak my will into your silly, empty little mind. Open your heart to me. Feel the emotional affection in you swelling so I can control you even more thoroughly.

Even after she was certain Glitterburst was sound asleep she continued to stroke the girl’s naked body and play with her hair. She enjoyed touching the sexy young superheroine and was always captivated by the adorable soft little moans of delight the girl made while she caressed and teased her while asleep.

“Mine,” she whispered, knowing that thanks to her powers there was no chance her voice would wake the girl up. “All mine. My little playmate… My little slave. None of what I’m doing ‘for you’ is a hardship.”

She nuzzled her face lovingly into the girl’s forehead. “And in a way I have begun to feel emotional affection for you. But it’s more of what a person feels for a pet, for that is what I am making you. My pet. My thing to do with as I please.”

She indulged in the warmth and softness of the girl’s body, remaining silent for some time to listen to her cute little happy moans.

“But you know, I don’t mind sharing my toys. Lady Lariat will get to have her fun with you soon. And I know eventually that bitch Lilith will want a turn playing with you. It’s fine. As I said, I don’t mind sharing my toys. Especially since the day after tomorrow I’ll have a second one to claim.”

She fell silent as she thought about the soon to be arriving superheroine. She assumed Glitterburst’s suspicions it would be another fresh graduate of The Academy was correct, Lilith had said that was her plan. Would Glitterburst know the girl? Would it be someone she was close with? Someone she had a sexual relationship with?

If it wasn’t she’d need to change that. Once she got her claws into the new girl it would be easy to ensure the two young superheroines became sexually entangled if they weren’t already. And there would need to be affection. Romance. Perhaps even love. It would make them so much easier to manipulate.

“And think of all the fun I could have with two toys in love with each other AND me. Think of what that could mean down the line… Young girls will do such stupid things for love. Such reckless things.

“But I’m a greedy woman. Two won’t be enough. Three. Four. As many as they station in this city. My little harem of love-sick superheroines, all of them my playthings. All my toys to use as I please and, eventually, help me overthrow Lilith so this wonderful city of woman can be MINE.”

Chapter Eight: Youthful Ambition

Earlier that night….

Veronica Byrd stood at attention, her arms at her sides, in one of the Eternal Passion’s private playrooms. Since that first night being made to visit the kink club she’d returned often, coming every night Lady Lariat had been free to chaperon her.

That was important, that had been impressed on her very firmly. She was NOT a club member, she was Lilith’s slave and she would only be allowed to enter the club as such. She must always arrive only when told to, must always be collared on arrival, and must always have a chaperon.

She was still afraid of Lady Lariat, but after spending so much time with the superpowered woman she’d grown fond of her company. Veronica had grown fond of how domineering and sexually demanding she was. The woman had been helping her learn so much about herself. About the things that had been missing from her life…

But the best, most intense nights were always the ones where Lady Lariat handed her off to her REAL owner, Lilith. That was what had just happened. Lady Lariat had collared Veronica then delivered her to this private playroom, explaining only as they arrived that Lilith would be waiting inside.

As always stepping into the woman’s presence was overwhelming. She still had no idea what she was, but the rare bits of time she’d spent with her had Veronica convinced she was more than the other superpowered humans that inhabited the world. She was so much more powerful than someone like Lady Lariat. You could FEEL it even when she wasn’t using her powers on you.

“You’re getting better at dressing up for these nights you’re called to be my slave, pretty little book mouse,” Lilith said as she slowly circled Veronica. “This is by far your best outfit. Still, you’re being a bit conservative for the club. But the black dress is nice. Tight and skimpy, little more than lingerie. Even this long jacket you’re wearing is acceptable. Mousy, yet you keep it open so everyone can see how much cleavage the skimpy dress shows off.”

“I’m glad you approve, Lilith,” Veronica said.

The woman stopped behind Veronica. She pressed her body against the girl’s back, wrapping an arm around her upper chest to hold her in place. She grabbed Veronica’s face with her other hand, digging her nails into her jaw. “I don’t believe I told you to speak.”

Veronica went cold. She started to say, “I’m sorry, Lilith,” but caught herself.

“There’s a good girl. But I think you’ll still need to be punished for that little outburst.” She let go of Veronica’s face, taking half a step back and pulling the girl’s jacket off. “And we’re in the perfect room for you to be punished,” she said as she grabbed the straps holding the girl’s dress up and ripped them apart. Without the straps the dress fell to her ankles, leaving her standing only in black panties.

“Panties off too, little book mouse. I have enough of your sopping wet underwear in my collection. Drop them to the floor but leave them around your ankles for now.”

Veronica did as she was told, feeling incredibly exposed once she was naked. Yet as helpless as she felt, as intimidating and overwhelming as Lilith was, she never felt in danger at The Eternal Passion Club. That wasn’t how these women worked. Even when they were hurting you it was a safe kind of pain. And Veronica was property, valuable property. That meant she was protected and cared for more than the common kinksters who were normal club members.

Lilith stepped out from behind Veronica, walking to where the girl could see her. The woman was dressed in her normal attire, a black silk robe she left open, not caring who saw her perfect body.

“What do you think of this playroom?”

Veronica looked around. Lilith’s presence was so overwhelming she’d barely taken in her surroundings till then. The room had been decorated like something out of a horror film, with a pentagram-like symbol drawn on the floor and other occult decorations spread through the room intermixed with the BDSM tools and sex toys hanging from the walls or tucked into corners. Plastic “candles” with faux flames lit by flickering bulbs were spread around the room, helping complete the illusion this was the location of some cult’s perverse summoning chamber.

“I like it,” Veronica said carefully. “It… it’s menacing but in a fun, sexy way.”

“My darling ‘niece’ decorated it,” Lilith explained, looking about the room as though she hadn’t decided whether she approved of it. “Well, she used my money to pay others to decorate it for her. As one of my descendants she is expected to do no task that is below her. And manual labor is below all my bloodline.”

Veronica listened carefully. Lilith always mentioned her niece at least once whenever they were together. She’d yet to meet the girl but Veronica knew the small fortune she’d been given to start carrying and hunting down rare books had something to do with the mysterious Jadis.

Lilith always said ‘niece’ in a way that suggested Jadis wasn’t her actual niece. That always left Veronica wondering what that implied. Things the woman had said in front of her had left Veronica with the impression Lilith was either FAR older than she looked or had somehow been alive a long time ago. How long ago Veronica wasn’t certain, but the way Lilith talked about the “modern world” left the impression the woman had spent time alive at least a few hundred years before the present.

Veronica knew better than to ask about any of this. Even asking Lady Lariat would have been stupid and dangerous. She was allowed to listen to what was said around her, but it had been made clear to her that asking about these women’s world was not allowed, nor was talking about it with outsiders.

“Decorations aside, I appreciate the toys and tools my darling ‘niece’ had the rooms filled with. This in particular is one I enjoy,” Lilith said as she walked to the middle of the room and grabbed the dangling mess of leather straps secured to chains hanging from the ceiling. “Have you been educated enough to know what this is?”

Veronica nodded. “It’s a harness. A woman is put into it and suspended from the ceiling.” She pointed to the chains. “They can be lowered and raised, to help make being put in it easier and to then rise the woman bound up in it to whatever height her top wants.”

“You’ve learned a lot in a short time,” Lilith said. “Can you guess who will be going in the harness tonight?”

Veronica put a hand on her chest, hopefully asking, “Me?”

Lilith smiled. “Very good, little book mouse. It pleases me that you are such an eager sub. I hear you obey well, and not just Lady Lariat. I hear when you’re shared with other club members you always obey and always please. They even tell me you do well in scenes that incorporate pain. Is this true?”

“Yes, Lilith,” Veronica said, feeling a mix of excitement and panic. She DID like pain, but she was still adjusting to that discovery. “I struggle with much beyond some light impact play, but I think in time I will be able to handle more. I WANT to be able to handle more.”

“I’d intended to indulge in some impact play with you today,” Lilith told her.

Veronica felt a rush of excitement that died almost at once. “I’d intended,” that’s what she’d just said. The implication was clear, the woman had changed her mind.

“You need punishment now, so we won’t be doing that,” Lilith explained. “But after today, after what is planned for you after I am done with you today, perhaps you can earn such a treat from me.”

She pointed to the harness. “Come, I will strap you in now. No, girl, don’t kick your panties off. Keep them around your ankles. Hop to me. There we go, like an oversexed little rabbit. Mmm… Look at the way it makes your pretty titties bounce and flop about.”

Veronica flushed as she hopped to the center of the room, wanting to reach up and hold her breasts in place. But she didn’t. That would displease her owner. And Veronica enjoyed the bit of humiliation hopping like this was causing her, she enjoyed it a lot.

“Have you been in a harness like this yet, little book mouse?” Lilith asked when Veronica arrived.

“Not exactly,” Veronica told Lilith. “Lady Lariat likes to use her magic glowing lasso thing to tie me up. She’s suspended me from the ceiling a few times with it.”

“It’s not magic, girl,” Lilith said as though explaining something that should have been self-evident to an ignorant child. “It’s a telekinetic projection she creates with her superpowers.”

Veronica had been told that before, but she had a hard time remembering. Superpowers all seemed like magic to her. She’d gotten to see in passing a handful of other superpowered women who worked for Lilith. One had what she’d thought was a magic cloak that allowed her to turn into tendrils of crimson mist and teleport away. But when mentioning it to Lady Lariat she’d corrected her like Lilith just had, telling her the “cloak” wasn’t magic, it wasn’t even a cloak. It was part of the woman’s powers.

“Before we begin I would like to gag you,” Lilith told Veronica, pulling a black ball gag out of the pocket of her robes. “I wouldn’t want my little slave getting herself in more trouble, would I?”

“No, Lilith,” Veronica said, opening her mouth and waiting for the woman to gag her. She’d discovered she liked being gagged. It always added just the right kind of humiliation and sensation to every scene. She especially liked it when a gag left her drooling. There was something about the way that humiliated her that hit her just right.

Once her gag was in Lilith pointed to the ground. “Down on your hands and knees so I can start strapping you in,” Lilith told her. After Veronica got in position the woman put a hand on the small of her back, caressing her and telling her, “Good girl.”

Veronica moaned deeply through her gag, her eyes rolling up into her head as the words “good girl” forced her to have a small orgasm. She had no idea HOW the woman did it, but she seemed to be able to make women climax at will and almost always used this power on Veronica when she told her she was a good girl.

It had imprinted hard on her psyche. When other women called her “good girl” she always felt a rush of arousal, and if said at the right time it could be enough to push her over the edge into climax.

Lilith enjoyed having her hands all over Veronica’s body as she strapped her into the harness. She caressed and teased, rubbing, grabbing, and at times pinching to work the girl up as she secured leather straps in place.

When Veronica was finally strapped in and hoisted into the air she was left face down, arms behind her back and lower legs bent and strapped in place to keep them pressed against her upper legs. The position left her feeling like she was kneeling with her torso held parallel to the ground.

The position also left her bent over in a way that suggested what Lilith intended to do with her. She’d not failed to notice that hanging on the wall, along with impact tools and a dizzying array of sex toys, had been a large collection of strap-ons.

Before becoming Lilith’s slave she’d never had a woman use a strap-on with her. She was not the biggest fan of penetrative sex and the idea of someone using something so phallic on her had always left her uninterested.

It was something Lilith and Lady Lariat had discovered early on. Once discovered they’d seemed determined to use Veronica’s aversion to penetrative sex as a special way to torment her, often using it to punish her when she was “bad”.

Needing to be punished like she was about to be punished happened at least once every time she visited The Eternal Passion Club, sometimes multiple times a night.

No matter how good her “behavior” was she’d often make small mistakes. Sometimes she could do everything right and it wouldn’t matter. Sometimes whoever was in charge of her, be it Lady Lariat, Lilith, or even when she was handed off to one of the other women who frequented the club, would find excuses to punish Veronica or put her in impossible situations where she HAD to break some rule she’d been given.

She’d realized almost at once it was part of the kinky game they were all playing. These women LOVED their games, and Veronica had quickly realized she loved their games too.

The punishments were amazing. She adored them. Maybe not enough to earn them on purpose as she knew some subs did, but she enjoyed them enough to never feel like they were happening fully against her will.

Veronica had even come to enjoy a strap-on being used to punish her. It was still a punishment for her, but Lilith and Lady Lariat had taken note of which strap-ons went too far past her comfort zone. They never used ones Veronica thought were too big, and always chose ones shaped as little like a man’s sexual organ as possible.

That they were often so attentive and accommodating to her wants and needs was a confusing thing Veronica still hadn’t puzzled out. These were criminals and supervillainesses who had forcefully enslaved her. Yet they paid attention to her wants and limits most of the time. They even cared about her consent to a certain degree. She got to use a safe word most of the time. Always when she was handed off to one of the “normal” Club members and usually with Lady Lariat.

Just never with Lilith.

That, at least, she understood. There was no point. Once you were in the woman’s presence all that mattered was pleasing her. You endured anything to make her happy, unable to think about doing something that would deny her pleasure. Even if that thing hurt. Even if you would normally never do that thing.

“You know what your punishment will be, yes?” Lilith asked.

Veronica, hanging in place, nodded then looked at the wall where the strap-ons were hanging. She then watched the imposing woman stride across the room, shrugging off her silk robe.

When she reached the wall she looked back at Veronica. “Which to use,” she pondered, smiling fiendishly at Veronica. Veronica knew this game. The woman was looking for non-verbal responses to help her choose out what she’d be punished with. Veronica’s input mattered. It wasn’t all that mattered, but it mattered.

“Perhaps this one,” Lilith said, pointing to the largest one.

Veronica’s wide-eyed look of horror was enough to make her move on.

“Then maybe this one?” she asked, pointing to a smaller one.

Veronica’s stomach lurched in disgust, something she didn’t bother hiding. Unlike almost all the others that one was shaped just like a man’s member, something that repulsed her.

She knows that. She’s just making me afraid she’ll choose one like that out today. It’s part of the game. The fear helps build heat going into the actual punishment. She would never choose that one, not unless I REALLY angered her.

“I suppose not,” Lilith said, moving on. “This one then?”

Veronica approved of the sleek black strap-on. It wasn’t too big or long and she knew once the initial discomfort of being penetrated was over she’d enjoy the feel of being fucked by it. But she also knew she couldn’t look too eager. She had to nod to show her approval, but not too enthusiastically.

As Lilith put on the strap-on she told Veronica something unexpected. “My precious ‘niece’ Jadis will be joining us sometime soon, perhaps even arriving before your punishment is over. Assuming she arrives when I instruct her to you’ll be handed off to her once I’m done with you.”

Veronica knew that she and her bookstore had been “acquired” because of Jadis, but she still didn’t fully understand why. She’d been instructed to begin learning how to buy rare books which she’d been doing. It had required her to learn new skills and make new contacts with different kinds of booksellers, all things that had pushed her out of her comfort zone and made her grow as a person.

A growing collection of old and rare books in her store had started to attract a different kind of clientele than she was used to having. Clients had begun to arrive from outside of Sapphica City to see her growing collection and purchase things from it. And some came with rare books of their own, often eager to unload ones she suspected had not been acquired legally. She’d been encouraged to always buy those books so that her reputation would attract even more dubious sellers.

Was she finally going to find out WHY all of this was happening? No one had ever explained why Jadis needed her to be able to find and acquire rare books. They hadn’t even told her which kind of rare books she was supposed to be locating. They’d only ever implied she should concentrate on things that bordered or crossed the legal line of what was allowed to be published.

It was all Veronica could think about until Lilith began her punishment. Once it began thinking past the intense pleasure became difficult, all thoughts of books and the mysterious Jadis gone for the time being.

The orgasm Lilith had forced Veronica to have earlier then the bondage and suspension had left the girl plenty wet. Lilith was able to work the strap-on into her pussy with ease. Veronica still hated the initial moment of penetration. She also knew her hating it was something that built heat for the kind of women that would penetrate her, so she always exaggerated that aspect.

She groaned and grunted unhappily as Lilith eased the strap-on into her, not sure in the moment how much of her displeasure and discomfort was sincere and how much was play-acting. A lot of things were like that with these women. Once you were in a scene what was pretend and what was real all started to blend together.

It wasn’t long before Veronica, held in place by Lilith as the woman fucked her with the strap-on, was moaning in delight. She’d quickly lost herself in pleasure, something that always happened more quickly and more fully when it was Lilith using her. Lilith’s presence had that effect. You felt everything more intensely when around her, ESPECIALLY pleasure.

“Cum for me, you little slut,” Lilith snarled as she too lost herself in the delights of what they were doing.

The command forced Veronica to climax instantly. Her eyes rolled up into her head as she let out a long, lewd, shuddering moan. Drool poured through the holes in her ball gag.

The pleasure of the orgasm was so intense and lasted so long that she failed to notice someone entering the room. It wasn’t until the new arrival spoke that Veronica realized the girl was there.

“One day I hope I can make women cum with a verbal command just like you, Auntie Lilith.”

Veronica forced her eyes open. Lilith was still fucking her with the strap-on which made focusing on the new arrival difficult. The woman stood beside them, looking shy but excited and eager to watch her ‘aunt’ fucking Veronica.

“Perhaps one day you will have the power you crave, dearest Jadis,” Lilith huffed, slowing the pace she was fucking Veronica so she could speak more clearly to her ‘niece’.

Veronica tried to focus on Jadis. The girl wasn’t what she’d expected. She was young, exceedingly so. She couldn’t be older than nineteen or maybe twenty. Later Veronica would discover Jadis was not quite as young as she looked. She had powers and it was eventually explained to Veronica when a woman’s powers activated their aging slowed.

Jadis was a petite girl, short and with a dainty almost fragile-looking build that made her look even more youthful than she was. The air of dainty fragility extended beyond her body type. It came across in the way she carried herself and there was a strange sickly paleness to her that left her skin looking gray.

Her strange skin tone aside the girl was incredibly attractive. She was the prettiest, cutest woman Veronica had ever seen. Her face was so pretty and cute it had an air of innocence that at first glance seemed to make her look out of place in the kink club.

Then Veronica took in the rest of the girl’s body. She wore a black bodysuit that fully covered her from the neck down, leaving only her hands exposed. Yet thanks to how skintight it was you could see ever slender, perfect curve of her tiny feminine body. Sexy knee-high boots completed her simple outfit, kinking up her simple attire.

Jadis’ body reminded Veronica of the girl’s “aunt’s” body. So perfect and sexually attractive it seemed unreal. Even the girl’s full, perfectly perky breasts added to the sense of raw sexuality that couldn’t be ignored. Small compared to her “aunt’s” breasts but looking large on her tiny frame.

Looking again at Jadis’ face Veronica saw that the family resemblance was undeniable. Aside from the girl’s gray skin she looked like a younger, cuter, more innocent version of Lilith.

There was a predatory sexual hunger in the girl’s shy expression that helped dispel some of the impression of innocence. It was clear to Veronica that the girl liked what she was watching. She watched the girl reach down and touched herself, moaning softly as she watched Veronica being fucked.

“Tell me again why I am not allowed to use a strap-on to fuck women this way?” the girl asked, a petulant whine in her quiet, shy voice as she grabbed and squeezed one of her breasts while rubbing at herself through her full bodysuit. She sounded frustrated and a little angry, like she wasn’t used to being denied things.

“Hush, child,” Lilith snapped, grabbing Veronica tighter and fucking her a bit faster. “I want to concentrate on fucking the little book mouse a bit longer.”

Jadis’ eyes lit up and she stopped playing with herself. “THIS is the bookseller? Auntie Lilith, you didn’t tell me you were finally giving her to me tonight!”

“HUSH,” Lilith growled. “I’m close. So. Very. Close,” she said, punctuating each word by slamming hard into Veronica.

That any woman could get off while using a strap-on had confused Veronica at first, but Lady Lariat had shown her many of the toys were designed to stimulate the user while using them. She’d further explained some women just got off on being able to fuck another woman that way.

Veronica both looked forward to and feared the moment Lilith got off. She knew what would happen. Anyone who had spent any time with her knew. And just like Veronica, they all seemed to have the same mix of eagerness and fear of the moment.

When the moment came Veronica was overcome with pleasure. When Lilith came every woman nearby came as well. It was an instant, overwhelming explosion of forced pleasure. A violation of bodily autonomy that made what you felt when the woman commanded you to cum pale in comparison.

As always Veronica nearly blacked out during the ordeal. It was only the feel of the strap-on slowly being pulled out of her that let her focus on the world around her. It was a sensation she rather enjoyed, something she’d found surprising as the moment of penetration was something she disliked so much.

Lilith patted Veronica’s ass. “You took your punishment well, little book mouse,” she said. “You’ll hang there for a bit before I take you down and hand you over to my dear ‘niece’ as I believe you both need a few minutes to recover.”

It was only then that Veronica noticed the forced orgasm had left Jadis curled up in a ball on the ground. The girl still convulsed and moaned as though she was still climaxing.

Lilith knelt by her, putting a hand on the girl’s back. “Calm your raging libido, little one.”

Jadis instantly calmed, her body shuddering one more time before she let out a long sigh of satisfaction. “Sorry, Auntie Lilith,” she said, voice soft and weak.

“Nothing to be sorry about, my dearest Jadis. I forget how much that affects you. If you prefer you have my permission to leave my presence when it’s about to happen so you must not suffer though something so… intimate caused by me.”

“Yes, Auntie Lilith,” Jadis said, forcing herself to sit up. Doing so looked like it was a struggle, as though the forced orgasm had severely weakened her.

It was then that Veronica realized the girl must have powers. She’d seen that most superpowered women were weakened by sexual climax, although not all of them. Lilith seemed to be immune to that weakness.

“I can have the bookseller once I’m recovered?” Jadis asked, looking up at Veronica with greedy hunger that made Veronica shiver. She’d seen that look often in women’s eyes and knew what it meant. “Because what you told me about her is right, I find her most pleasing.”

“Of course, my dearest Jadis. As soon as you are up to it I’ll take her down and hand her over. But I’m surprised you did not recognize her from your vision of her.”

Jadis rolled her eyes. “I keep telling you, Auntie Lilith, it wasn’t a vision. I divined I’d need her. Visions are beyond me. That’s why I need the books!”

“Well then, let’s get the little book mouse out of that harness so you can begin telling her what you need from her.”

* * *

After being taken down a leash had been attached to Veronica’s collar. Lilith had made to hand it to Jadis, telling the girl Veronica was hers now. “Still MY slave,” Lilith added, starting to hand over the leash but pulling it back, “just yours as well now.”

“Thank you, Auntie Lilith,” Jadis told her, giving the woman a small, submissive bow. “I’ll put her to good use.”

“I trust you will,” Lilith said, smiling indulgently at the girl. The smile faded, replaced by a stern domineering look. “But remember, you’ve not earned the use of a strap-on. Break this rule and you’ll be punished. Not by my hand, as we are blood, but by someone. Perhaps I’d let Lady Lariat do it. She’d love to have her way with you.”

Jadis turned her nose up. “I’d never allow that Texan slut to so much as touch me. She repulses me. I will follow your rules, Auntie Lilith, you know I will. I want to show you I’m worthy of all you’re giving me.”

The indulgent smile returned to Lilith’s face. “I’m ever so happy I found you, dearest Jadis. I’d thought my bloodline long lost from this world. Your presence in it makes me happier than you’ll ever know. Now go have your fun before you get down to business with the little book mouse.”

Lilith finally handed over Veronica’s leash. “Off with you now.”

Jadis took the leash and turned, tugging on it and barking, “Come.”

It was the only word Jadis had said to Veronica so far. Since then Jadis had been parading Veronica around the club, showing off she’d been given one of Lilith’s slaves. She marched forward, nose upturned like she was a princess showing off her station to her mother’s subjects.

Veronica found it very strange. Everywhere they went women leaned together and whispered excitedly. Apparently they all knew who Jadis was and that her being given a slave was an important moment.

“They know Auntie Lilith is grooming me to become her second in command,” Jadis said, finally breaking the silence as she led Veronica down a hallway free of people. “And they know I’m an ambitious youth that’s eager to be given power so I can use it,” she added haughtily.

She stopped to lean lazily against a wall. “I’ve been given power over you, little book mouse,” she said, using the demeaning yet endearing name all the older women used when referring to Veronica.

Veronica thought it felt wrong coming from the girl. She wasn’t like them, not yet at least. But Veronica could see the girl wanted to be like them and was eagerly trying to parrot their mannerisms and the way they spoke.

“I intend to use that power,” Jadis went on. “I know my youthfulness makes me less intimating than the other women here, but I will show each and every one of them I can be as much a terror as that awful Lady Lariat or my dear Auntie Lilith.”

Jadis tugged on Veronica’s leash, making her stumble closer. “Put your foot on the wall beside me, as high as you can get it,” she commanded.

Veronica did what she was told, flushing afterward. The position left her pussy prominently displayed, something Jadis was delighting in.

“You’re mine now,” Jadis said, licking her lips hungrily as she stared at Veronica’s womanhood. “THIS is mine,” she added, grabbing Veronica by the pussy. She rubbed and massaged her, saying, “Mine to do whatever I want with.”

She ginned happily as she slid one finger then a second into Veronica. “I love penetrating women,” she said as if confessing some dark secret. “It makes me feel powerful.”

Jadis started fingering Veronica, working her pussy with skill that surprised Veronica and soon had her panting and drooling through her ball gag.

“I’m good, aren’t I?”

Veronica nodded, moaning happily through her gag as the girl continued to finger her with impressive skill.

“Ah, but you haven’t felt what I can REALLY do.” Jadis closed her eyes and began muttering something.

Veronica’s eyes flew open as she gasped in alarm, drool pouring through the holes in her gag. Jadis’ fingers had warmed unnaturally inside her. The pulsing heat was making Veronica’s insides tingle. It felt invasive, unnatural, and incredible. Veronica was left gasping, drooling, and moaning out in confused pleasure.

“It’s just a simple little spell, more of a charm really,” Jadis explained as she used the magic radiating from her fingers to quickly bring Veronica to climax. “Gosh you make pretty sounds when you cum,” she said, giggling in delight. “Oh, yes, you’re going to be a fun toy,” she said, continuing to work Veronica with her magical fingers.

Veronica met Jadis’ eyes, trying to convey with her moans and her eyes that what the girl was doing to her was too much. That she couldn’t take much more. That she needed her to stop.

“Oh, fine,” Jadis said, rolling her eyes in annoyance as she pulled her fingers out of Veronica’s pussy. “And you can take your foot off the wall I suppose,” the girl added, pouting a bit as she did.

Veronica practically collapsed into the girl’s arms. Jadis caught her but grunted as the dainty girl struggled to hold Veronica up. “Let’s switch,” she groaned, rotating them then letting go of Veronica as soon as she was the one resting her back on the wall.

Veronica panted and drooled through her ball gag, struggling to remain on her feet even after she had the wall behind her for support. Jadis, seeing she wanted to say something, took the gag out of her mouth. “That was incredible,” Veronica gasped.

“Well, magic IS incredible,” Jadis replied as she held the fingers that had been inside Veronica to her nose. She closed her eyes, inhaling slowly. “You even smell good,” she said before inhaling again then putting the fingers in her mouth so she could suck them clean. “And you taste good, too. I approve,” she added as she opened her eyes.

She slipped Veronica’s leash onto her wrist then put her hands on Veronica’s hips so she could run them down then back up her body. “Auntie Lilith has let me play with some of the women in the club, but you’re the first slave she’s given to me. How often does she make you come to the club to serve?”

Veronica was still struggling to keep on her feet. She felt drained, weak, and sore after what the girl had done to her. The orgasm hadn’t been like any she’d ever had, not even the forced one’s Lilith’s powers ripped from her. “Every few days,” she said. “Twice a week, sometimes three times.”

Jadis leaned in close, nuzzling her face into Veronica’s neck. “Not enough,” she said quietly as her hands wandered all over Veronica’s naked body.

It was an unexpectedly intimate act that left Veronica confused but happy. She wrapped her arms around Jadis and began caressing her. When the girl moaned appreciatively she let her hands wander to more intimate places.

 Jadis moaned again in appreciation then started to kiss Veronica’s neck. “I have needs,” she whispered between a kiss. “Every woman with powers has needs. Constant, insatiable needs. And you’re going to fulfill them when Auntie Lilith and that awful Lady Lariat aren’t playing with you.”

“I think I’d like that,” Veronica told the girl.

“It won’t all be like this,” Jadis told her. “I still need your skills as a bookseller. Need you to find me special books.”

Veronica was struggling to focus on what the girl was saying. The night had been so intense… She’d gotten off so many times. That always left her a little loopy and addle-minded. And now this unexpected intimacy was leaving her happily confused.

“What kind of books?” she forced herself to ask. “I’ve been learning how to track old and rare ones down, but no one has told me what kind you need.”

Jadis sighed contentedly as she kissed Veronica’s neck one last time then stood up. The half-lidded contented look of arousal on her face faded, replaced by a fierce look of hungry ambition. “The spell I did while I was fingering you was only a small and subtle thing.”

It didn’t feel very small or subtle, Veronica thought but didn’t interrupt the girl to say so. She could see she was a softer woman than her “Aunt”, but there had been hints that the greedy girl had a mean streak she didn’t want to bring out.

“It’s something a normal person would need to practice for YEARS before they could do it. But not me. See, to wield true magical power one must have an active Power-Gene. I’ve got one, but my magical powers are still limited to what I’ve learned, which isn’t much.

“I need books on magic, books on REAL magic, not the silly made-up lies you can find in normal bookstores. Old books. Ancient ones if they can be found. Through them I’ll be able to gain more power. And with that power I’ll be able to gain even MORE power. One day I plan on being the most powerful sorceress in the world.

“You’ll get me the books I want. And while you learn how to hunt them down and acquire them you’ll be my slave. My sexual plaything, there to pleasure me whenever I desire it. And as I learn more magic like I used on you tonight you’ll help me practice it.”

She paused, suddenly looking less confident. Veronica thought the girl suddenly looked even a little insecure. “And I also need companionship,” she said in a soft whisper as though she was afraid someone would overhear her. “A friend. A… a romantic partner. Someone to emotionally connect with. It can’t be one of the women here, Auntie Lilith made it clear that’s not appropriate with them. So it has to be you.” The girl fell silent, looking anxious and unsure.

Veronica realized she was waiting for her to reply.

“I… I can’t really say no,” Veronica said, realizing at once it was the wrong thing to say. Quickly, she added, “But I don’t object! You’re… I like you,” she said, stumbling on her words as she tried to find the right ones. “Cute. Sexy. You’re a little scary, all you superpowered women are. But yes, I wouldn’t mind being your ‘companion’. I wouldn’t mind there being intimacy mixed in with everything else.”

Jadis smiled, looking vulnerable and innocent for a few moments. Then her pretty lips slowly twisted up into a fiendish smile. “Good girl,” she said, taking a step back and tugging on Veronica’s leash. “Now come along. I want to go show off my new companion a bit more. Then I think I’ll take you up to my room in Auntie Lilith’s penthouse. You’ll be spending the night with me, keeping me entertained.”

She paused, her voice softening. “And sleeping in my bed,” she added, sounding a bit shy in that moment. “The bed is too big and makes me feel lonely. We’ll be… intimate. None of the stuff down her, just cuddles and soft passion. Down here you’ll be my slave like Auntie Lilith wants, but once we’re alone you’ll be my girlfriend, alright?”

“Alright,” Veronica told her, not sure how she felt about that. She couldn’t tell the girl no, or at least she didn’t think she could.

Even if she’d wanted to, she didn’t think she could have brought herself to. She could already tell that the intense, youthful girl was ambitious and demanding, but she also seemed nearly as lost as Veronica was in the strange intensely perverse world she’d been sucked in. She could see the girl was a bit scared and overwhelmed by it all, and above all lonely.

Everything Veronica Byrd thought about Jadis was correct. She just didn’t understand how truly ambitious the girl was. She didn’t understand the things Jadis would be willing to do to gain the power she wanted so badly. As Veronica Byrd’s relationship with Jadis grew the affection she’d increasingly feel for the girl would blind her to the truly horrifying monster the girl was.

But Veronica Byrd would find out. Eventually EVERYONE in Sapphica City would find out.

Chapter Nine: Glitterburst and Lady Lariat’s Rematch

The smell of coffee and what Glitterburst thought was a freshly cooked omelet eased Glitterburst out of the most peaceful, refreshing sleep she’d ever had. Slowly her sleep-addled mind remembered she’d been allowed to stay with Mistress Katia for the night.

“Morning, pretty little one,” the woman sitting on the bed beside her said once she noticed Glitterburst stirring.

Glitterburst rolled over, opening her eyes and smiling at the amazing woman. “Good morning, Mistress Katia. I see you’ve been up for a while?”

The woman was sitting naked with her back to the headboard, a cup of coffee in one hand as she read the local news on a tablet she held in the other. Beside her on the bed was a tray that had two plates of food, one containing a delicious-looking omelet and the other the remains of an already eaten one.

“Did you wake up early and make us breakfast in bed?” Glitterburst asked, her stomach growling quietly. She’d not eaten dinner the night before and she was realizing how ravenously hungry she was.

“Something like that,” Mistress Katia said, not looking away from her tablet. “I enjoy cooking and like to start my day with a small homemade meal, then enjoy it while reading the news while I have my morning coffee. Since my little superheroine was here this morning I made her a meal as well.”

She finally looked up from her tablet to give Glitterburst a predatory smile that left the girl all a flutter. “But you won’t be allowed to eat that breakfast till you have eaten a different one.” She opened her legs wide, exposing her womanhood. “Come, pretty little one. Any woman who sleeps in my bed must wake up to a special morning meal. Eat. NOW.”

As delicious looking as the omelet was the sight of Mistress Katia’s pussy was even more appealing. Glitterburst wasn’t sure why but waking up in Mistress Katia’s bed had left her ravenously hungry for the woman. It was like being around her for as long as she’d been while asleep had left her needing MORE of the woman.

Glitterburst happily and enthusiastically sated her hunger. She got between the woman’s legs, laying on her belly and wrapping her arms around the woman’s thighs to better pull herself into Mistress Katia’s body. She buried her face in her womanhood and feasted.

“You eat your fill of my pussy and then you can have the delicious meal I made you,” Mistress Katia told her.

It was quite a while before Glitterburst felt she had her fill. She was happy to indulge in every moment she was allowed to have her face buried in the woman’s pussy. Being allowed to bring her pleasure like this felt like a treat. Getting to hear the woman’s soft moans as she drank her coffee and read her news all the reward she needed for the long oral session.

“Such a good girl,” Mistress Katia cooed, lazily sipping her coffee.

The praise made Glitterburst’s heart swell. She felt like she was the luckiest girl in the world that morning. Being allowed to sleep in Mistress Katia’s bed then waking up to THIS? She couldn’t imagine how a day that started so perfectly could go bad.

Sadly, by the end of the day she’d know exactly how a day could go bad. But in the end, after a devastating day of defeat and sexual humiliation, Glitterburst would be able to return to her Mistress so the woman could make everything better. Or at least make Glitterburst THINK everything was okay.

* * *

Glitterburst was getting closer to tracking down this new supervillainess, she was certain of it. Her operation, or the operation of the group she was working with, was somewhere nearby. One of these warehouses HAD to be where they were working out of, she just needed to find out which one.

This one, she thought as she scaled the wall of the warehouse. It might be this one. There should be a door up on the roof I can use to sneak into the building to check things out. I’ve seen they mostly operate at night, so maybe the gang or whatever they are won’t be around and I can find some information about what they are up to. And if they are around? Then I’ll beat some information out of these goons and FINALLY find out something about this ghostly supervillainess.

She found the door but was annoyed to discover it was locked. Her first impulse was to simply use her powers to blast the door open, but if this WAS the gang’s hideout and they WERE around the sound of the door being blasted open would let them know of her arrival.

“Maybe I can finesse it open,” Glitterburst muttered as she knelt by the door. She grabbed the doorknob, pressing her palm against the keyhole. “Use my powers just a little, force a small glitter blast through the keyhole, and hope it opens the lock…”

Just as glittering energy began to form around her hand someone from behind her asked, “And what are you doing up here?” The woman, whose voice was deep and raspy, had spoken conversationally but with a slightly menacing tone.

Glitterburst froze. How had someone sneaked up behind her? There was no other way onto the roof and she’d made a pass around it to make sure there were no guards up here.

If she’d been wrong about the gang working out of this warehouse she didn’t want to alarm whoever owned it. But if she HAD just been discovered by a criminal of some kind they’d just got the drop on her. It sounded like the woman was standing directly behind her, which meant they shouldn’t be able to see the energy gathered around her hand. If it came to a fight that might give her an advantage.

“I’m a superheroine,” Glitterburst explained, not moving and hoping to deescalate the tension she felt building.

“Yes, I know,” the woman said with almost bored disinterest. “Lady Lariat sent me to hunt you down.”

Glitterburst’s blood went cold. “Lady Lariat?” she asked, unable to keep the fear from her voice. She wanted to turn around and see who was talking to her, but she was suddenly too scared to do it. If Lady Lariat had sent this woman to ‘hunt her down’ that almost certainly meant she either had powers or had tools to deal with a woman with powers.

“Yes, Lady Lariat,” the woman said, the fear she’d heard in Glitterburst’s voice filling her deep raspy voice with joy. “I wasn’t expecting to find you on the roof of my hideout when I teleported to retrieve you for her summons, yet here you are. Seems I lucked out. I knew you were sniffing around trying to ferret out my operation, but I underestimated you. Won’t make that mistake again. Now turn around slowly, Glitterburst.”

If the woman wanted her to turn around slowly then that was the last thing she’d do. Glitterburst whirled around, rolling to the side then springing to her feet. She had her hands held together with her fingers making a pretend pistol to help her focus the glitter-blast she sent flying at her adversary.

She had to be careful with the strength of the concussive, glitter-infused blast she sent shooting at her foe. It needed to be strong enough to potentially knock her foe out of the fight, but not so strong it might send her flying back close to the roof’s edge.

The woman seemed caught off guard by the surprise attack. Glitterburst saw the woman, who was a supervillainess judging by the black leather costume she was wearing, flinch back from the flash of light the glitter-blast caused.

There was a moment when Glitterburst thought she’d done everything right and that this confrontation with her mystery foe would be over almost as soon as it had begun, but the moment was a short one.

Just before the bolt of dazzling, glitter-infused energy hit the woman the red cloak she had draped over her shoulders was flung open, misty tendrils of smoke-like darkness seeped out of the cloak and making the woman inside disappear, replaced by an inky void. The glitter-blast flew into the void, swallowed by the inky darkness.

The cloak then closed, disappearing into the void and leaving behind only a puff of crimson smoke.

Although surprised Glitterburst understood at once her opponent was a teleporter. She also realized the cloaked woman must be the supervillainess she’d been hunting down. She rushed to the door into the building, slamming her back into it so the woman couldn’t appear behind her and take her by surprise.

“That was rude,” the woman said as she appeared in a puff of crimson smoke directly in front of Glitterburst. “Please don’t do that again or you’ll make me angry.”

She started to say something else but stopped, coughing as though something was stuck in her throat. She grabbed the cloak wrapped around her and shook it out. The sparkling glitter Glitterburst’s energy attacks left behind sprinkled out of the cloak, getting all over the woman’s black leather costume.

“Ugh, it’s EVERYWHERE,” she groaned in annoyance. “You annoying little brat,” she snapped, glaring at Glitterburst. “Be glad I have instructions NOT to hurt you.”

Glitterburst raised her hands, still held together with her fingers forming a faux gun. She prepared to send another glitter-blast at her foe but hesitated when the woman responded by rolling her eyes in annoyance.

“Don’t be stupid, girl,” she sighed in exasperation. “My cloak will just eat it again. The worst you’ll do is get more of that vile glitter all over me. I suspect I’ll be finding it in places I’d rather not have glitter for weeks!”

Glitterburst didn’t lower her hands nor did she get rid of the pulsing, glittering energy surrounding them, but she didn’t attack. As the two stared off she took a moment to get a better look at her opponent.

She was a tall, slender older woman with long legs and full breasts. Under the crimson-colored cloak the woman wore she had on an all-black leather outfit that included a sleeveless black leotard, a black cowl-like mask that left only the lower part of her face exposed, and shoulder-length gloves. On one leg she wore a thigh-high heeled boot. The other leg was covered in a series of leather straps covered in metal studs, with an open-toed stiletto on that foot.

“Your costume is ridiculous,” Glitterburst said. “What do they call you, ‘Dominatrix’? You look like a kink club barfed you out.”

The villainess let out an amused bark of laughter. “And your bright, silly costume is so much better? At least I don’t look like some mall rat who fell through a time portal in nineteen-eighty-something. And I go by the name of ‘Crimson Cloak’,” she added, taking a step back and grabbing her cloak as she took a little bow.

“Name’s a little obvious,” Glitterburst scoffed.

“And ‘Glitterburst’ is any better?” the woman replied. “Now enough banter,” the supervillainess snapped, taking a step closer to Glitterburst. “I wasn’t sent to get to know you, I was sent to deliver you.” She took another step closer, grabbing her cloak then spreading her arms open as though planning to embrace Glitterburst and trap her in the cloak.

Inky tendrils reached out from the cloak, threatening to envelop Glitterburst in darkness. Her fear of darkness caused the young superheroine to panic. “Get away from me,” she screamed as she sent the glitter-blast she’d been holding at the ready into the darkness coming for her.

The next few moments were a confusing mix of pulsing, glitter-infused rainbow lights battling against an ever-encroaching darkness that eventually won out and fully enveloped Glitterburst. Once there was only darkness she was no longer able to use her powers, leaving her helpless.

She felt Crimson Cloak grab her, picking her up and hugging Glitterburst to her body as the world dropped out from below them. Glitterburst wanted to scream, but the feeling that the ground had disappeared from under her left her so sick in the stomach she wasn’t able to.

The world became a disoriented blur, leaving her feeling like she was tumbling through the air while also being jerked about in every direction. Whatever dark place Crimson Cloak had taken her to was terrifying, and not just because there was no light there. It was more than her fear of the dark, it was a cold empty place. An unsafe place.

Then, as suddenly as they’d entered that terrifying place, they were out of it.

Crimson Cloak released her hold on Glitterburst, allowing the girl to stumble away from her. Glitterburst fell to her hands and knees, gasping then beginning to hyperventilate.

She’d landed hard enough that her pink sunglasses had fallen off, something that left her panicking even more. Without them it wouldn’t be safe to use her powers unless she wanted to risk temporarily blinding herself. She knew she should put them back on, but she couldn’t stop hyperventilating and it was already making her feel dizzy and faint.

“You know, I don’t think she much cared for that,” Crimson Cloak said, chuckling in amusement. “I’ve teleported you places, is it really that bad?”

Glitterburst wanted to look up and see where Crimson Cloak had taken her and who she was talking to, but she couldn’t. The complete darkness of whatever terrible place they’d traveled through while Crimson Cloak had teleported them had left Glitterburst having a full-on panic attack. Just trying to slow her desperate gasping breaths was a struggle she felt was beyond her.

“I heard a rumor the little slut might be afraid of the dark,” a woman with a thick Texan accent said. “That true, darling? Is the perky pink-haired super slut who can send fireworks shooting from her hands afraid of the dark?”

 The voice made ice run through Glitterburst’s veins. Still hyperventilating, she looked up to see Lady Lariat looming above her. Only she wasn’t dressed in her normal costume. Instead, she was wearing black leather chaps and nothing else.

“I think the poor thing is suffering a panic attack,” Crimson Cloak said, the jovial tone gone from her voice. “We should do something,” she added, not hesitating to show concern for Glitterburst.

“She’s a big girl,” Lady Lariat said, staring down at Glitterburst with a pleased look that made the girl’s panic increase. “Claims she’s tough. Been thinking she’s shit-hot after superheroing so successfully these last weeks. But she’s made the same mistake she made her first day in town.”

Lady Lariat knelt in front of Glitterburst, getting her face close to the hyperventilating superheroine’s face. “Can you guess who my friend Crimson Cloak works for? Whose operation it is that you’ve been trying to break up?”

“Lilith,” Glitterburst managed to gasp out.

Lady Lariat looked at Crimson Cloak and smiled. “Now, see, the little bimbo ain’t as dumb as she looks! Are you, little darling?” she asked, looking back at Glitterburst as she caressed the girl’s cheek with the back of her hand.

A fresh swell of panic rose in Glitterburst when the woman touched her, causing her to jerk away.

“Give the poor thing a few minutes to calm down before you start playing with her,” Crimson Cloak said.

“But she suffers so delightfully,” Lady Lariat replied. She grabbed Glitterburst by the throat then in one smooth, easy move jerked the girl into the air as she stood up.

Glitterburst gasped for air, wildly flailing her arms about in a vain attempt to break free from the significantly stronger woman.

 “Isn’t that right, darling?” Lady Lariat asked, enjoying the look of terror on the helpless superheroine’s face.

“C-can’t… breathe…” Glitterburst gasped as she grabbed at Lady Lariat’s fingers to claw pointlessly at them.

“Let her go,” Crimson Cloak said, voice firm. “Let the poor girl breathe! Lilith gave you permission to have fun with her, NOT to harm her, not that way.”

“Ain’t holding her pretty little neck THAT tight,” Lady Lariat said, eyes locked on Glitterburst’s terror-filled eyes. “Think the inability to breathe is more your fault than mind. Tell the truth, darling, are you afraid of the dark?”

“Yes,” Glitterburst gasped.

“Fine, take a moment,” Lady Lariat said with an annoyed sigh before releasing her grip on the superheroine’s neck.

Glitterburst dropped to her knees, grabbing her neck and gasping for air. She had been having a hard time telling if her inability to breathe had been from the woman choking her or if she was still hyperventilating. Now that she was free of the woman’s grip she could tell it had been both.

“Maybe you shouldn’t do this today,” Crimson Cloak said, concern filling her voice. “Maybe she’s not ready for this. I can take her back. You can have your fun with her some other time.”

Lady Lariat grabbed a handful of Glitterburst’s pink hair and jerked her head back to force the girl to look up at her. “You want to go back in her dark, scary cloak right now, darling?”

“No,” Glitterburst blurted out, terror once more threatening to overtake her as all the color drained from her face. “Anything but that. I’ll do anything you want, just please don’t let her take me again.”

“You heard her,” Lady Lariat said as she let go of Glitterburst’s hair. “Little darling wants you to leave. She’s more scared of you than she is of me.”

“I don’t think—”

“You’re not paid to think,” Lady Lariat snapped. “You’re paid to be a puffed-up delivery girl. Now shoo, or Lilith will hear about it.”

“Fine,” Crimson Cloak said moodily. “But I’ll be back when we agreed I would. It’s what Lilith wanted, she seemed worried you might decide to play loose with the rules and not let the girl go when you’re supposed to.”

“You do that, darling. Still gives me plenty of time to have my fun. Now shoo! I promise I won’t start till she’s at least finished hyperventilating. Besides, if she passes out I won’t be able to have NEARLY as much fun playing with her.”

“That girl passes out you better not touch her,” Crimson Cloak warned.

“SHOO,” Lady Lariat growled. “Or you and me will end up having more than words when this is over!”

“I’ll be back,” Crimson Cloak said coolly. There was no sound of her leaving, but Glitterburst was certain if she’d turned around there would have only been a puff of crimson smoke where the woman had been standing.

Being taken into the supervillainess’ cloak had terrified Glitterburst, but she hadn’t failed to notice how the woman had been almost protective of her before leaving. She’d remember that and it would end up being important that even if the woman terrified her she’d feel safer with her than she did with Lady Lariat.

“I’ll wait till you’ve calmed down a bit,” Lady Lariat said, a hint of impatience in her voice.

She turned and went to a large bed, sitting down on it. Once she was sitting she crossed one leg over the other and leaned back, putting her hands behind her to rest on them.

Once sitting she returned her focus to Glitterburst, smiling in a way that told the girl she the woman was enjoying her suffering. “But darling,” Lady Lariat said, grinning wider, “my time with you is limited, so I won’t wait forever.”

With the threat hanging in the air Glitterburst did her best to calm down. She looked around the room, hoping that focusing on her location would help.

They were in a large, one-room apartment that looked like it had once been some kind of industrial or commercial property that had been converted into a residential space. The place was well furnished and decorated with a clear Texan ranch theme. Mixed amongst the cowboy and southwestern decor was enough BDSM gear to make Glitterburst flush.

“Is this your home or your sex dungeon?” Glitterburst said. Forcing herself to spit out the quip helped her center herself.

“Yes,” Lady Lariat replied with an amused chuckle. “Starting to calm down, darling?”

She was, but Glitterburst was afraid of what would happen if she said that. So instead of answering she asked a question. “Why are you doing this to me?”

“Oh, darling, can you not figure that out by where we are and how I’m dressed? Last time we fought I wasn’t allowed to have any real fun with you. But Lilith has given me permission, so here we are. Me, wanting to have you, you there waiting to be tamed and ridden like the sexy little filly you are. Think of this as a little rematch, but we’re skipping over the boring fight part and getting right to the part where the defeated superheroine is fair game sexually.”

Glitterburst had no illusions that she wouldn’t be able to defeat the woman in a rematch, not alone, and especially not after she’d been so knocked off her game by being teleported by Crimson Cloak. She didn’t even know where her glasses had ended up. They should have been on the floor somewhere nearby, but she suspected Lady Lariat had kicked them away at one point and Glitterburst just hadn’t noticed. Without them she’d only be able to use her powers lightly which just wouldn’t be enough.

When Lady Lariat saw Glitterburst had accepted what was happening her grin grew wider. “Darling, you’re going to do everything I want. But I don’t want you to be doing it too willingly. I expect you to put up a bit of a fight, at least at the right times. Now, though, ain’t one of them. Right now what I want is to see you strip for me.”

When Glitterburst hesitated Lady Lariat held a hand up. Red energy appeared wrapped in a winding loop around her hand, the telekinetic projection forming into the whip she preferred to wield. “Strip, darling, or I’ll use this to MAKE you. You remember what it was like when I had this round your pretty neck? If I recall you didn’t like it.”

Glitterburst remembered all too well the feeling of the woman being in control of her body and mind. “Please,” she said, voice shaking, “I’ll do what you want.”

“Then strip. NOW.”

After forcing herself to get up Glitterburst began to strip. She tried to do it slowly and sexily, but it was hard getting into the right mood. Her day had gone so bad so fast. She didn’t want to be doing this, not for THIS woman. The evil woman’s eyes eagerly drinking in the sight of her naked body as it was slowly revealed felt like a violation Glitterburst could barely endure.

And it’s going to get worse, she thought, stomach lurching a bit. The violations are going to get a LOT worse. And the worst part might be that I’ll end up enjoying some of it. I’m still shaken from my panic attack, but it won’t be long before my super-charged libido starts to assert itself. I don’t want to enjoy this but eventually I will and when that starts to happen it will make it all so much worse.

When Glitterburst was done stripping she stood awkwardly in the center of the room, naked and very much wanting to cover her breasts and crotch but fearing doing so would anger Lady Lariat.

“Darling, I’ll give you this, you’re a delight to look at. A carnal joy of youthful sexiness. Not exactly my favorite body type, but them thighs are looking particularly delicious. And I know your perky little titties can get bigger if I want them to grow. I think you’ll be able to keep me more than entertained for the afternoon.”

She rose from the bed, the glowing red whip in her hand shifting till it looked more like a lasso.

Glitterburst’s eyes opened wide in fear as she took a step back. The terrible memory of that telekinetic projection slapping around her neck and forming into a slave collar was forefront in her mind. “You said you wouldn’t use that on me if I did what you wanted,” she said, backing further away as Lady Lariat advanced on her.

“Wrong, darling. I never said anything like that. You just heard what you wanted to hear.”

She let the red rope drop out of her hand as it formed fully into a lasso. A moment later she was spinning it, working the round loop at the end up into the air. “What I did say was sometimes I wanted you to put up a bit of a fight. Now is one of them times. Wrangling me a sexy little superheroine is some of my favorite foreplay. Try and keep me from catching you,” she said, preparing to try and lasso Glitterburst.

The girl’s fear of the woman’s weapon helped her instincts kick in. She dropped, rolling to the side then popping up onto her knees. She held her hands together, fingers making a faux pistol she pointed at Lady Lariat. She sent a small glitter-blast at the woman, one that wouldn’t have any chance of blinding or even dazzling either of them.

Lady Lariat had expected the attack. She leaped to the side, twirling her lasso so the glitter-blast went through its circling loop. The space inside the loop filled with glowing energy that sucked up the glitter-blast.

“Gotta do better than that, darling,” Lady Lariat taunted.

Glitterburst huffed angrily when the woman didn’t attack her. She’s playing with me. She knows she could easily get me with her lasso. I hate this. I hate this so much.

She frantically looked around the room, searching for something she could use. That was when she saw the door. Maybe I can get away… Maybe if I can get through that door it will lead to the streets or somewhere she wouldn’t be willing to follow without any real clothing on. Glitterburst was naked, but running out into the street with no clothes on would be easier to endure than whatever Lady Lariat had planned for her.

“You want to catch me?” Glitterburst said. “Fine, try it.”

The naked superheroine moved as though she was going to try charging the supervillainess, but it was only a faint. She pulled her hands apart, summoning a different kind of glittering energy than she normally did. She didn’t send out a concussive blast or a bright pulse of exploding, glitter-infused light. Instead, she sent out a blast purely made of the glitter infused into her energy. It formed into a moving wall, glistening and sparkling as it threatened to cover both the room and Lady Lariat in glitter.

It was clear the villainess did not know Glitterburst could use her powers this way. She threw her arms up, whipping her lasso in front of her as it shifted to become a shield of glowing red telekinetic energy.

Glitterburst turned and dashed towards the door as fast as she could. She could hear Lady Lariat snarling but was uncertain if she was annoyed by the wave of mostly pink and purple glitter she’d just sent across her home or if she’d noticed her attempt to escape.

It turned out it was both. “You nasty little cunt,” Lady Lariat snarled.

Glitterburst had made it halfway to the door when the red energy whip slapped into her neck, wrapping tightly around her. She was jerked back hard enough to send her slamming into the ground. The naked superheroine landed with a thud, hitting her head hard enough to daze her.

The world lurched as Glitterburst groaned in pain, not understanding till a few moments later when Lady Lariat was yanking her across the floor towards her. “I’ll never get all this fucking glitter out of here,” she snarled. “It better fucking disappear on its own. Tell me it does, girl. Tell me it’s just an energy projection that fades over time.”

Glitterburst grabbed the energy rope wrapped tightly around her neck. It had constricted tighter, choking her. She thrashed and kicked as she tried to pry it loose so she could breathe more easily, but Lady Lariat just made it constrict tighter.

By the time Lady Lariat had pulled Glitterburst across the floor to lay at the supervillainess’ feet the girl was so deprived of air she was starting to see stars. Only when Lady Lariat put a foot on her chest and pinned her to the ground did she will the energy rope to loosen enough to allow Glitterburst to gasp in some much-needed air.

“I asked you a question, darling. Don’t make me ask again.”

“Some of it will go away,” Glitterburst gasped, still trying to pry the rope from around her neck. She lay limp otherwise, feeling that she had little hope of breaking free of the foot keeping her pinned to the ground. Lady Lariat was FAR stronger than her, something that kept catching her by surprise.

“Some?” the villainess asked her, her voice full of peevish displeasure. “But not all of it?”

“No, not all of it,” Glitterburst admitted, fearing what the answer would make the woman do.

Lady Lariat groaned in anger and annoyance, taking her foot off Glitterburst then jerking up on the rope around the girl’s neck. It constricted tight again, once more choking Glitterburst as she was yanked up onto her knees. Lady Lariat started wrapping the rope around Glitterburst, pulling it tight and willing the telekinetic projection to reform.

The rope split, reforming into a full-body harness of artfully tied bondage rope. Some of it wrapped around Glitterburst’s arms, jerking them behind her back and tying her forearms together before the ropes fused with the harness to keep them locked in place.

The rope choking Glitterburst disappeared, becoming part of the harness covering her torso. As it did Lady Lariat dropped to her knees behind Glitterburst, wrapping an arm around the girl’s neck and pulling back to choke Glitterburst while holding her naked body against her own.

She tightened her arm around Glitterburst’s neck, making her gasp for air once more. “You did good, girl. Put up a fight, meager as it was. And pissed me right off. That’s good. Gets me in a better mood to torment you.”

Part of her telekinetic projection extended out of the rope harness, wrapping around one of Lady Lariat’s forearms. She pulled on it, causing the entire harness to tighten. That sent a wave of forced pleasure through Glitterburst’s body.

Glitterburst, still gasping for air as Lady Lariat lightly choked her with her arm, let out a moan of dismay as the unwanted, forced pleasure flowed through her body.

She shuddered as the pleasure continued to flow into her, quickly building her to a forced orgasm. “Please,” she forced out, voice raspy as she convulsed while cumming. “It’s too much!”

Lady Lariat eased up, letting the harness loosen slightly as it stopped sending the waves of forced pleasure into Glitterburst. “You beg very prettily,” she cooed, loosening her arm as well to let Glitterburst breath normally. “And you suffer delightfully,” she added.

“You know, darling, I think I might have more fun with you than I thought I would. Truth is I really only wanted you because you’re the only show in town. If there’s a super slut running around I’m gonna want to wrangle and play with her. Now I’m kind of glad we are getting this time before other superheroines show up in town. It’s given me a chance to learn what a fun playmate you are.”

While Lady Lariat spoke she dropped her arm from around the girl’s neck. She ran the hand down Glitterburst’s front till she reached her crotch. Lady Lariat grabbed the girl’s pussy and started kneading it in her hand, enjoying the way the helpless superheroine instantly started panting in arousal.

“So wet already?” the villainess asked as she rubbed at the helpless heroine’s moist opening. “Your body betrayed you so quickly.”

“You made me cum,” Glitterburst whined through her helpless moans as the woman played with her pussy.

“Yes, I did. And I can’t help but notice that you didn’t seem to get weaker when that happened. Your powers ain’t drained by orgasm, are they?” When Glitterburst hesitated to answer the energy ropes sent a pulse through her body that ended in her mind, forcing her to answer.

“No, they don’t,” Glitterburst whimpered between lewd moans of pleasure as the villainess continued to work her cunt, paying special attention to the girl’s clit.

“And can’t help but notice once them goofy glasses of yours fell off you were using your powers a lot differently. I’m thinking, thanks to how much being in the dark while Crimson Cloak teleported you here freaked you out, that your weakness is darkness. Perhaps without the glasses too strong of one of them annoying glitter-blasts might blind you, cutting off your powers?”

Glitterburst was amazed the woman had put everything together so perfectly. It felt almost like someone had told her, but no one knew her weaknesses aside from Mistress Katia. She knew her neighbor would NEVER betray her that way. Besides, how would she even know an awful woman like Lady Lariat?

“Yes,” Glitterburst admitted. “I— Oh fuck, that feels amazing,” she moaned, shuddering, whimpering, then moaning in delight.

“I know, darling. Clitoral stimulation is one of my specialties. Bet I can use it to break in a wild little filly like you with ease. What do you think?”

It didn’t take her long to work Glitterburst to orgasm. It was a far less traumatizing climax compared to the last. It was forced, but more slowly and through natural sexual stimulation. That allowed her to enjoy it more, something that she felt was, in many ways, worse.

As Glitterburst came her whole body shimmered, radiating her glittering energy for a few moments. The feel of that glow shamed Glitterburst. She only ever glowed like that when she was extremely happy or deeply enjoying physical pleasure.

I’m not enjoying this, she told herself, hating that she knew how empty the lie was. She WAS enjoying this. It was horribly traumatizing, but there was no denying how sensually thrilling being sexually dominated this way was.

“Such a pretty shimmer there, darling. Tell me, could you spread the energy out from your hands and make your body glow like that by choice, or does it only happen when you’re happy and enjoying what’s being done to you? Cause, darling, I KNOW you’re enjoying it even if you’d never admit it to me.”

“I could,” Glitterburst confessed. “But I don’t want to,” she moaned out pathetically.

“Let me guess why,” Lady Lariat said gleefully. “Wouldn’t do a whole lot for you, but it uses a lot of your power? Would make them perky little titties start to grow, wouldn’t it?”

“Yes,” Glitterburst said, gasping out the word as the woman rubbed relentlessly at her.

“I want to see it,” Lady Lariat growled greedily. “Do it, now. And you keep doing it till I tell you to stop. Gonna’ watch them perky little titties grow bigger, fuller, and heavier till they’re just perfect for what I have planned next…”

Glitterburst willed the glitter-infused energy that normally came out of her hands to spread up her arms then across the rest of her body. It took a lot of concentration and required her to pump out so much of her glittering energy that her breasts began to quickly expand.

“Keep going,” Lady Lariat growled. “Bigger. MUCH bigger.”

Glitterburst kept her body covered in glittering energy. Her breasts continued to swell in size. They moved past the point she felt comfortable with, getting so large and heavy they no longer felt like they belonged on her body.

“Bigger,” Lady Lariat commanded. She was so worked up and turned on by the sight of the young superheroine’s breasts growing that she’d started rocking her hips and grinding her body into Glitterburst’s perky ass.

The pleasure of what Lady Lariat was doing with her hand combined with the woman’s obvious arousal only made the body dysmorphia Glitterburst was feeling as her breasts continued to grow all the more disturbing. She wasn’t used to someone watching as her breasts grew. She didn’t like it. It was deeply humiliating. But what she hated most was that part of her was deeply turned on by the humiliation she was feeling.

“I think that’s big enough, darling,” Lady Lariat said. “Each one’s nearly the size of your head. I like ‘em big, but that’s plenty big enough for my tastes.”

She finally stopped fingering Glitterburst. “Come on, darling, time for the main show.” The rope harness shifted, a collar forming around Glitterburst’s neck. The energy rope connected to the back of the rope harness moved up, connecting to the collar, and turning into a leash Lady Lariat was left holding.

“Up,” she commanded. With Glitterburst’s arms still tied behind her back Lady Lariat was kind enough to help the girl get to her feet.

Glitterburst’s chest was heaving as she struggled to catch her breath after having her pussy so skillfully played with for so long. The energy harness, collar, and leash left her feeling helpless. The way Lady Lariat was leading her by the leash left her feeling like an enslaved dog. That made her glad her arms were tied behind her back, if they hadn’t been she worried Lady Lariat might have made her crawl on all fours, making her feel even more like a dog. THAT might have been one humiliation too many for her to endure.

When she realized Lady Lariat was leading her toward the bed Glitterburst felt a bit of panic. The idea of being taken to this woman’s bed was something she found VERY distasteful. A bed was a private, intimate place. She didn’t want anything intimate with this terrible woman.

But what can I do about it? If she wants me in her bed she’ll have me…

“What are you going to do to me now?” the girl asked, feeling as pathetic as her voice made her sound.

“Told you, darling,” Lady Lariat said as they reached the bed, “I want to ride you and that’s what I intend to do.”

She turned Glitterburst around so her back was to the bed. Once Glitterburst was facing her Lady Lariat took a step back, holding the hand with the leash in it up.

Glitterburst watched as the red energy flowed down the villainess’ arm, spreading out and reforming into a harness-like garment of glowing red straps that wrapped around her torso. It extended further down, forming into something that made Glitterburst gasp.

“Impressive, yes?” Lady Lariat asked as a strap-on made of telekinetic energy finished forming on her. “You can’t see it, darling, but it’s shaped so it will rub just right on my clit while I ride you. There’s even a little that extends into me that I can reform at will so it hits ALL the right spots.”

Glitterburst was barely listening. She was too focused on the strap-on. Looking at the phallic object made of glowing red energy she knew it would feel as solid as if it were a silicon toy, and that terrified her a little. Glitterburst had never been a fan of penetration. A few partners had asked to use a strap-on with her, but she’d always refused. Being taken that way had never interested her and had even scared her a little.

“Please don’t fuck me this way,” Glitterburst begged. “Not with that. I don’t like being penetrated and I’ve never had a woman fuck me with one of those.”

“Oh, darling, do you not understand you just ensured I’m not only gonna ride you hard today but that I’ll almost certainly be sure to do the same anytime I defeat you?”

She let out an evil cackle of joy at the way Glitterburst’s face paled as the young superheroine realized the mistake she’d made.

“Come on, darling, let’s get you up on the bed. But let’s free your arms first,” she said, willing the energy ropes holding her arms behind her back to disappear. “Go on, on the bed on all fours then back that pretty, perky ass of yours up to the edge. Closer,” she said, grabbing Glitterburst’s ass and pulling her back.

For a moment Glitterburst forgot what was about to happen. Once she was on her hands and knees her enlarged breasts were left dangling under her. The feel of their weight pulling down and the way any movement caused them to swing made the unpleasant feeling of body dysmorphia swell in her. It was such a disturbing feeling that only when Lady Lariat started rubbing the strap-on up and down her moist slit did Glitterburst remember what was happening.

“Please,” she whined, struggling to hold back tears. “I’ll do anything else you want. Pleasure you any way you want. I’ll eat you out for hours, for days if you want! You can use your telekinetic projection to spank me. Beat me till I’m in tears. Or… or…” Her mind stuttered, unable to think of something else to offer that wouldn’t be as bad as what she was trying to stop Lady Lariat from doing to her.

“Not a chance, darling. The more you hate this the more I’m going to enjoy riding you till you cum your pretty little head silly.”

She lined the tip of her strap-on up with Glitterburst’s sopping-wet opening. As she started to ease it into the girl she gripped the softest part of Glitterburst’s midsection just above her ass with one hand then grabbed a handful of the superheroine’s pink hair with the other. As she slid the strap-on into Glitterburst she yanked back on her hair, making the girl yelp then moan as she was penetrated.

“All the way in,” Lady Lariat said, slowly working the strap-on further into Glitterburst till her body was pressed against the girl’s ass. She pulled on her hair again, hard enough to make Glitterburst yelp out in pain once more. “How do you like being filled this way, darling?”

“I hate it,” Glitterburst groaned.

“Well, darling, let’s see if we can’t change your mind about that.” She tightened her grip on both Glitterburst’s hair and her sides, then started sliding the strap-on in and out of the girl’s cunt.

“Please,” Glitterburst begged. The sound of the word disturbed her. It had come out not as a sob but as a moan.

“See, darling? It feels good. And it will feel even better once I’m riding you a bit harder.”

“No! Please,” Glitterburst gasped as the woman picked up speed. “My tits! Don’t make them swing like this. They’re too big… too heavy. The feeling is too disturbing.”

“Oh darling, you gotta stop making this worse for yourself,” Lady Lariat grunted happily as she started fucking Glitterburst harder to ensure her tits swung more wildly.

Glitterburst gritted her teeth, hating the feel of her enlarged breasts swinging under her. The weight of them felt so wrong, and the way that weight pulled on her body as they swung like wild pendulums repulsed her. The harder they swung the more the unpleasant feeling of body dysmorphia increased. Yet as repulsed as she was there was heat she couldn’t deny in the humiliation of the body dysmorphia, especially since the woman had forced her to grow her breasts this large.

 There was also heat in the pleasure of Lady Lariat relentlessly pounding the strap-on into her. Heat from the feel of the woman gripping her side tight enough to tell Glitterburst she was lost in the pleasure of fucking her. Even heat from the tight grip the woman had on her hair.

It was humiliating being fucked like this. Defeated so easily. Delivered to be the woman’s sexual toy. Made to strip. Forced to cum multiple times. Made to confess her weaknesses. Humiliation after humiliation, each unwanted event shaming her further because they’d each built heat.

Feeling heat from all the humiliation filled her with shame. That shame then mixed with everything else, building even MORE heat.

“Cum for me,” Lady Lariat growled as she pounded hard into Glitterburst.

The young superheroine had been close, only moments away from reaching climax on her own. Maybe if what Lady Lariat said had been just a bit of dirty talk it would have been enough to push Glitterburst over the edge. But it had been more than a verbal command. A wave of power radiated out of both the energy harness wrapped around the girl’s torso and from the strap-on pounding into her, forcing her to cum hard.

Her arms gave out causing her front to collapse onto the bed. Glitterburst buried her face in the blankets and mattress, wailing in pleasure and shame.

Lady Lariat kept slamming into her. “I promised. To ride you. Hard. And I. Intend to,” she grunted, punctuating every few words with a hard slam into the girl’s backside. She kept fucking Glitterburst hard, all the way through her climax and then continuing just as hard.

“I need to see your face,” the woman growled. “I need to see them big titties bouncing and flopping all over the place.”

She grabbed Glitterburst, lifting her and flipping her over. She kept the strap-on in her while doing this, continuing to fuck her as soon as Glitterburst’s back was on the bed.

“Look at them beauties bounce,” Lady Lariat gasped in joy as she held Glitterburst’s legs open. When Glitterburst moved to grab her breasts to hold them in place the woman slammed extra hard into her, growling, “Don’t you fucking dare.”

To keep her hands from getting her in trouble Glitterburst gripped the sheets tight. She also turned her head to the side and closed her eyes. Feeling her breasts bouncing so violently was bad enough, but SEEING it was too much for her.

Lady Lariat felt differently. Her eyes were locked on Glitterburst’s bouncing tits. She was pounding into the girl in the way that made them bounce and flop about the most. The sight was enough to push the supervillainess to climax.

As she came the energy harness around Glitterburst constricted, forced pleasure pulsing into the helpless superheroine. Glitterburst was left whimpering and moaning as she FELT the supervillainess’ orgasm, the pleasure mixing with her own and making her cum along with the woman. It was a wildly intense and unexpectedly intimate thing.

Unlike Glitterburst, orgasms weakened Lady Lariat. The climax wasn’t enough to depower her, but it left her drained. She eased up, still sliding the strap-on in and out of Glitterburst, but more slowly now. “Not ready to be done with you yet,” she huffed weakly. “Want to make you cum one more time…”

She grabbed Glitterburst’s thighs, pushing her legs further open then pushing her legs up. “Grab your legs,” Lady Lariat panted, “and hold them like that.”

Glitterburst did as she was told, too overwhelmed and exhausted to think of refusing. What happened next would shock Glitterburst to her core, leaving her even more overwhelmed and exhausted.

Lady Lariat, no longer needing to hold Glitterburst’s legs open, ran her hands down the girl’s thighs till they reached her pussy. “I’m going to make you cum so hard you won’t know how to handle it,” the woman said, sounding weak but determined as she started rubbing Glitterburst’s clit while continuing to fuck her with the strap-on.

The words were barely out of her mouth before the explosion happened.  Glitterburst arched her back and screamed in pleasure so loud it felt like she shook the world around her. She came harder and in a way far different then she’d ever cum before. The explosion of pleasure burst from her, both as an explosion of squirting fluid from her cunt but also a huge burst of glitter-infused energy.

Lady Lariat was delighted by the sparkling, glowing, squirting blast of sexual fluids that burst from the girl. She quickly pulled away from her, letting the strap-on fall free so the girl could better squirt on her.

“Holy shit, darling! It’s like you just squirted a gay glitter sex-bomb all over me! That might be the hottest fucking thing I’ve ever seen. Look at me!” she said, looking down at herself. “I’m covered in lady cum and glitter!”

On the bed Glitterburst let out a whimper, still convulsing in pleasure and sending a few more, much smaller, glitter-infused spurts of squirting fluid from her cunt. She convulsed again then shook, as though echoes of the pleasure were causing little earthquake-like orgasms as she came down from the intense sexual high.

She let out another whimper then went limp, so exhausted and overwhelmed by everything she’d gone catatonic.

Lady Lariat, finally sated, willed the telekinetic projection wrapped around Glitterburst and her to disappear, the strap-on fading along with everything else. She flopped onto the bed beside Glitterburst with a satisfied sigh of contentment, laying on her side propped up on an elbow, her head resting in her hand.

“Penetration plus clitoral stimulation had some explosive results, didn’t it, darling?” Lady Lariat hadn’t expected an answer from Glitterburst and received none. “Gonna have to start calling you ‘Clitterburst’ from now on,” she chuckled.

She rolled over onto her back and put her hands behind her head. “You know, darling, I normally worry about this moment right here. I got off and it left me weak. I’m sexually sated, too. You gotta know that feeling even if you don’t share the orgasm weakness so many of us do. That pressure for sexual stimulation… It builds and builds till it’s all you can think about, till you HAVE to do something. And when you sate those carnal needs? So much peace… Hard to care about anything. Makes you TOO calm, almost lazy. Perfect time for some plucky superheroine to find a way to escape.”

Lady Lariat rolled back over to her side to face Glitterburst. “But I don’t gotta worry ‘bout that today, do I, little Clitterburst?” When Glitterburst didn’t answer she chuckled. “Poor thing. The ordeal was a bit much for you, I mean just look at you laying there practically passed out and so overwhelmed you can’t even speak.”

She put two fingers on the girl’s upper chest and began playfully walking them down her body. “You’re going to be so much fun tormenting. I can see it now. You’ll try so hard to avoid me, fearing the next rematch will end up just like this. And it WILL, darling, it will. But Sapphica City ain’t big enough. We’ll have run-ins again, and if we don’t I’ll arrange them like I did today.”

As her fingers neared Glitterburst’s pussy the girl whimpered and convulsed lightly, as though the stimulation was too much for her to handle. Lady Lariat recognized this and turned her fingers around, beginning to slowly walk them back up Glitterburst body.

“Your only hope things might ever go differently between us is more superheroines. Maybe with enough of you little sluts with the right powers you could best me, but I doubt it. And as you’ve seen, I’ve got friends of my own. No, darling, you’re only REAL hope is that other superheroines start showing up soon and that they can keep me distracted enough to not want to hunt you down too often.”

Glitterburst didn’t respond. She couldn’t. It had been too much and she’d shut down. Yet she heard everything the woman said. It would haunt her, especially when weeks and months passed and everything she said turned out to be true.

Chapter Ten: Much Needed Aftercare

“Jesus fucking Christ,” Crimson Cloak said as she appeared in a puff of crimson smoke. “What the hell happened in here? Looks like a nuclear level glitter bomb went off.”

When she saw Glitterburst laying catatonic on the bed she gasped. “What the hell did you do to her?” she demanded of Lady Lariat who was by then dressed in her normal cowgirl-themed supervillainess costume and sitting in a nearby chair reading a well-worn paperback with a cowgirl on the cover.

“Rode the poor thing to exhaustion,” the supervillainess said with cruel disinterest. “Been like that since I finished with her. Just been waiting for you to return so you can take her home.”

Home. The word woke Glitterburst from the catatonic state she’d sunken into. She groaned, sore and still very much exhausted, but somehow managed to force herself to sit up. As soon as she did the weight of her enlarged breasts made her groan unhappily. An arm shot to them, wrapping around their bulk to try and hide them from Crimson Cloak.

Somehow the supervillainess hadn’t noticed the extreme change in the exhausted superheroine’s breasts till that point. “Fuck me! Her tits their—”

“Happens when she uses her powers,” Lady Lariat explained lazily. “They’ll go back to normal when she—” She cut herself off, lowering her book. “You know, I’m not sure what she has to do to get them back to normal.” The supervillainess looked at Glitterburst. “Tell me, darling.”

Glitterburst shook her head, pursing her lips defiantly as she did. She was done doing what this evil woman wanted her too. “That’s private,” she said defiantly. “I played by the rules,” she quickly added. “You defeated me and I let you have your way with me. Now you let me go.”

“Well, darling, we DO play by the rules here in Sapphica City,” Lady Lariat said. “Lilith makes sure we do. So you can go. Crimson Cloak will even bring you home.”

Glitterburst’s head snapped to look at the recently arrived supervillainess.

The cowl-like mask the woman had on covered the top half of her face and had eye covers built in that left her eyes looking like white nothings, so her expression was hard to read. But her mouth was exposed, and putting together what she saw there with the rest of her body language Glitterburst thought the woman looked concerned for her.

“I could have you home in a few heartbeats,” Crimson Cloak said hesitantly. “But I’d have to take you in my cloak again.”

The prospect of being away from Lady Lariat and getting to the safety of home allowed her to summon the courage to face that disorienting, terrifying darkness again. The villainess was also expressing clear concern for Glitterburst’s wellbeing, something that made the woman seem a lot safer than Lady Lariat. She remembered that she’d shown that same kind of concern earlier as well.

Glitterburst groaned as she got to her feet. It was a bit of a struggle and once up she almost fell back onto the bed, but she pushed past the physical and emotional weakness she felt and forced herself to keep upright.

“I can handle it,” she told Crimson Cloak, wrapping both arms around her breasts to hide them. Her costume was somewhere, but just then she didn’t care to retrieve it. She had spare costumes aplenty. She just wanted to be home. “I want to go home,” she told Crimson Cloak, aware she sounded like a scared little girl and not the superheroine she was supposed to be.

“You come to me and I’ll take you there,” the woman said kindly, grabbing her cloak and holding it open.

Glitterburst started to go to her but after taking a few steps stopped. Something terrible occurred to her. “Wait. How do you know where I live?”

“I don’t, not yet at least,” Crimson Cloak said. “Amongst other things I can teleport to anywhere I’ve been. If someone lets me into their mind I can travel with them to anywhere they’ve been. You come into my cloak and think about home then I can take you there.”

“But then you’ll know where I live,” Glitterburst blurted out. “And be able to teleport there whenever you want! You’d be able to bring whoever you wanted with you,” she added with a shudder of fear as she glanced at Lady Lariat.

The evil woman had gone back to reading her novel. Glitterburst saw her lower the book and rolled her eyes, sighing in exasperation. “Darling, we just went over this. We play by the rules in this city. Didn’t they teach them all to you at that silly superhero university of yours?”

Glitterburst pointed an angry glare at the woman. “They taught us everything we needed to know,” she declared defiantly. A moment later she deflated. “At least I thought they did…”

“Well, darling, how about I give you a quick refresher course,” Lady Lariat said. “You seem to know every criminal and supervillain’s favorite rule, that a defeated superheroine is fair game sexually. But there’s more nuance to it, at least for women who play by the FULL rules.”

“In the end you let the superheroine go,” Crimson Cloak said. “Whether they let you have your way with them or not, in the end you always let them ago. Some like to arrange things so superheroines THINK they escaped, but usually a heroine’s escape is just part of the game.”

Lady Lariat nodded. “Things ain’t exactly stacked in the favor of your side, darling. You might be surprised just how many ‘victories’ you superheroines have that MY side lets you have.”

Glitterburst stood, holding her breasts, looking confused.

“There’s also rules about what we DON’T do,” Crimson Cloak said. “There’s certain things that are off limits, that just aren’t done.”

“Like what?” Glitterburst asked, more comfortable directing the conversation at her than Lady Lariat.

“No killing superheroines,” Crimson Cloak said bluntly. “Never. No matter what.”

Lady Lariat nodded. “That’s the biggest no-no. you don’t even get close. That ever happens and us bad guys will find ourselves receiving the kind of overwhelming response that would make that federal sweep and clear of Sapphica City look like a vacation. Besides, mortality and consequences aside, why would someone ever want to permanently get rid of one of you sexy little sluts? If we let you go that means we get to defeat you and have our way with you again!”

Crimson Cloak took a few steps closer to Glitterburst, making sure the girl noticed and didn’t object to her drawing nearer. “And then there’s the respect of professional boundaries. How did you put it that one time, Lady Lariat?”

“We respect office hours,” Lady Lariat said, grinning with pride at what she thought was a cleaver witticism. “You keep the superhero and supervillain game to business hours and it stays there. Means no attacking superheroines when they are off duty and out of costume. If we do that you’re supposed to do the same thing.”

“And,” Crimson Cloak said, carefully getting a little closer to Glitterburst, “it means you NEVER attack a superheroine in their home. They clock out and go home they get to feel safe. You let them have that they’ll mostly let you have it back, although I admit home life and work life blends together more for the people on our side of the law.”

Glitterburst had learned all of this at The Academy. Yet it felt different hearing supervillainesses verbalizing rules they’d been taught were often treated more as guidelines in the real world.

“But you’ll know where I’ll live,” she told Crimson Cloak, understanding why she’d verbalized the last rule but still feeling she couldn’t just allow the woman to know where her home was. “What if you decide you don’t want to play by the rules anymore?”

“Darling, that ain’t the style of ANY superpowered woman in this city,” Lady Lariat said. “At least none that I know about. And more importantly it ain’t Lilith’s style. When you’re home you’re safe, I guarantee it.”

“I can too,” Crimson Cloak added quickly. “There are rules for a reason. Why would we break them when following them leads to so much fun?” She closed the last distance between them, reaching up to tenderly stroke the side of Glitterburst’s face. “Why would I dream of endangering my chance to play with something as lovely as you?”

The menacing woman’s often soft tone and now her gentle touch confused Glitterburst. Despite everything that had happened with Lady Lariat, or perhaps BECAUSE of it, she found herself not just wanting to trust this supervillainess but enjoying the way she was stroking her cheek.

“You can trust me,” Crimson Cloak said, continuing to caress Glitterburst’s face. “Can trust me to take you home where you’ll be safe,” she added, grabbing her cloak with her free hand and wrapping it protectively around Glitterburst. “You can trust me to take you home,” she repeated, wrapping her arm around Glitterburst and carefully pulling her into a protective embrace that the young superheroine allowed.

“Oh, stop flirting with the girl,” Lady Lariat said, rolling her eyes at Crimson Cloak. “I know you like to seduce the little sluts, but I’m telling you, taking what you want from them is so much better.”

Glitterburst’s head snapped to the side so she could glare at Lady Lariat. She was still shaken, still desperate to be gone from this place and get to safety, but the surprising tenderness of Crimson Cloak had allowed some of her bravery to return, especially once the woman had embraced her. “Next time we meet—”

“What, darling?” Lady Lariat asked, not letting Glitterburst finish. “You expect to defeat me next time? I don’t think so, you’ll never be a match for me, not alone.”

“Then it’s good for me there’ll be more superheroines coming to Sapphica City soon,” Glitterburst blurted out.

Lady Lariat raised an interested eyebrow. “And when might that be happening? How many? Know their power sets?”

Glitterburst raised her chin and glared defiantly at the woman. Even if she’d known all those things she wouldn’t have told her.

“Fine, darling, don’t tell me,” Lady Lariat said. “Not like I won’t notice another of you over-sexed little sluts running around the city. And I trust Lilith will know long before I do.” She put her book back up and returned her attention to it. “This conversation is boring me. Time to take the plaything home, Crimson Cloak.”

“She’s right,” Crimson Cloak said, wrapping her arms around Glitterburst and pulling the girl tight against her body as she wrapped them both in her cloak. “Home now, little one. You just think about it and we’ll be there in a few moments.” She looked down, meeting Glitterburst’s eyes. “And I’ll do what I can to make the journey less awful for you this time,” she added. “Just close your eyes, wrap your arms around me, and hold me tight.”

The darkness took them a moment later.

Glitterburst felt like the “trip” was still terrifying, but far less so than the time the supervillainess had teleported her against her will. She also felt more protected from whatever terrible dark place they’d traveled through, the intimate way Crimson Cloak had been holding the girl seemed to have made all the difference.

“There,” Crimson Cloak said when they rematerialized. She released her hold of Glitterburst and took a step back. “You’re home.”

Glitterburst looked around, seeing she was home. The feeling of safety she’d expected being brought home would bring wasn’t as strong as she’d hoped for. She was still traumatized by the day’s defeat. Naked. Hugging her enlarged breasts to herself. And standing vulnerable with a menacing but confusingly tender supervillainess standing in her apartment.

“I brought you home just like I told you I would and I will never set foot in this private, safe space of yours unless you were to invite me to,” Crimson Cloak said, moving a bit further from Glitterburst in an attempt to make the girl feel more comfortable. “We play by the rules,” she continued. “You ARE safe here.”

Glitterburst backed further away from the woman, holding herself tighter. “I don’t feel very safe right now,” she muttered, struggling to look up from the floor. “Please, I’d like you to leave now,” she added in a quiet, subdued voice.

“Of course,” Crimson Cloak said, her cloak billowing as misty tendrils extended from it. “But remember, you ARE safe here.” The darkness coming from her cloak wrapped around her. A moment later it pulled in on itself as she teleported away, leaving behind a cloud of crimson smoke that quickly dissipated.

Glitterburst hugged herself tighter. “Well, I don’t feel so safe,” she muttered.

She thought about taking a shower, part of her wanting to sit under scalding water to burn away the memories of the day’s events. But she decided at once that wasn’t what she needed. She needed to not feel vulnerable and wallowing in her defeat wouldn’t help that.

“Clothes,” she muttered, leaving her living room and heading to her bedroom. “I need clothes.”

She grabbed the most comforting garment she owned, a far-too-large loose-fitting sweater, one so large it hung down to her knees almost like a dress. She liked to wear it as pajamas and often wore it when she was feeling sick or lonely. It comforted her, but once she had it on she realized it wouldn’t be enough.

At The Academy there had been classes where they’d learned ways they were supposed to deal with days like the one she’d had. Like most of the students at the superhero university Glitterburst had thought those classes silly. SHE wouldn’t end up defeated and used that way! None of them had thought they’d end up needing that kind of training.

She was beginning to suspect EVERY superheroine did, and that even if she’d been paying closer attention in those classes they wouldn’t have been enough to help her deal with what she felt.

Glitterburst’s mind was racing, desperate to find a way to feel safe. She knew waking up tomorrow, hitting the streets, and fighting crime she knew she could handle would help. She WAS a superheroine and she’d recover quickly from this, perhaps even feel like her old self in just a day or two. But that didn’t help her from feeling like she needed something now.

She realized she’d felt this intense need for comfort before, not just felt it but received what she’d felt she needed. As her play sessions with Mistress Katia had become more BDSM themed their sessions had often ended with what the woman called “aftercare”. The more intense the session, especially if it involved pain, the more comfort Glitterburst needed. It was all a game, and the aftercare helped her keep feeling that way.

“I need aftercare,” Glitterburst whispered.

Before she knew what she was doing Glitterburst was in the hallway outside her apartment, knocking on Mistress Katia’s door. The door opened to reveal Mistress Katia calmly sipping a cup of tea and wearing only a half-closed robe. The sight gave Glitterburst hope. If she’d been dressed in bondage gear or lingerie there would have been a good chance that meant she was with or preparing to meet with a client. But if she was dressed so casually…

“Please, Mistress Katia, please say you don’t have a client over.”

“No, pretty little one, I’m done for the— oof! What’s wrong?” the woman asked after Glitterburst threw herself at the woman and clung tightly to her. “Where’s your costume? What’s happened?”

“I need aftercare,” Glitterburst said, burying her face in the woman’s breasts as she clung tighter to her. “Please, Mistress Katia, I need you…”

“Of course, pretty little one,” Mistress Katia said, embracing the girl and leading her into the apartment so she could close the front door. “Come with me to the couch and I will attend to all your needs while you tell me what’s happened.”

“No,” Glitterburst said as she pulled away from the woman and hugged herself. She knew Mistress Katia must have noticed how large her breasts where when she’d been clinging to her. “I… I’m not here for THOSE needs. I just need to be comforted… to feel safe. Can we… can we go lay in your bed?”

“If that is what you need,” Mistress Katia told her in a reassuring voice.

As they entered the bedroom the woman shrugged off her robe. She got in the bed, holding the blanket open then patting the mattress beside her. “Come, pretty little one, come cuddle up beside me and tell me what’s happened.”

Glitterburst scrambled into the bed, keeping her baggy sweater on as she cuddled into the woman. The moment her arms were around her she pulled Glitterburst into an embrace. It left her starting to finally feel safe. It was like the woman had a power that soothed and calmed her…

“Tell me what’s happened,” Mistress Katia said again.

“I had a rematch with Lady Lariat,” Glitterburst said, voice muffled as she sunk under the covers and nestled into Mistress Katia’s naked body.

“Ah,” the woman said, seeming to understand. “And it was not a rematch you won?”

Glitterburst shook her head. “No,” she said, voice meek and muffled.

“Would you like to tell me what happened?” Mistress Katia asked as she started running her fingers through Glitterburst’s hair.

The girl let out a sigh as she let the woman’s tender touch calm her. “No,” she sighed. “I just… I don’t feel safe. But YOU make me feel safe.”

“And why don’t you feel safe?” Mistress Katia asked.

“There was another supervillainess,” Glitterburst replied after a moment’s hesitation. “The one I’d been trying to track down, Crimson Cloak. She… she teleported me home. She knows where I live, could come back whenever she wants… Bring anyone with her into my home.”

“But there are rules, pretty little one,” Mistress Katia told her, holding and petting her reassuringly. “Rules not lightly broken. Rules women like them follow. They will not invade your home, you can feel safe there.”

Glitterburst was so desperate to feel safe in the woman’s arms that she didn’t pause to wonder HOW Mistress Katia knew about the rules superheroes and supervillains played by.

“That’s what they said,” Glitterburst told Mistress Katia. She looked up, popping her head out from under the covers. “But how can I feel safe when I know they know where I live now?”

Mistress Katia stroked her. Her presence seemed to swell, calmness coming off her in waves that left Glitterburst swooning and sighing as she melted into the woman’s arms. “You should always feel safe in your home,” Mistress Katia said, voice so certain that Glitterburst felt she had no choice but to believe her. “You ARE safe in your home,” she said more firmly.

Glitterburst HAD to agree so she did. “Yes… I AM safe in my home… It’s silly I didn’t feel that way before now,” she said, sounding and feeling suddenly loopy and confused.

Confused as she was, she understood that all the good things she was feeling were coming from the woman holding her. “Can I stay here tonight again, Mistress Katia?”

“No, pretty little one,” Mistress Katia told her in a firm but kind voice as she continued to pet and comfort Glitterburst. “You have a visitor arriving in the morning you must attend to. And after what has happened it is important you return to your home tonight to prove you feel safe there.”

“Alright,” Glitterburst said sadly. “But can I stay for a little longer?”

“Of course,” Mistress Katia said. “I will continue to soothe and calm you. Give you your much-needed aftercare. But you must pay the price. You must tell me everything that happened to you today, you must share your stories.”

Glitterburst felt another overwhelming wave of calm. “Yes, Mistress Katia. I’ll tell you all about it…”

* * *

“I still don’t want to go home yet,” Glitterburst said, voice soft and calm. She’d feared telling Mistress Katia about everything that had happened that day would leave her feeling freshly traumatized, helpless, and unsafe. But it had done the opposite. Sharing the experience with the calming woman had somehow taken away all the bad.

“I could never let you go home with your breasts the way they are,” Mistress Katia said, playfully grabbing the girl’s tits through her sweater. When Glitterburst let out a moan at the playful grope Mistress Katia said, “See, pretty little one? Aside from needing to be returned to their normal size they are demanding attention. Your Mistress takes care of her lovely little slave. And I know you said all you wanted was aftercare, but perhaps this can be part of that…”

Mistress Katia gently pushed Glitterburst off her then positioned the girl on her back before getting on top of her. She kept the blankets on top of them, helping keep the intimate, soft tone that was so different from their normal play sessions.

“Now you be a good girl and just lay there and relax,” the woman told Glitterburst as her hands slipped into the girl’s baggy sweater. “Let me help ease your breasts down to their normal size,” she purred as her hands snaked up Glitterburst’s firm yet soft midsection till she found the girl’s breasts.

Glitterburst submitted without objection, closing her eyes and allowing herself to fully enjoy the feel of the woman’s skilled hands on her enlarged breasts. She wiggled and moaned softly as the woman gently and tenderly massaged and played with her breasts. It was soft, tender, and intimate breast play that slowly built warm heat.

The warm heat grew a lot hotter when Mistress Katia slipped under the blankets. She pushed Glitterburst’s sweater further up and started licking and sucking on the girl’s breasts, concentrating on her nipples. By then the young heroine’s soft moans and little wiggles of delight became lewd, loud moans and wild thrashing about.

Even after Glitterburst’s breasts had shrunk down to their normal perky, small size Mistress Katia did not stop. Glitterburst was overjoyed. She needed this. Needed sexual attention that was soft and sensual. Needed something that felt like it had a sincere emotional connection at the root of it.

Glitterburst wiggled out of her sweater, abandoning it under the blankets so she could feel more of her naked body against Mistress Katia’s. She couldn’t lay there being a passive thing just receiving pleasure anymore. She had to be part of this. She had to share the passion she felt for this woman with her.

“Kiss me,” she begged. A moment later she was under the blankets, her lips meeting the woman’s.

The air under the blankets was as warm and moist as her body felt. The heat continued to build, but now Glitterburst was adding to it. Her hands darted about as the heat began to burn. She had to feel every inch of her Mistress, and for the first time the woman was letting her.

“I want you,” she gasped.

“You have me, pretty little one,” Mistress Katia replied, nipping playfully at the girl’s neck.

“No, Mistress Katia, I WANT you. Take me. Touch me there, please, I’m begging you!”

“Well, pretty little one, you do need special attention tonight. And you DID beg so prettily. But no hands and no mouths, not yet.”

“Then what?” Glitterburst pouted in frustration.

The woman had been on top of her as they wildly made out and felt each other up. Now Mistress Katia half threw off the blankets as she sat up. She grabbed Glitterburst’s legs and parted them, interlocking hers with the girl’s so their womanhoods were pressed together.

Glitterburst understood, instantly melting into the bed in a puddle of soft, happy moans. “Yes, please, Mistress Katia,” she moaned out as the woman began rocking her hips and rubbing their sopping wet pussies against each other.

The girl reached up to grab a tight hold of Mistress Katia so they could move their bodies more in sync. She wiggled and rolled her hips, helping make the meeting of genitals more pleasurable for both of them. As they linked up their bodies in the way that felt best for both of them both women’s grip on the other tightened.

“Fuck me,” Glitterburst gasped.

Mistress Katia responded by gripping the girl more firmly and grinding harder into her. “Tell me you need me,” Mistress Katia said, voice a half-moaned growl of unrestrained, greedy desire.

“I need you,” Glitterburst gasped. “I need you so fucking much!”

The declaration left Mistress Katia fucking Glitterburst with frantic, wild abandon. “I’m close, pretty little one. I’m going to cum on you,” she added, grinding more vigorously as she drew closer to the moment of climax. “Join me,” she moaned out, the words part command and part pleading, desperate request.

“Yes, Mistress Katia,” Glitterburst moaned back, grinding against her to reach climax with her.

A moment later the two women were cumming together, both their bodies shaking as they rubbed their bodies together. They rode the waves of their pleasure, sharing it as they felt the other’s womanhoods gushing.

Then, the height of pleasure passed, the two women collapsed. They lay beside each other, limbs still tangled together, panting and covered in sweat. For a long time they lay in happy silence, only shifting enough for Glitterburst to cuddle back up to Mistress Katia.

Glitterburst let out a resigned sigh, finally breaking the silence. “I don’t want to go home, but I know I have to.”

“Yes, little one, you have to,” Mistress Katia said, pulling the girl in for a reassuring embrace, rolling over to kiss her on the cheek, then patting her side. “And it’s time that happens. Now let’s find that cute baggy sweater you showed up in so you don’t have to sneak back home naked.”

When they reached the front door Glitterburst stopped, turning to look back at Mistress Katia. She grabbed the bottom of her sweater and tugged anxiously at it, trying to find the words she felt she needed to say before leaving.

“Yes, pretty little one?”

“I… I don’t think I could do this without you. Being a superheroine is the only thing I’ve wanted since I got my powers, but it’s… It’s a lot harder than I expected. The good days are soooo good, but the days like today?”

Mistress Katia put a finger under the girl’s chin and pointed her face up at hers. “Listen to me, pretty little one. You are brave and strong and good. You will get better at this. You’ll learn how to deal with women like Lady Lariat.”

Glitterburst sighed, leaning into her hand and nuzzling it. “I feel like I can do anything if I know you’re here to come back to. Every superheroine should have someone like you.”

“Would that bother you?” Mistress Katia asked, gently grabbing the girl’s waist and pulling her in close to her body. “If I were to offer my services to all your little super friends as they showed up?”

“I— I don’t know,” Glitterburst said, unprepared for the question.

“What we have is special,” Mistress Katia told Glitterburst. “And you have special needs others will not, but they WILL have needs. I will be right here able to give them whatever they need. I would view it as me doing my part to help keep this wonderful city safe.”

“I suppose I wouldn’t mind,” Glitterburst said. “I’m not the jealous type and I’ve never needed to be exclusive with my partners,” she said, moving closer and nuzzling her face into Mistress Katia.

“Be careful, pretty little one,” Mistress Katia said as she held and caressed the girl. “This can be a lot of things, but I fear it can’t ever fully be THAT. I am your Mistress, NOT your partner. I will always be your Mistress, as long as you want me, but it can’t ever be any other way. I do not have relationships that have another power dynamic than this one we now share.”

“I understand,” Glitterburst said, voice quiet and subdued.

“That doesn’t mean there can’t be the kind of emotion and passion we shared tonight. There can be a certain kind of romance. Maybe even love one day, as long as you understand it must be a special kind of love.”

She put her hands on the girl’s hips and forced her to move apart from her. “But if it is romantic love in its truest form you begin to crave you will have to look elsewhere. No reason you can’t have what we have AND that, you’d just need someone else. And perhaps finding it won’t be too hard. Perhaps one of your new super friends who will soon be showing up will be just what you need.”

As the woman spoke Glitterburst felt overwhelming waves of confusing warmth and calmness radiating into her mind. It left her feeling sleepy, dull-witted, and content. Everything felt right, with the things Mistress Katia was saying to her making perfect sense.

She went home, physically and emotionally exhausted. But as tired as she was the things Mistress Katia had just said to her kept running through her mind. Mistress Katia had painted a picture of what seemed to her like a perfect life. Her special relationship with Mistress Katia, AND a normal romantic partner? And one that was a superheroine? One who would understand everything about her? THAT was what she wanted, and Mistress Katia had convinced her it was something she COULD have.

Chapter Eleven: Luna Moth’s Arrival

Luna Moth grumpily closed the curtains to her new apartment, annoyed not just by how bright the rising sun was but how beautiful the sunrise looked. She knew she should appreciate it, but since graduating from The Academy she’d been able to shift her sleeping schedule to where it felt natural, awake at night and sleeping during the day.

It had been a wonderful time. She felt more able to be her true self, perky and upbeat instead of the subdued, groggy woman she was when the sun was up. This was the first time in weeks she’d been up this early and she didn’t care for how it was making her feel.

What is the other superheroine going to think of this version of me? she wondered grumpily as she got ready to go meet her. Groggy and meek and barely able to keep my eyes open. Maybe she’ll understand. The Agency did say she requested someone who could patrol the city at night. I AM perfect for that.

She’d arrived the previous evening, eager and excited to get settled into her new home. It had felt a bit like arriving at The Academy. She had almost nothing with her, not even very many clothes. Back then she’d known she’d be spending most of her time wearing the uniform every Academy student had to wear. Now she’d have her proper superhero costume, with no reason to wear anything other than that and a pair of pajamas most days.

Luna Moth had some “civilian” clothing and had thought about wearing that when she went to meet the superheroine who lived two apartments down. But she wanted to make a good impression even if she was going to seem groggy and subdued.

It was almost time to introduce herself and she was trying to make sure she looked her best. She fussed with her costume, smoothing out the green and white fabric and adjusting all the cute heart-shaped charms that she’d insisted on being added to it.

She adjusted her breasts, making sure they fit right. That was important since the dress-like costume had a large chest cutout. Her breasts weren’t overly large, but they were big enough that she worried the costume didn’t have enough support. The cups weren’t as sturdy as she’d hoped, already having discovered it wouldn’t take much to pull them down and expose her breasts.

That shouldn’t be TOO big of a worry, she kept telling herself. As long as I’m patrolling at night I should be able to keep my wings out most of the time. That means I can stay airborne out of the reach of anyone I might be fighting. And my luna blasts mean I won’t have to get up close to anyone while I fight them.

Knowing she’d be spending as little time on the ground as she could made her comfortable including heels in her costume when she’d designed it. The white high-heeled boots she wore had green accents, pretty sparkle-covered little wings above the heels, and a shimmering cute star on the front.

She’d fallen in love with the high-heeled boots the moment she’d put them on. She was already a tall, slender woman. The boots allowed her to take that height and make it something imposing, something she hoped would intimidate her foes.

Green thigh-high stockings that left just a little of her narrow thighs visible under the short skirt at the bottom of the rest of her uniform left her feeling sexy in a way that boosted her confidence. The whole costume had been designed to make her feel sexy that way, the perfect mix of girly, cute, and slutty. Even the long elbow-high gloves she wore helped it look and feel that way.

Hopefully this other superheroine will be impressed, Luna Moth thought as she left her apartment. All I know about her is that she went to The Academy when I did, but they didn’t specify if she was in my cohort. Probably someone who might recognize me and I want to wow them with my costume!

Luna Moth hadn’t put in any thought about whether it might be someone she’d known as she felt she hadn’t known anyone. She’d been so shy, lost in her studies, and even further lost in her relationship with Psigirl that she hadn’t taken the time to get to know anyone else.

The young superheroine was unprepared for who was going to be on the other side of the door she was knocking on. She straightened her skirt one more time, stood tall, and put on the best smile she could when the sun was up outside.

“Hi! I’m—” It was all she could get out before her mind processed who had just opened the door. She stopped talking. She stopped moving. She felt like a deer in headlights, unable to do anything to avoid being hit by an incoming car about to slam right into her.

It’s her. It’s Glitterburst. How could it be her? Why did it have to be HER?

She looked incredible. As cute and pretty as ever, but with a confident glow she’d never had at The Academy. How attractive she looked was all Luna Moth could think about as she stood like an idiot staring down at the significantly shorter girl.

Glitterburst was wearing what Luna Moth assumed was her costume, although later she’d discover the girl wore a funky pair of pink sunglasses to complete the outfit. All the flesh the costume left on display left Luna Moth remembering why her crush on the girl had developed into a bit of a sexual obsession.

In a flash a year’s worth of complicated, intense emotions came rushing to the surface. Her crush on Glitterburst and the way she’d silently lusted after the girl. Her relationship with Psigirl. How Luna Moth had felt about Glitterburst had ended up being so heavily tied into her relationship with Psigirl.

And Glitterburst didn’t know any of that. Glitterburst didn’t even know who she was, didn’t even know Luna Moth’s name!

“Hey,” Glitterburst said with a smile that helped melt away some of the sick feeling in Luna Moth’s stomach. “I know you, don’t I? You’re Luna Moth, right? Come in,” she said, waving Luna Moth into her apartment.

She knows my name. How does she know my name? WHY does she know my name?

“You know who I am?” Luna Moth asked as she entered the girl’s home. She sounded like she was in shock. She FELT like she was in shock.

“Jeez, you sound like you could use some coffee. I’ve got a fresh pot on, you want some? Look at you, you’re barely awake, of course you do. Why don’t you go sit down at that little dining table there and I’ll get you a cup. Sorry I’m rambling, I’m just so excited to have another superheroine in the city and now I’m even more excited to see it’s someone I know! Do you want sugar or milk in your coffee?”

Luna Moth blinked, confused. She couldn’t remember walking across the apartment and sitting down. “Um… plenty of milk and sugar please,” she said shyly.

It’s her. I’m in her home. She’s making me coffee. She knows my name and says she’s excited to see me!

“Here you go,” Glitterburst said as she joined Luna Moth at the table, setting a coffee cup in front of both of them as she sat down. “How come you’re so sleepy looking? Did your plane get in late?”

“Um, no,” Luna Moth began, immediately having to stop. Her mouth felt dry. Her chest was pounding. She grabbed the mug of coffee, lifting it to her mouth to drink so she didn’t have to keep talking and to hopefully leave her mouth a little less dry feeling.

After drinking she tried again. “It came in last evening. I’m normally awake at night. Being up this early is like being up late for everyone else. But I knew it was important I met you when I was supposed to. I just… I didn’t know it would be you,” she said, knowing the girl wouldn’t understand. She trailed off, averting her eyes and flushing. “I didn’t know you ever noticed me,” she added, wishing she could explain what she was feeling.

“Of course I noticed you,” Glitterburst said with a wonderfully charming laugh that left Luna Moth feeling butterflies. “We were in the same cohort and had half our classes together. And a girl as tall and pretty as you who can grow sparkling wings is pretty hard to miss,” Glitterburst added, winking at her.

Is she flirting with me? She CAN’T be flirting with me. Can she? And she said I’m pretty! She thinks I’m pretty! Oh god, what does that mean? What do I do about this?

She was starting to feel a bit giddy, but the rising good feeling deflated as Glitterburst went on.

“And you were even harder to notice thanks to your girlfriend. What was her name? Psigirl? God, you two made such a cute couple! I know people said she was kind of a bitch, but I figured she couldn’t be as bad as everyone said she was if she was able to keep such a cute and sweet girlfriend for so long.”

Luna Moth wanted to scream as a violent tornado of emotions swirled inside her. She wanted to grab her curly lime green hair and pull it out. She wanted to throw her hands to her ears and not hear what she’d just heard.

“I’m sorry,” Glitterburst said, concern in her voice and on her face. “Did something happen between you two?”

Luna Moth realized some of the things she was feeling must have come across on her face. “Something happened,” she said, gripping her coffee mug tightly and staring into it. “A lot happened,” she said quietly, shaking a little and feeling like she was going to burst into tears.

She hadn’t been prepared for this.

“Do you want to tell me about it?” Glitterburst asked, voice full of heart-melting kindness. The girl reached across the table, gently putting a hand on one of Luna Moth’s.

She’s holding my hand. Oh god… her hand is so soft and warm. I’m nearly in tears thinking about what happened with Psigirl, yet I can’t help but be warm and tingly from her touching my hand. Why did it have to be HER?

“I’m sorry,” Luna Moth said, still gripping the mug tightly, “but I’d prefer not to talk about Psigirl.”

“Alright,” Glitterburst said, caressing Luna Moth’s hand to calm her. “I’m very sorry I brought her up, I can see how upset it makes you. I’ll make sure I don’t mention her again. How about we talk shop for a bit?”

Luna Moth nodded. “I’d like that.”

Her stomach dropped a bit when Glitterburst pulled her hand away. She wanted to grab it and confess everything she felt but even if she’d had the courage to do that she knew she wouldn’t. They needed to work together to protect this city, she couldn’t take the chance of making things messy and complicated by confessing her stalkerish crush on the girl.

So they talked shop. Glitterburst told her everything she knew about Sapphica City. She talked, at least at first, mostly about the feel the different neighborhoods had and what kind of crime to expect.

Luna Moth was thankful that Glitterburst was doing most of the talking. She was still overwhelmed. She was trying to focus on what the girl was saying, to work past all the things seeing her and then having Psigirl brought up had made her feel.

As the conversation went on Luna Moth realized Glitterburst hadn’t said anything about facing superpowered foes. When she asked about this Glitterburst’s bubbly enthusiasm died.

“There are supervillainesses in the city. And there’s a crime lord. But I…” She trailed off, hugging herself. Then, cautiously and clearly leaving a lot out, she shared what she knew about Lilith and the two superpowered enforcers she knew the crime lord had. She didn’t come right out and say but it was heavily implied she’d had run-ins with both Lady Lariat and Crimson Cloak that hadn’t gone well.

“For now I’ve been trying to avoid them,” Glitterburst admitted. “Sapphica City isn’t huge, but its beaches draw in a lot of tourists and that brings in a certain kind of scum that keep me busy enough. And Lilith’s operations, they seem to be almost… I don’t want to say ‘harmless’, but she’s not out there hurting people like someone might expect from the city’s self-proclaimed crime boss.”

She paused then shifted the conversation away from supervillainesses. “I’m VERY glad you’re a night person. I’m not. If I’m being honest I’m actually a bit afraid of the night… Er, well, more accurately the dark. The night IS dark, but I’m sure you know that. Why is it YOU like the night so much?”

By then Luna Moth had regained her composure, or at least enough of it to start doing more than listen. She explained what her powers were, how moonlight charged them, and how being up when the sun was up, even if she was inside and couldn’t see it, made her groggy and slow-witted.

“You should see me at night,” Luna Moth said with a sad sigh after taking a sip of coffee. “I’m a lot bubblier at night. And more talkative,” she added, aware in that moment how little she’d spoken so far.

“How come you are afraid of the dark?” Luna Moth asked, suddenly not wanting to talk about herself anymore. “Don’t your powers light up the night?”

Glitterburst held a hand up. “Sure,” she said as shimmering pink and purple energy began to build up around her hand and forearm. The energy began to pop and sparkle with glitter, some of which showered lightly onto the table. “But making it bright or doing it for prolonged periods really drains me. It… uh, has a cost,” she muttered, making the energy surrounding her arm disappear.

Luna Moth had barely heard what the girl was saying. As soon as Glitterburst’s hand had lit up she’d felt a rush of arousal. By the time Glitterburst turned it off Luna Moth was rubbing her thighs together under the table, desperately hoping Glitterburst hadn’t noticed how flush and turned on she’d gotten.

“You okay?” Glitterburst asked, flashing an amused smile at Luna Moth.

She knows. She knows I’m turned on and flustered.

Right then Luna Moth decided she had to tell Glitterburst at least a little bit of what was going on.

“I’m sorry,” she said quietly, unable to meet the girl’s eyes. “I… Look, we’ll be working together. Teaming up, all of that. I need to let you know that your powers are REALLY pretty. Pretty lights like that, they—”

Luna Moth closed her mouth, unable to go on. Her face had gone from being flushed with arousal to burning red with embarrassment.

After taking a moment she forced herself to go on. “And truth is, I had a bit of a crush on you while we were at The Academy,” she blurted out, no longer able to keep it in.

She couldn’t look up, couldn’t bring herself to see what kind of expression was on Glitterburst’s face. If it was the wrong kind of expression it would devastate her, but if it was the RIGHT kind she’d be even less prepared to deal with it.

“I can tell that was hard for you to tell me,” Glitterburst said.

Her voice was full of kindness that made Luna Moth melt. She melted even more when the girl reached across the table and took Luna Moth’s hands in hers.

“I think you’re exceedingly pretty,” she said, seeming to want to set the tone of what she was about to say. “And I think these are feelings we should explore at one point. But first… how do I put this? Since I’ve been here I… Well, I’ve been learning a lot about a lot of things. Accepting I NEED certain things. We learned about it at The Academy, but living it is different. As superpowered women we have certain needs normal people don’t and whether we want to admit it or not we need a LOT of help with those needs.

“So… so maybe, if you want, when you’re ready, we could help each other out. It could be as just friends, as two superheroines helping each other out. But maybe it could be more? Who knows, we’d have to find out.”

Luna Moth was frozen in panic. The offer was perfect. Yet there was something to it that made her stomach lurch. There were too many parts of what she’d said that reminded her of what she’d had with Psigirl.

“I had something like that with someone I was close to,” Luna Moth said, voice quiet and full of barely contained emotion. “It… it got messy,” she said, knowing it wasn’t enough to make Glitterburst understand but unable to get anything else out.

“Alright,” Glitterburst said, pulling her hands away.

Luna Moth panicked even more. She grabbed the girl’s hands, gripping them tight to keep her from pulling away. Her eyes darted up, finally meeting Glitterburst’s after so long. “I’m not saying ‘no’. I’m just… I just need some time.”

Her stomach lurched again. Why had she worded it that way? How many times had Psigirl said those terrible words to her?

Glitterburst smiled kindly. “You take all the time you need,” she said, reassuringly squeezing Luna Moth’s hands before they both let go.

“Till then I have a… well, let’s call her a ‘friend’, who might be able to help,” Glitterburst said, her eyes twinkling at the mention of her “friend”. “She lives in the apartment between ours. She’s a… a woman who offers companionship to those willing to pay for it. But trust me, what she offers women isn’t exactly what you’re thinking. She’s not an ‘escort’, she’s a… I guess a dominatrix?

“She also has powers. She can lock or unlock things with a touch. It’s a power she only ever uses during bondage play, other than that she’s just a ‘normal’ person. But that means she understands our sexual needs and shares some of them. She cares a lot about this city and wants to give back to it, so she lets me come to her and use her services so I can be a better superheroine.

“When I told her about a new superheroine arriving she told me to tell you about her and let you know she’d be more than happy to help you too. She’s right there, next door, all day every day. I know she has normal clients, but she doesn’t seem to have many which means she can almost always help us out.”

Luna Moth wasn’t sure what to say so she didn’t say anything, letting Glitterburst go on.

“She wouldn’t ask for money,” Glitterburst added. “She DOES require payment, but it’s hard to look at it that way.” She leaned in, eyes sparkling with excitement. “She asks for submission and obedience. You have to agree to enter a domme/sub relationship with her during your play sessions. It’s… It’s thrilling,” Glitterburst said. “Submitting like that in such a safe space?”

Glitterburst pulled back, frowning. “But if that isn’t your thing…”

“It is,” Luna Moth said, surprised a little that the words had flown out of her mouth so quickly and easily.

A moment later she was less surprised. She felt frazzled and horny after this meeting and thinking about going home and having to deal with all those messy emotions and sexual needs that had built up while inside Glitterburst’s apartment filled her with dread.

She couldn’t help but think back to all those “games” she’d played with Psigirl. She’d always played the helpless superheroine while Psigirl had been the domineering supervillainess. Was what Glitterburst was suggesting she did with this woman much different than all that?

“What’s her name?” Luna Moth asked, having already made up her mind she’d be paying the woman a visit to at least find out if she found her attractive.

“Mistress Katia,” Glitterburst said. “I don’t know if that’s her real name, but it’s what her clients have to call her. She’s wonderful, trust me. And perhaps the sexiest woman I’ve ever— Oh, fuck me! Is that the time?”

Glitterburst jumped up. “We’ve been talking for hours! I need to get out there and start my patrol. And you,” she added as she glanced at Luna Moth, “probably need some sleep so you can start patrolling the city tonight.”

“That is the plan,” Luna Moth said as she got up. “This was nice,” she said as Glitterburst led her to the door. “We need to make sure we’re meeting like this every day or two.”

Glitterburst nodded eagerly. “So we can make sure we’re superheroing the best we can, right?” she asked with a flirtatious wink.

Luna Moth giggled and flushed. “I’m really glad it was you,” she said just before leaving.

“I’m glad it was you, too,” Glitterburst said as she opened the door. “We’ll talk soon. And remember, Mistress Katia is right there. Just knock on her door whenever you’re ready to meet her.”

* * *

Luna Moth didn’t go home. The unexpectedly emotionally intense meeting left her feeling even more like she needed to crash, but she knew she wouldn’t be able to. The meeting with Glitterburst had left her worked up and horny to the point that she knew she’d never be able to get to bed without lessening at least some of the sexual pressure.

She COULD do it herself, but that was never as good. Maybe this Mistress Katia could help as much as Glitterburst said she could. Since she had to walk past the woman’s door to get back to her apartment she might as well try and introduce herself.

As soon as Luna Moth knocked she began to doubt she was doing the right thing. Would she really want to use the services of a woman like this? And even if she was as willing to help her with her needs would she be willing to do that now, the first time they met?

She looked down at herself, trying to imagine what kind of impression she’d make. The costume would make a good impression and her body looked amazing in it. But what about HER? She was a mess and she knew it. A jumbled mess of confused emotions she was trying not to deal with and frantic, horny energy her groggy mind could barely process.

Is this healthy? Am I knocking on this woman’s door as a way to avoid dealing with everything I’m feeling? Maybe this is a mistake… Maybe I should leave. It doesn’t even seem like she’s home, or maybe she’s just busy with a client and—

The door opened and everything changed.

Luna Moth gasped, taking a step back as the sight of the woman left her stunned and breathless. She’d never seen a woman so stunningly beautiful and deeply sexy. Tall, with long shapely legs. A narrow, athletic build yet curvaceous in all the most womanly places. Her long silver-white hair as stunning as her intense unnatural silver eyes.

Her breasts especially shocked Luna Moth. The woman was wearing a nearly transparent black robe that allowed the girl a clear glimpse of the woman’s large, perfectly shaped breasts. Psigirl was the only partner she’d ever had and the only woman she’d ever seen naked in the real world. She’d been unprepared for how erotically thrilling just SEEING a pair of breasts that large would be.

The moment the woman had opened the door and revealed herself it had been like a wall of arousal had been sent out to crash into Luna Moth. It had taken her breath away, physically staggering her back and leaving her speechless.

“Hello, pretty tall one,” the woman purred in a slight Eastern European accent Luna Moth couldn’t place. “Judging by the way you’re dressed you must be Glitterburst’s new super friend. And judging by how flustered and aroused you look you must be in desperate need of my services. Why don’t you come in and introduce yourself?” she asked, stepping to the side and waving Luna Moth inside.

Luna Moth couldn’t move. She couldn’t speak. She felt overwhelmed with intense Sapphic panic she attributed to being so worked up and horny combined with just how stunning the woman was.

“Come, pretty tall one, let Mistress Katia take care of you,” the woman said, slipping an arm around Luna Moth’s narrow waist and leading her into her apartment.

“T-thank you,” the girl stammered, once more overwhelmed. There had been another wave of disorienting arousal that had washed over her as the woman put her arm around her waist, leaving her confused and disoriented. She let the woman take her into her apartment, unable to do anything but let the woman lead her.

Later that day, after she was alone in her apartment thinking over what happened in the apartment beside hers, she’d think little of those overwhelming waves of arousal. She was up too late. She had just been through an emotional roller coaster, one that had left her painfully in need of sexual release. And the woman was just so sexually intense.

It never occurred to her, not in the moment and not in hindsight, that there had been more going on than there seemed. Even knowing the woman had superpowers it never entered her mind that Mistress Katia could have powers other than the one Glitterburst had told her about. She didn’t know or even suspect she was being physically and emotionally manipulated from the moment the door had opened.

“Welcome to my home, which as you can see is also my place of work,” Mistress Katia said as she led Luna Moth into her sex dungeon-like living room. “I assume Glitterburst told you about my work?”

“Y-yes, she did,” Luna Moth said, voice quiet as she stared around at the astounding amount of BDSM-themed furniture, tools, and toys.

“If I’m to help you, pretty tall one, you must address me properly,” the woman said in a firm tone, tightening her grip around the girl’s waist. “You shall call me ‘Mistress Katia’,” she added, grabbing Luna Moth’s waist with both hands and positioning the girl so she was standing in front of her looking at her. “Understand, pretty tall one?”

Another wave of overwhelming arousal washed over Luna Moth. It left her feeling dizzy and glad the woman was holding her. “I never said I needed your help,” she stammered.

“If you hadn’t needed it you wouldn’t have come to Mistress Katia, pretty tall one. I am like you, I have powers. I understand what that does to one’s libido. And although I do not play hero like you and Glitterburst do, I understand what THAT does to us. All those heroics… All that physical exertion. All those emotions, all that EVERYTHING. It all builds heat and pressure that needs to be released.”

As she spoke she slowly ran her hands first down Luna Moth’s sides to trace the slight curve of the tall girl’s narrow hips, then back up her body.

“I feel you shivering at my touch, girl. I see the way you look at all my tools. I see things in your face and eyes, things an older, experienced woman like me understands and can see that a pretty young thing like you can’t. You need me, pretty tall one. Need me now, as you’ll need me most days.”

Luna Moth’s chest heaved as the woman’s hands sensually explored her body. It felt so good! How could she not give this woman what she wanted from her? No… No, she had it backward. How could she not take what she needed from HER, what Mistress Katia was so freely offering?

“It is my duty as a citizen of this city to help you young superheroines,” Mistress Katia continued. “To take care of your needs so you can better protect Sapphica City. I might make the offer regardless, for you are a delight to behold and touch. It will be a pleasure helping take care of your needs. I’ll ask for only a small thing as payment.”

“Submission and obedience,” Luna Moth said, remembering how Glitterburst had worded it.

“Yes, pretty tall one. And by the way you have reacted not just to me but my home I suspect that is a price you’d happily pay.”

“Yes, it is,” Luna Moth said, the words falling out of her mouth before she’d thought them.

“You enjoy large breasts, don’t you?”

The sudden change of topic confused Luna Moth for a moment. Then her eyes darted down to stare at the woman’s breasts. She flushed, forcing herself to look back up at the woman’s eyes. She flushed brighter when she realized she’d been doing the same thing constantly since the woman had turned her to face her. 

“I— Yes,” Luna Moth admitted after thinking about denying it. “Yes, very much.”

Mistress Katia let go of Luna Moth. She took a step back, undoing the belt holding her nearly transparent robes closed then shrugged the garment off. “You may look freely. I enjoy it when women look at me the way you’re looking at me. It’s particularly pleasing seeing how adorably flustered you are getting by being so turned on.”

She took a step back towards Luna Moth, closing half the distance between them. “And you can do more than look. I told you, I want to take care of you. This can be our first play session.” She took another step forward, closing the distance between them.

As she did she wrapped her arms around the girl, standing on her toes and pulling the girl down and into her. Luna Moth was left with her face pressed into the woman’s large breasts, held there and unable to escape “Do you enjoy them?” Mistress Katia asked, turning slightly from side to side to rub the girl’s face in her breasts.

It took Luna Moth a few moments to be able to speak. “Yes, Mistress Katia,” she said, voice muffled by the woman’s large breasts. “But this… it’s… Overwhelming?”

After holding the girl there for a few more moments she eased her grip on her, taking a step back to give her some space. But she kept hold of her, sliding her hands down her sides to grab her hips.

“Have you never been with a woman as well-endowed as me?” she asked, chuckling in amusement at how overwhelmed and aroused Luna Moth looked. When the girl didn’t answer she looked harder at her. “Have you been with ANY women, pretty tall one?”

“Only one,” Luna Moth admitted shyly. “And she… she wasn’t anything like you,” she added quietly.

“You must tell me all about her. Not now, now you have needs I must take care of. But as you are so inexperienced and this is our first play session we shall begin slowly.”

She turned, strutting away from Luna Moth and swinging her hips in a way that she must have known would cause the flustered and horny girl to stare at her ass. “Come along, pretty tall one,” Mistress Katia said, slapping her ass to ensure she had Luna Moth’s attention before turning and sitting on a couch with the smooth grace of a predatory feline.

“Here,” Mistress Katia said, patting the couch beside her. “Your Mistress commands you come lay beside her and put your head in her lap.”

After another moment of intense sexual panic Luna Moth lurched forward, rushing to the couch and laying on it.

As she set her head down on Mistress Katia’s lap the woman slipped the fingers of one hand into the girl’s curly lime-green hair while putting her other hand on the part of Luna Moth’s chest that her costume left exposed. “Let’s work on calming some of that sexual panic I see you are feeling while we start to build the heat that will burn off the sexual energy you need to be relieved of,” she said as she played with Luna Moth’s hair and teasingly caressed her chest.

Luna Moth melted into the couch, letting out a long, soft moan of delight as she submitted to the woman.

“You want me to be your Mistress?”

“Yes,” Luna Moth replied in a soft, breathy whisper. She wanted to close her eyes and concentrate on the woman’s touch, but she couldn’t bring herself to stop staring at her breasts. They were just above her face, so close she swore she could feel the heat from them.

“Then I will be your Mistress and you shall be my slave, at least when we have our play sessions. And I take very, VERY good care of my slaves,” Mistress Katia told her.

She leaned forward and down, turning slightly as she did so one of her large breasts rested on the girl’s face. “My slave may lick and suck on her Mistress’ tit to her delight,” she told Luna Moth.

Luna Moth’s mouth was already open. As soon as the woman had pressed the breast into her face she’d opened it and started licking then sucking on the woman’s nipple. She moaned deeply into the breast, the warmth and weight of it pressing into her face making her gush.

She’d thought she understood how sexually attractive she found large breasts. But she hadn’t. Seeing the woman’s tits had done things to her she’d been unprepared for. Feeling the weight of her breast on her face was something she’d been equally unprepared for.

“There’s a good girl. Such an eager, wet mouth,” Mistress Katia purred happily as she played with Luna Moth’s hair and caressed her chest. “Whoever your last partner was might not have been well-endowed, but I can guess you still spent a lot of time sucking on her nipples. You know what you’re doing. Eager. Wet. It leaves your Mistress wondering what other parts of her new slave might be as eager and wet.”

Mistress Katia slid the hand caressing Luna Moth’s chest down her body. Luna Moth spread her legs open, acting on a combination of carnal instinct and hope.

“Such cute and sexy green panties,” the woman cooed as she hiked up the skirt of Luna Moth’s costume. “But I bet what’s inside is even cuter and sexier,” she purred, slipping her hand into the girl’s panties.

Luna Moth moaned into the woman’s breast as Mistress Katia’s fingers found her womanhood.

“As eager and wet as I expected,” Mistress Katia cooed happily as she started working the girl’s sex. “You just lay there and relax, pretty tall one. Suck on my tit. Let me work off all that terrible pressure built up in you. I know just what you need. Can’t cum too fast, too hard, or too many times. It would weaken your powers, maybe even completely depower you?”

Luna Moth nodded and moaned her agreement, unwilling to break suction around the woman’s nipple even long enough to tell her yes.

“Mistress Katia knows what to do,” the woman purred. “She knows EXACTLY how to take care of a superheroine. How to work her. How to pleasure her. How to give you everything you need to ensure you’re happily and eager to fully submit…”

* * *

Luna Moth could barely stand. She’d never been so thoroughly sexually satisfied. The woman had slowly worked her to climax twice with skill that seemed so easy it might have appeared to bore her if not for how enthusiastic she was about getting to have her way with Luna Moth.

The most astounding thing to Luna Moth was that even though she’d gotten off twice neither orgasm had weakened her. The woman really did know what Luna Moth needed. She knew how to read Luna Moth’s body perfectly, knew exactly how to slowly work her pleasure in the way that best relieved the maddening sexual tension built up in her, and how to perfectly bring her to a slow, calming climax that did nothing to weaken her.

“You are satisfied with my work, pretty tall one?” Mistress Katia asked the question as she helped Luna Moth to her feet then began walking her to the front door.

“Yes, Mistress Katia,” Luna Moth said, still a bit breathless. She felt so calm and sated. She knew that the moment her head hit the pillow in her bed she’d be able to fall asleep and that it would be some of the most peaceful sleep she’d ever have. “You were incredible.”

“And you’ll be back?”

“Yes,” Luna Moth blurted out. Not coming back seemed unthinkable to her.

“Good. But I must warn you, there will be another cost going forward. I will still demand submission and obedience, but I will demand something else as well.”

Luna Moth froze. “What?” she asked, afraid it would be a price she’d be unwilling or unable to pay, then afraid it would be one she SHOULDN’T be willing to pay but would anyways.

“Stories,” the woman said.

Luna Moth blinked. “Stories? I don’t understand.”

“Stories,” Mistress Katia repeated. “Stories about your life. I want to hear about your exploits as a superheroine. I want to hear about this lucky girl who got to have you before me. I want to hear about your wants, your desires, your fantasies. I want all your stories. And you will give them to me.”

“Alright, Mistress Katia. I will give you my stories.”

“ALL your stories,” the woman said firmly. “Starting during our next play session. Promise it.”

“I promise, Mistress Katia,” Luna Moth said.

“What a good girl you are,” the woman told her as she opened the door for Luna Moth. She smiled slyly at the reaction the two words got from the girl. “Now, pretty tall one, off to bed. I suspect tonight will be a very big night for you. Who knows who you might meet on your first patrol of Sapphica City.”

Chapter Twelve: Luna Moth’s First Defeat

After the most amazing day’s sleep she’d ever had Luna Moth was able to properly admire Sapphica City’s beauty. She knew the place was even more breathtaking from her vantage point above it. The ocean glistening in the moonlight looked stunning, as did the beach and the line of colorfully lit businesses lining the beach.

The city had a vibrant nightlife, with more clubs and bars near the beach than she could count. That meant she’d be kept as busy as Glitterburst was kept during the day, and THAT was something she was looking forward to. She was ready to be a superheroine. She was ready to protect people and make a difference.

She wanted the sight of her glowing wings and the shimmering rain of glittering dust she left trailing behind her to be a shining beacon that would make the citizens of Sapphica City feel safe. She knew she’d have to earn that and planned on working hard to make each night count.

By the middle of her patrol she felt like she’d done just that. She’d stopped a handful of robberies and two attempted assaults being carried out by gangs. She’d stopped every crime she’d found, her powers allowing her to easily defeat and subdue her enemies.

The gangs had surprised her a little. Not that they existed, but that they were all female. She still found it hard to believe Sapphica City was as prominently female as it was. She’d barely seen a man since arriving, even all the police she’d interacted with when handing over the apprehended criminals had been women. And judging by the way they’d “admired” her costume each and every one of them had been sexually attracted to women.

She was aware the city had always been a place known for being friendly to lesbians. She also knew it had become more so recently. It was still a little staggering living in what felt a lot like a lesbian paradise. Yes, the city wasn’t perfect, but if it had been there would have been little reason for her or Glitterburst to be stationed there.

Throughout the night she found herself thinking about Glitterburst almost nonstop. She’d decided her presence was a good thing. Since that terrible day when everything had fallen apart with Psigirl she’d been convinced she wouldn’t have been able to speak to Glitterburst. But she had. She’d done more than that.

Luna Moth would often hold her own hand, thinking about how wonderful it had been having Glitterburst hold her hand even momentarily. That would get her thinking about the other things Glitterburst had said. There were possibilities open to her she’d spent nearly a year fantasizing about. It was like a dream come true, like them being stationed not just in the same city but two apartments away from each other was fate.

And then there was Mistress Katia. THAT felt a bit like a dream, a deeply erotic one. She kept wondering if it had really happened, then she’d remember the feel of the woman’s fingers on and in her womanhood and all doubt it had happened would dissolve with a soft moan of desire.

She knew she’d be using the woman’s services whenever the need for them arose, perhaps even when it didn’t. It hadn’t just been deeply sexually gratifying. The submission play had been something that satisfied her in a way that was both intensely sexually satisfying AND emotionally so. It was a part of herself she’d only got to begin to explore with Psigirl, and that exploration hadn’t been very healthy.

But this will be, she kept telling herself. She’s a professional. She knows what she’s doing. And Glitterburst will know what the woman is doing with me. If Glitterburst and I do end up getting together there won’t be jealousy festering inside her that turns her into a monster…

As the night went on and the clubs and bars emptied or closed for the night Luna Moth began patrolling other parts of the city. Glitterburst had given her some pointers on where to find crime hot spots in the city but had said she didn’t have much of a feel for how useful her experience would be at night since she’d never properly patrolled at the times Luna Moth would be patrolling.

Luna Moth found herself by the city’s commercial docks, suspicious of how busy one of the docks was. The time was just right that it seemed too late and too early for just one of the docks to be so busy. The fact the others looked unused made her even more suspicious of the activity below.

As she flew closer she saw the women moving boxes off a barge looked questionable, and the trucks they were moving the boxes into were unmarked. Something shady was going on, she was certain of it.

She planned to fly lower, flare the brightness of her wings to get the women’s attention, and demand to know what they were doing. If something legitimate was going on they’d explain and be able to prove it.

If something illegal was happening she knew they’d respond by either running or trying to attack her. She was prepared for both possibilities. Her luna beams would allow her to blind or stun anyone who might try to flee or attack her. And if they DID attack her she had ways to subdue a crowd of foes much more easily than hitting each of them with a luna beam.

The sparkling, glowing dust that came off her wings could be turned into a weapon. When she wanted she could make it so the powder made people sluggish and even put them to sleep if they inhaled enough of it. Blanket a group of foes with the fairy dust and she could either put them to sleep or at the very least leave them so groggy they’d be much easier to handle.

As Luna Moth neared the point where the women below would HAVE to notice the flying, glowing woman above them she was confident the confrontation, if it became one, would be as easy as all the others she’d had that night.

Then she saw the supervillainess.

The woman appeared in a puff of red smoke, dark tendrils reaching out of the strange cloak wrapped around her as though the cloak was a living thing. Based on Glitterburst’s description she knew this had to be Crimson Cloak, and that meant whatever was going on down there was part of the local crime lord Lilith’s operation.

I’m not ready for this, Luna Moth thought as she remembered how Glitterburst had changed from a glowing, happy, confident superheroine to someone who looked more like a scared little girl when she’d talked about the supervillainesses who worked for Lilith.

With her heart pounding with fear Luna Moth thought, I’m not ready for this and I don’t want my first defeat to happen on my first night in this city. I need to get out of here before that woman notices me.

It was too late. Just as she’d made the choice to retreat Crimson Cloak looked up and saw her.

Luna Moth’s heart skipped a beat as she saw the woman grin up at her then, after wrapping her cloak around herself, disappear in a puff of red smoke.

For a few moments Luna Moth thought she’d be fine. She turned and flew away as fast as she could, rising higher into the night sky to get as much distance from any nearby rooftops. She thought this would be enough to keep her safe.

The supervillainess was a teleporter, Glitterburst had told her that, and even if she hadn’t Luna Moth would have been able to figure it out on her own. What she didn’t know, because Glitterburst hadn’t known and thus hadn’t been able to warn her, was that Crimson Cloak could fly too.

The supervillainess appeared in a puff of red smoke directly in front of Luna Moth. “Seems the city has a second superheroine,” the woman said in a deep, raspy voice. “How fun! And here I was thinking the night would be boring. I’m Crimson Cloak, and you are?”

“Luna Moth,” the young superheroine said, raising her chin and giving the woman a defiant glare as they floated staring each other down. “I’ve heard about you, and I’ve heard about your boss Lilith.”

“From Glitterburst, yes? She’s a pretty one… I haven’t had a chance to play with her yet, not really. She’s been smart enough to stay away from Lilith’s operations once she finds out that’s what they are. But Lilith has given me permission to have fun with any superheroine who DOES interfere.”

 “I didn’t know what was going on down there,” Luna Moth said, trying to hide that she was scared of the imposing, and confusingly sexy woman floating before her. “I still don’t. I was flying down to investigate then I saw you. I was… I was going to disengage.”

“Is that so?” the supervillainess asked.

Is she amused by my response? Luna Moth wasn’t sure. Reading the woman’s expression was hard thanks to the cowl-like mask that covered the top half of her face.

“Not sure I believe you,” Crimson Cloak said, “but even if I did it wouldn’t matter. Lilith has left instructions on how I’m supposed to deal with any new superheroines I run into. See, she knows Glitterburst knows not to fuck with her and her operations, but she wants to make sure new arrivals understand too. So now I’m going to have to teach you a lesson you won’t forget.”

Till then her cloak had been half open, billowing in a wind that Luna Moth couldn’t feel. Crimson Cloak threw it open, revealing darkness within it. That darkness started to reach out, turning into inky tendrils that shot towards Luna Moth as though to grab hold of her.

Luna Moth panicked, flying back away from the supervillainess. At the same time she threw her hands forward and sent a powerful beam of moonlight-infused energy blasting towards the woman.

The inky tendrils reaching for Luna Moth twisted together into a funnel that sucked up and swallowed Luna Moth’s attack. By the way the tendrils pulled back into the woman’s cloak Luna Moth could tell eating the attack left them spent, but she had no idea how long it would be before Crimson Cloak could summon more of the tendrils to attack her again.

“Pretty, but useless against me,” Crimson Cloak taunted as the villainess flung her cloak back and flew towards Luna Moth.

Luna Moth dived back and down, throwing her arm up to send a curved blast of silver energy at her attacker. It should have hit and been more than enough to knock the woman back, but Crimson Cloak simply threw her cloak open and let the darkness reach out and swallow the luna blast.

A moment later the villainess reached Luna Moth, slamming her elbow into the girl’s gut and knocking the wind out of her. The attack was strong enough to break the girl’s concentration, causing her glowing wings to shimmer then disappear.

Luna Moth, groaning in pain, started to fall.

Above her Crimson Cloak wrapped her cloak around herself, disappearing into it leaving behind only a puff of red mist. A moment later she reappeared below Luna Moth, facing up towards her. She flung her cloak open, catching the girl in her arms then closing the cloak around them and teleporting them.

 Luna Moth hadn’t understood what was happening until they reappeared outside of whatever dark place Crimson Cloak traveled through when she teleported. “Let go of me,” the young superheroine snarled as she thrashed about, trying to break free of the woman’s grasp.

“But your wings—”

Luna Moth screamed, sending out a shockwave of cold silver moonlight that blasted the supervillainess away from her. Her wings rematerialized, allowing her to remain in the sky.

“Where did you go?” she called out, head darting from side to side as she tried to find her opponent. She hadn’t wanted this fight, hadn’t thought she was ready for it, but now that it had begun she was determined to win it.

“Right in front of you,” Crimson Cloak said as she materialized within arm’s reach of the young superheroine. She flung her cloak open as she appeared, inky tendrils shooting from it.

Luna Moth yelped in alarm as they grabbed her wrists and ankles, yanking her limbs out and holding her in place. She fluttered her wings furiously, trying to create a cloud of glittering dust that would subdue or weaken Crimson Cloak, but it all showered harmlessly to the world below in a pretty blanket of glittering, harmless fairy dust.

“Let go of me,” Luna Moth groaned as she thrashed about trying to break free.

The inky tendrils that had grabbed her ankles and wrists constricted, slithering around and up her limbs like tentacles.

“Oh, calm down,” Crimson Cloak said as though bored with their fight. “And don’t think I haven’t noticed your hands glowing. I’ll just keep them pointed AWAY from me. Unless you have some other tricks up your skirt I suggest you admit you’ve been defeated.”

Luna Moth continued to growl, grunt, and thrash about trying to break free.

“I saved you,” Crimson Mask snapped. “When I hit you your pretty wings disappeared. You were going to plummet to your death, you silly girl!”

“I would have been fine,” Luna Moth snapped, still struggling to break free. “You just stunned me. My wings would have come back before I was in danger.”

“Maybe,” the woman said as she floated a bit closer. “MAYBE. Fine, I didn’t save you. But I’ve defeated you. I’ve got you wrapped in my cloak’s tendrils. You’re helpless. You know what that means, yes? You know the rules? What happens to defeated superheroines?”

Luna Moth knew. At The Academy they’d taught all the students what superheroines were expected to allow to happen so their foes would play by the unwritten rules that kept what superheroes and criminals did relatively free of anything deadly.

The idea of that happening had always sickened her when she’d imagined she’d be facing male criminals and supervillains. But the idea of it being a woman had always excited her, something that had always left her feeling confused and ashamed. That hadn’t stopped her from playing pretend with Psigirl. And THAT had only left the idea of being defeated by a supervillainess even more erotically charged.

It was because of those jumbled, complicated feelings that Luna Moth continued to glare at Crimson Cloak, grunting defiantly as she kept thrashing about and trying to break free. “Let. Me. Go!”

“Not till I’ve made sure you understand you don’t fuck with Lilith or her operations,” Crimson Cloak said, floating a bit closer. “Not till you prove you’ll play by the rules. Not till I’ve had a little fun with you…”

As the woman drew closer Luna Moth stopped struggling. She froze up, panicked by how turned on she was. Being held in place against her will… the sexy woman nearly close enough to kiss…

“You’re into this, aren’t you? Don’t deny it, I can see how heavily you’re panting.”

Luna Moth didn’t deny it. “What do you plan on doing to me?” She flushed in shame when she heard the eagerness in her voice.

“Anything I want,” the woman said, raspy voice growing deeper. “First, make the wings disappear. I’ll hold you up, keep you safe. I’ll ALWAYS keep a sexy superheroine safe, just ask Glitterburst.”

As Luna Moth willed her wings to disappear she asked, “What does THAT mean? I thought you said you hadn’t ‘played’ with her yet.”

Crimson Cloak began to float around Luna Moth. The tendrils reaching out of her cloak shifted with her, making it so Luna Moth was held in the same position as the woman rotated around her. Soon the supervillainess was behind the girl. Her cloak billowed open, half wrapping around them as though to give them privacy from any eyes that might be looking up at their areal confrontation.

Luna Moth shivered slightly when she felt the woman press into her back. “Perhaps you should ask her when you see her next,” Crimson Cloak whispered into her ear, causing the girl to shiver again as she let slip a small, feminine moan.

“You like this a LOT, don’t you?” Crimson Cloak asked as she wrapped her arms around Luna Moth. “Oh yes… I can feel you shaking from my touch. You like my hands all over you. Admit it.”

One of the villainess’ hands had been running down the front of Luna Moth’s body while the other had just reached one of the girl’s small breasts. They both stopped moving, leaving Luna Moth whimpering.

“I like it,” she admitted, panting for a moment before adding, “please don’t stop!”

“Beg,” Crimson Cloak whispered into her.

“Please,” Luna Moth moaned pathetically. “Please keep touching me.”

Crimson Cloak started moving her hands again, but slowly. “More,” she demanded.

“I lost,” Luna Moth gasped as the woman started playing with her breasts through her costume. “And that means I’m fair game sexually. You get to have me now. And I… I WANT you to take me.”

“Oh yes, you’re going to be lots of fun,” Crimson Cloak said as the hand moving down Luna Moth’s body turned to slide down her leg. “You’re going to be LOTS of fun,” she said, getting past the bottom of Luna Moth’s skirt and flipping it up so she could grab the girl’s crotch. “Lots and lots of fun,” she continued as she started rubbing at the girl through her panties.

Her cloak wrapped tighter around them as Luna Moth surrendered fully to the supervillainess, wiggling and moaning in delight as the evil woman felt her up and rubbed her pussy.

Darkness closed in around them but Luna Moth barely noticed. She was too focused on what the woman was doing with her hands. It felt amazing. She had skill. Maybe not as much as Mistress Katia, but even with the woman playing with her breasts and rubbing her pussy through her clothing Luna Moth was quickly left gasping in a way the dominatrix hadn’t made her. This had a wholly different kind of heat. What had happened with Mistress Katia had been soft but firm and offered up freely. This was greedy and intense, something being taken from her.

When the cloak unwrapped from around them Luna Moth barely cared where they’d been teleported to. On a rooftop maybe? The moonlight was shining on them, so they had to be outside. What mattered was they were alone. It was somewhere private, the ledge running around the roof high enough that if they sat or laid down no one, even someone on a nearby rooftop level with them, would be able to see them.

Crimson Cloak pushed Luna Moth down and into a corner of the roof, the waist-high ledge acting like a wall. “Spread your legs for me, pretty, helpless heroine,” Crimson Cloak demanded.

Luna Moth did what the woman wanted her to do, sinking a bit as she pressed her back into the wall and spread her legs wide open. With her legs open like that Crimson Cloak was able to kneel between them, leaning over Luna Moth and leaning a forearm across the girl’s chest to better hold her in place.

“Good girl,” the woman said, noticing the instant reaction those words got from Luna Moth. “Now, let’s see just how much you’re enjoying this,” she said as she slipped her hand into the girl’s panties. “Oh my! You’re wet. You’re REALLY wet!”

Luna Moth moaned, rocking her hips and grinding against the woman’s hand as her fingers slipped in and out of her. She averted her eyes, too ashamed to look at the supervillainess. She didn’t want to see the gloating smile on her face, knowing it would make her feel even more ashamed of what she was so easily letting happen to her.

“Ever had a supervillainess make you cum?”

“Never,” Luna Moth gasped, knowing she was already close.

“I’m the first supervillainess to defeat you then?” she asked, curling her fingers to rake the girl’s g-spot.

“Yes,” Luna Moth gasped. A moment later she gasped again, her body tensing. “Please, I’m so close… don’t stop,” she whimpered.

“Will it weaken you if I make you cum?”

Luna Moth had so quickly gotten lost in the forced pleasure she’d forgotten that. “Yes,” she moaned out helplessly, knowing when the woman made her cum she’d be left even more helpless and hating how hot that made her. “Yes,” she moaned again, unable to stop herself from leaning into the fear, shame, and deep sexual thrill of being depowered and weakened this way.

She started to climax. Her whole body grew tight as she pressed back and down into the roof. Her eyes rolled up into her head as she shuddered in delight, the cascading waves of pleasure pulsing through her body leaving her feeling drained and weak.

“There’s a good girl,” Crimson Cloak purred in her deep, raspy voice as she continued to work Luna Moth’s convulsing cunt. “Keep cumming for me. Hard and long, let’s get you as weak as we can…”

By the time she was done Luna Moth felt too weak to stand. She could barely move or keep her eyes open. She wasn’t weak enough to pass out, but if the woman kept going and made her cum again…

“Now that you’re truly helpless I’ll take what I want,” Crimson Cloak said. She grabbed Luna Moth and pulled her away from the wall, pushing her to the ground on her back. “And what I want is your pretty mouth on my cunt,” the supervillainess said as she knelt above the helpless heroine.

“You know how to eat pussy?” she asked, pulling the crotch of her leotard to the side.

“Yes,” Luna Moth said, staring up at the woman’s hairless snatch. The sight of her arousal-moistened fleshy folds glistening in the dim light of the night made the girl’s mouth water.

“Good,” Crimson Cloak said as she sat on the girl’s face. “Then get eating, you pretty, submissive little slut. Because I’m not getting off your face till you make me cum.”

* * *

Luna Moth collapsed the moment Crimson Cloak released her. She lay in a heap on the floor, too weak to stand, too weak to even look around and see where the supervillainess had taken her.

Her face was damp, covered with the supervillainess’ vaginal juices. Being made to service the woman that way had been deeply humiliating, even more so because that humiliation had been so sexually thrilling.

She buried her face in the crook of her arm, unsure whether she wanted to simply pass out, cry in shame, or pathetically beg the woman to “play” with her some more. Unable to decide which she wanted most Luna Moth ended up asking where they were, still not bothering to look up and see for herself.

“I told you to think of home when I took you in my cloak,” Crimson Cloak said, sounding slightly drained from the climax she’d made Luna Moth give her. “So that’s where I brought you.”

Luna Moth’s heart skipped a beat. She forced herself to look up, seeing she was lying on the floor of her apartment’s living room. “You knew where I lived?”

Crimson Cloak loomed above Luna Moth, staring down at her with a frown on her face. “Not till you pictured it in your mind. I… I could tell you needed help getting home,” she said, the menacing and confident tone that had been in her voice all night suddenly gone.

She knelt and put a hand on Luna Moth’s back. “I know you might not believe this, but you’re safe now. There are rules. You played along, so will we. You’ll always be safe here in your home. Yes, now that I’ve been here I can teleport here whenever I want, but I WON’T. Not unless you were to ask me. Ask Glitterburst, she—”

Crimson Cloaked stopped, looking around. “This apartment is laid out just like hers.” She closed her eyes, the cloak floating up from the ground as dark tendrils reached out as though testing the air for something. “She lives in the same building as you… close. Not the apartment next to you… One down?”

 She looked down at Luna Moth. “I’m sorry, that’s not something I should expect you to tell me. You liked what I did to you, but it scared you too, didn’t it?”

“Yes,” Luna Moth said meekly.

“You’ll get used to it,” she told her. “I should leave,” she added, jerking her hand off Luna Moth’s back and quickly getting to her feet.

She wrapped her cloak around herself and nodded to Luna Moth. “Try to remember what I said, you ARE safe here. When we play again, which we will, remember I can bring you home in the end. We WILL fight again. I will almost certainly win again. Then I’ll have my fun with you. YOU can have your fun while I have my fun. Be ashamed of it, but enjoy it. Then, when it’s over, I can ALWAYS bring you home where you’ll be safe.”

The supervillainess nodded again then disappeared, leaving behind only a puff of red smoke.

Luna Moth lay on the floor for a long time, hiding her face in her arm. She still wasn’t sure if she wanted to just pass out there, cry, or roll over and masturbate. The forced orgasms had drained her more than she’d ever been drained that way. Being defeated so easily by her first supervillainess had shaken her to her core. And everything that had happened afterward had been so intensely erotically thrilling…

Eventually she forced herself to get up. Standing was hard, so she went to the nearby couch and let herself collapse on it. There was a blanket tossed over the back. She pulled it down and wrapped herself up in it like it was a cocoon, still unsure whether she was about to pass out, cry, or start touching herself.

She decided she wasn’t going to cry. She’d taken a hit to her ego after such a good first half of her night, but wasn’t what had happened something she hadn’t been trained to endure? Trained to EXPECT? And as scary and humiliating as it had been, hadn’t she ENJOYED it?

Luna Moth hiked her skirt up and slipped a hand between her legs. She let out a long sigh of shame as she touched herself. She rubbed softly at her damp panties, intending on working out just a little of the sexual pressure the encounter had built up inside of her. She HAD to, there was no way she could go to sleep before she did…

It wasn’t working. She was the perfect mix of too horny and too tired to be able to do anything that wouldn’t just leave her more frustrated.

She let out a sleepy huff and rolled over, hoping if she just closed her eyes she’d be able to fall asleep. But that didn’t work either. Her body had never felt so drained and weak, yet every minute that ticked by left her feeling more horny and less tired. Even knowing it wouldn’t be long before the sun started to rise didn’t help.

It was then that Luna Moth remembered there was someone living right next to her that could help. Even though it was nearly five in the morning and she thought there was little chance the woman would answer her door Luna Moth got up and, keeping the blanket wrapped around her, left her apartment and shuffled weakly to the next door down.

She knocked quietly, suddenly nervous. Was she really doing this? She’d just been defeated and sexually humiliated. How could she be going to a woman like this so soon after that? What was wrong with her?

I can’t help it, she thought. This is what every superpowered woman has to deal with. They taught us that at The Academy. And Mistress Katia will understand.

Luna Moth knocked again, louder this time. She rested her forehead on the door and closed her eyes. “Please wake up. I need you,” she whispered, hugging the blanket tighter around herself.

She lifted her head and knocked again, much louder this time.

The door cracked open. “Is that you, pretty tall one?” the woman on the other side asked, opening the door further. “It is! What’s happened?” she asked, concerned when she saw the state of Luna Moth. “In, now,” she said, wrapping an arm around the girl and pulling her into her apartment.

“I… I had my first defeat. I… I need you,” Luna Moth said, surprised when she had to choke back a sob. The tears she’d thought she didn’t need to let out suddenly welled up in her.

“You need aftercare,” Mistress Katia said, scooping the girl wrapped in the blanket up into her arms. “I give excellent aftercare,” she added as she started carrying Luna Moth to her couch.

Luna Moth barely noticed how easily the woman had picked her up and how little effort it seemed for her to hold her in her arms. She knew the woman had powers and many who did were stronger than they looked. She accepted it, the woman’s unexpected strength making her feel safe in her arms.

When Mistress Katia reached the couch she sat down, cradling the girl in her arms. “You know what aftercare is?”

Luna Moth nodded then turned to bury her face in the woman’s chest. She was glad she was wearing something. It wasn’t much, just a sexy silk camisole, but it helped keep her from getting distracted by the woman’s breasts.

“What happens to a superheroine when she’s defeated is much like an intense BDSM scene,” Mistress Katia said, shifting how she was holding Luna Moth so she could play with the girl’s hair to help soothe her. “Normally you wonderful young girls don’t have partners who can care for you after such intense sexual encounters, but you and Glitterburst are special. You have ME. I will be here to give you whatever you need after something like what happened tonight happens.”

“We’re lucky to have you,” Luna Moth said into the woman’s chest.

“You need a cry,” Mistress Katia told her. “I can tell. It’s okay. It’s healthy. It’s good for you. Cry it out. I’ll hold you. I’ll play with your hair and pet you. You cry till it’s all out. Then, when you feel calmer, we can take care of what you came to me for. You need that, yes?”

“Yes,” Luna Moth said as the tears began to flow.

She cried it out, amazed it helped so much. By then the way the woman had been petting her and playing with her hair had her so hot and worked up that she was more than ready to let Mistress Katia “help” her with what she’d come to her for.

As they began Mistress Katia grew serious. “Your Mistress will help, but she requires her price. Submission, obedience, and stories. You’ll tell me the story of what happened tonight. I know it might not seem like it but telling me will help. And I can feel you need to release other things you have built up in you… I want to hear it all. About your time at The Academy. About this lucky girl who was your first and only other lover. Your likes. Your weaknesses. All of it.”

Luna Moth thought it wouldn’t be possible to get through it all in one play session, but she did. The woman was so skilled she was able to work the girl up to the edge of climax then ease her back down, keeping heat built without making it bubble over. It didn’t matter she was exhausted, the constant sexual stimulation and pleasure kept her awake and focused on sharing her stories.

She told Mistress Katia everything. About her night. About Crimson Cloak. About how much she’d like it. About her time at The Academy. About her crush on Glitterburst. She even told her everything about Psigirl. By the time she left the woman knew everything there was to know about Luna Moth.

It had been stunningly cathartic. Luna Moth thought it might have been one of the most positive experiences of her life. She went home perfectly at ease, ready to fall asleep just as the sun began to rise and having no idea the things she’d just set in motion.

Chapter Thirteen: Book Delivery and Growing Affection

“That satchel looks heavy, darling,” Lady Lariat told Veronica Byrd. “Perhaps I should carry it for you.”

Veronica handed over the satchel full of books to the supervillainess, happy to not have to heft their weight anymore but suspicious of the woman’s kind offer. Lady Lariat didn’t do nice things often, and when she did there was always some insidious reason for it.

“Will we go deliver them to Jadis once I’m collared?”

Lady Lariat nodded to The Eternal Passions Club’s bouncer as the butch woman passed her and Veronica through. “Eventually,” Lady Lariat said as they entered the club. “But I get you for a little bit first.”

“Oh,” Veronica said, trying not to let on how disappointed she was.

Lady Lariat chuckled. “You’ve grown pretty attached to your new ‘owner’, haven’t you? Don’t deny it, darling. You don’t lie or hide things well. Even with as much time as you’ve been spending here, even as you get better at dealing with criminals to purchase stolen books for that snobby little whelp, you’ve managed to remain sickeningly and endearingly innocent.”

Veronica didn’t feel that way. She felt that The Eternal Passion Club and the villainous women who frequented it had thoroughly corrupted her. But she knew better than to argue with Lady Lariat, so she kept her mouth shut.

The supervillainess led Veronica into the dressing room where her collar, and whatever outfit had been left for her, would be waiting. Some nights she was made to dress in leather, sometimes in latex, sometimes in nothing. By the absence of any clothing or kink gear other than her collar and leash Veronica could tell tonight would be a night she’d be made to remain naked, her body on full display for everyone in the club.

She didn’t wait for Lady Lariat to tell her to undress. She also didn’t strip for the woman’s pleasure anymore. Lady Lariat had seen that enough times. The supervillainess wasn’t exactly bored with her, but she’d become familiar enough with Veronica’s body that she only showed interest when they were engaged in scenes.

Once she was undressed Veronica went to Lady Lariat, turning her back, pulling her dark hair to the side, and looking down as she exposed her neck. “I’m ready to be collared,” she said, not bothering to hide her eagerness for the moment. Not long ago she’d still been trying to hide how much she liked being collared, but she didn’t bother anymore.

The joy of having the collar put on her was a rush she indulged fully in. It was like she wasn’t her true self till the collar was on her. At first this part of her life had seemed like an erotic nightmare that happened when she stepped away from her real life. At one point that had changed. Now when she was living her “normal” life it felt like that was the part that wasn’t the real her.

“There, darling, collared and ready. Now come on, I have a little bit of fun planned for you before Jadis comes to collect you for the evening.”

As they left the changing room and went out into the club Veronica noticed Lady Lariat was keeping tight hold of the satchel of books she’d brought for Jadis. When she’d had to set it down to collar Veronica the supervillainess had set it on the other side of her, as if making sure the girl couldn’t try and steal it back.

Lady Lariat noticed Veronica staring at the satchel. “A bigger haul than your last one,” Lady Lariat said. “You’re getting better at hunting these treasures down. That should make Jadis happy, which will make Lilith happy. And I know how much you love these things, little book mouse. But it occurred to me the other day we’ve never combined your cherished books with the kind of fun we have here. So we’re going to be doing that today.”

Veronica paled, feeling a violent mix of apprehension, sexual excitement, and worry for the books. “Some of those books cost a small fortune or are one of a kind,” she blurted out. “We can’t do anything that might damage them.”

“Well, darling, I suppose you’ll just have to be careful,” Lady Lariat replied. “Think of it as a bit of predicament play. You gotta play through the scene just right or you’ll end up receiving some REAL punishments from me and both your owners.”

Veronica wasn’t sure how serious Lady Lariat was being. Was this just another harmless, kinky game the woman was playing with her or was she intending to set Veronica up for a failure that could have truly terrible consequences for her? If she was responsible for damaging the books it would anger Jadis which in turn would anger Lilith.

“We’ll be playing out our scene in here, darling,” Lady Lariat said as led Veronica into a room the girl had never been in.

Like many of the private play spaces on the lower floors of The Eternal Passion Club it wasn’t very large, just big enough to hold the special BDSM equipment it existed to house along with those who would use it and a handful of watchers.

Veronica was happy to see there wasn’t a small group of people occupying the line of folding chairs at the back of the room. She wasn’t in the mood to have an audience tonight, not with the books potentially in danger.

Lady Lariat stood in silence after leading Veronica into the room, allowing the girl some time to puzzle out what the contraption in the middle of the room was for. It looked like a large wooden archway. Under the top were metal hooks designed to have bondage ropes tied to them. That Veronica understood. What confused her was the line of holes running down the inside of the device.

Then she noticed the metal bar sitting on the floor nearby and understood. It could be slipped through the archway at different heights. Her mind started racing as she imagined all the different ways this could be used. Her mind raced faster when she saw a small table filled with sex toys, each with a metal ring attached to their bottoms allowing them to be slipped onto the metal bar.

“Here, little book mouse,” Lady Lariat said as she handed the bag full of books to Veronica. “Take them out and stack them in two piles under the arch. You’ll be standing on them, so make them sturdy and even.”

Veronica paled. “And the bar?”

“It will be placed under you, with a vibrating dildo attached to it,” Lady Lariat replied, grinning evilly when she saw the reaction the girl had to being told she’d have to suffer through penetration tonight. She knew Veronica had a strong aversion to it, but also knew once they got past the initial moment of insertion she’d start to enjoy it.

After Veronica got the books stacked Lady Lariat commanded the girl to stand on them. She commanded her to put her arms behind her back then used some bondage straps to secure them there. The bit of bondage excited Veronica, but it worried her too. It would make balancing on the books even harder. And that excited her even more. The peril of the predicament was half the excitement and was leaving her panting with arousal.

The panting drew Lady Lariat’s attention to the girl’s mouth. “We’ll add a ball gag too, darling. One with holes in it. They make you drool so much which I always love that on you.”

After the gag was secured in Veronica’s mouth Lady Lariat slid the metal bar into a hole that would leave the bar between the girl’s legs, but raised up as high to her crotch as it could get. Before sliding it all the way to the other side she slipped the ring holding the dildo she’d chosen out onto the bar.

“Let’s get this in you before we connect the bar to the other side,” Lady Lariat told Veronica. Once it was in place she helped the girl get the toy into her.

Veronica knew it wouldn’t be difficult. She was already worked up enough that she’d felt her arousal running down her thighs. She moaned unhappily through her gag, drooling and shivering through the unpleasant moment of initial penetration. Then, as the moment passed, her moans became happy ones as the pleasure of being filled by the toy overtook her senses.

“Now let’s finish getting this bar in place. Ah, poor darling, the bar’s a bit high, ain’t it?” Lady Lariat asked in a mocking tone. “You’re gonna have to stay up on your tippy toes like that the whole time. And I expect that’s gonna make balancing darn difficult.”

Veronica moaned, face twisted up in dismay. Her ankles were already starting to shake from the strain of having to stand the way she was. The position would have been hard enough on its own, but the added sensation of the dildo inside her made it even harder. The toy wasn’t activated yet, but Veronica knew that would change soon.

“Now, darling, let’s get this turned on,” Lady Lariat said as she reached under Veronica to turn the vibrating toy on. “Not too high, I don’t want to be too cruel to you.”

Liar, Veronica thought, moaning and drooling as the woman turned on the vibrator. Wonderful, cruel, lying woman.

“You’re doing good so far,” Lady Lariat told Veronica as she put a finger on the girl’s upper chest and began to slowly run it down Veronica’s naked body. “But how long can you keep it up? How long can you stay in this position? Lose you’re balance and you’ll fall, which I doubt would be enjoyable. And slip like that and you might damage all them books under you. THAT would get you in plenty of trouble, wouldn’t it?”

Veronica knew what the woman was doing. She was setting up the game, building tension before she explained fully what the rules were. In a moment she’d tell Veronica how she could “win”, but first she wanted to make clear there was a way to lose.

“All you gotta do is stay like this till Jadis shows up. Think you can do that, darling?”

Veronica moaned in delighted dismay through her gag, once more drooling on herself. She had no idea how long that would be. A few minutes? A half-hour? Hours? The woman had only told her Jadis would come to take ownership of her sometime that night, she’d given no hint as to how soon that would be.

As they waited Lady Lariat kept a tight hold of the leash attached to Veronica’s collar, helping support her. Not by much, but just enough to let Veronica know the woman hadn’t given Veronica an impossible task.

That didn’t stop her from trying to sabotage Veronica a little. She caressed the girl’s body, running a finger up and down her body. Sometimes it would wander to one of her breasts, circling her nipples to tease and arouse the girl further.

Veronica had just begun to worry her legs, shaking and aching, were going to give out on her soon when Jadis finally arrived.

“What terrible thing are you doing to my slave?” the girl demanded as entered the room. “And are those my books,” she gasped in alarm when she noticed what Veronica was standing on.

“Just a little predicament play,” Lady Lariat replied nonchalantly. “Nothing out of the bounds of what I’m allowed, so I wouldn’t go running to Lilith to try and get me in trouble.”

Veronica was used to this. Lady Lariat and Jadis hated each other. They sniped at each other endlessly. Lady Lariat seemed to hate the girl for the way Lilith doted on her. Jadis, who Veronica had seen felt and acted incredibly entitled because of how Lilith spoiled her, seemed to despise Lady Lariat because she was the only one who didn’t indulge her every whim to try to gain favor with Lilith.

Both women knew they had to remain civil, at least to a point, or Lilith would grow cross with them. That was something both feared. This led to Veronica becoming a tool in a kind of proxy war between Jadis and Lady Lariat, especially because the supervillainess noticed more than most how Jadis had grown instantly attached to Veronica.

“She’s my slave,” Jadis declared, sounding like a pouty child. Then the girlish pout on her face melted away, replaced by an angry snarl that made her look a lot older. “Your scene is over. Get her out of that and hand her over.”

“As you wish, darling,” Lady Lariat said deferentially but with a sly smile. She’d accomplished what she wanted, angering Jadis and proving to the girl she had enough favor with Lilith to get away with it.

While getting Veronica out of her situation Lady Lariat asked, “You just come to ruin my fun, darling, or were you sent to me for any other reason?”

“I was allowed to come retrieve my slave and to deliver a summons,” Jadis said, snatching Veronica’s leash from Lady Lariat as soon as the girl was down and free. “Auntie Lilith wants to see you so you can give her the report on goings on in the city. I’m supposed to remain there so I can better learn how to—”

“I understand why she wants you there,” Lady Lariat said with a roll of her eyes. Veronica had seen that she didn’t like that Lilith was grooming Jadis to be her second in command. That was her position, at least from what Veronica could tell. What she couldn’t tell is if the woman disapproved because she didn’t think Jadis was worthy of the grooming, or if she was just angry it was implied she’d one day be replaced.

“Slave, pick those precious books up and put them in the bag you brought them in,” Jadis told Veronica as she undid the bondage straps keeping Veronica’s arms behind her back. “And do it quickly or you’ll be punished,” she growled, slapping Veronica’s ass when she bent down to do what she’d been ordered to do.

Veronica let out a loud moan. She enjoyed being spanked and the scene she’d just completed had left her a mess of arousal she was afraid she wouldn’t get to do anything about for some time. That was frustrating, but on some level it was wonderful. The torments of being made to wait for sexual release made everything more intense.

“I expect this will be a better haul than your last one, slave,” Jadis told Veronica as the girl finished gathering up the last of the books. “If I’m displeased you’ll be severely punished. I’ve got you for the rest of the night and won’t be required to release you from the club till morning. That will give me plenty of time to dole out punishments once I’m allowed to take you to my room.”

“You might be fooling all the others, darling, but I know that never happens,” Lady Lariat told Jadis. “You try to act like the rest of us do when you’re out here. Trying to intimidate the little women who simper over you to gain favor with Lilith. Trying to impress your ‘aunt’. But I see through it. You’ve fallen hard for the little book mouse. I bet it’s all tender kisses and pathetic loving cuddles once you get her alone away from the rest of us.”

“You don’t know what you’re talking about, you nasty ignorant cunt,” Jadis snarled.

Both Veronica and Lady Lariat noticed Jadis didn’t meet Lady Lariat’s eyes as she said it, nor did the slight pink flush to the girl’s gray cheeks go unnoticed.

Veronica understood. Lady Lariat had things pegged correctly and all three of them knew it. Jadis acted like the rest of the women did when in public, being demanding and even a little mean to Veronica. But once they were alone things grew soft and intimate. She was still spoiled and demanding, but the intimacy and affection they shared during the nights Veronica spent with the girl in her bedroom grew with each visit.

“Come, slave,” Jadis commanded, jerking Veronica’s leash. “Bring the books. The sooner we get through the meeting with Auntie Lilith the sooner I can get you alone for some private play time.”

Lady Lariat swagger beside them, chuckling as she listened. “Like I said, darling, you’re not fooling me. You young pups are all heart eyes and tender kisses once you’re alone. It’s pathetic.”

Veronica saw Jadis flush again, pursing her lips but not rising to the woman’s taunts.

They spent the rest of their journey through the club and up to Lilith’s penthouse in silence. Veronica spent the time preparing herself. Even a short visit with Lilith would be intense. Her presence never grew less overwhelming, at least for her. Jadis was rarely bothered by it, seeming even a little immune to the powers the woman had.

Lady Lariat wasn’t immune to Lilith’s powers, but Veronica had seen that she handled them far better than anyone other than Jadis. Veronica suspected women with powers were more resistant to Lilith’s awing presence. She also thought Lady Lariat had spent so much time in the woman’s presence that she’d just gotten used to it.

When they entered the penthouse Lilith was where Veronica had expected her to be. She sat on her throne-like recliner on the raised platform in the back of the large space that served as the crime lord’s audience chamber.

Her servant, a cute and skittish young woman who seemed always nearby but often out of sight, was in the imposing woman’s lap. The skimpy maid outfit she wore was half pulled down, the girl’s small perky breasts out as Lilith played with her nipples.

Veronica felt the woman’s presence hit her like a brick wall. She felt awed, with every emotion she felt becoming more magnified and clearer. The desire to make Lilith happy, to do whatever she wanted or anything Veronica could think of to please her, swelled up in her and overtook all her other desires.

Then came the hungry craving for the woman’s pussy. After having tasted the woman’s pussy you became addicted to it. You’d do nearly anything for another taste. Veronica had discovered that the pangs of addiction faded over time. If it had been long enough since you’d tasted her Veronica suspected one could get past the addiction, but so far she’d not been allowed to go that long without being made to go down on the crime lord and renew her addiction.

She doubted this encounter would end with her getting to sate her longing for the crime lord’s pussy. She’d been to meetings like this before and Lilith only ever used one woman to keep her seemingly endless carnal hungers sated. Seeing the servant girl in her lap Veronica knew the shaking, anxious-looking girl would be her plaything this time.

Veronica realized she didn’t know anything about the servant girl. Who was she? Why had she been chosen to be Lilith’s servant? Veronica didn’t even know the poor thing’s name. All she knew was that the girl usually looked terrified and overwhelmed just like she did now.

From the way she was moaning and whimpering Veronica could tell Lilith had been teasing and playing with the girl’s nipples for some time. The girl was rubbing her thighs together, her hands planted firmly on the armrests of the recliner as her nails dug into them.

Veronica knew what that meant. She’d been told she couldn’t touch herself. Lilith delighted in tormenting women with pleasure. She delighted in tormenting them with pain too, but her moods were wild and unpredictable. When serving her you never knew which she’d choose to use to torment and delight you, nor could you be confident she’d stick to one and not change her mind on whether to use overwhelming pleasure or pleasurable pain halfway through your torments.

“Forward,” Lilith said with bored disinterest at the presence of the new arrivals. If Veronica didn’t know they’d been summoned she would have thought they were unwanted guests interrupting the fun she was having with her servant girl.

“We could wait till you’ve finished your fun,” Lady Lariat said uncertainly. “We don’t have any pressing business to discuss.”

“We have boring business to discuss,” Lilith said. “Keeping myself entertained through our meeting will help me endure it. My serving girl sadly volunteered by disappointing me. Now she needs to be punished, don’t you?

“Yes, Lilith,” the girl whimpered.

Veronica was curious about what the girl could have done. She couldn’t imagine anyone being able to do anything other than try and please Lilith, at least while in her presence. But she knew it was incredibly easy to disappoint her which was something that always earned a cold, wrathful response.

Lilith seemed fully focused on the girl in her lap, grinning with delight as she made the poor servant girl whimper and moan. “She suffers so delightfully, does she not?”

“Yes, Lilith. You’ve done a good job of showing us how well the girl suffers for how she wronged you,” Lady Lariat said.

Veronica’s head snapped so she could see the supervillainess’ face. What had she heard in her voice there? What did she see on the woman’s face? Fear? Disapproval? Yes… both. That just made Veronica more curious about the servant girl.

“And she’ll continue to suffer,” Lilith said, grabbing the girl’s nipples and tugging down hard on them. The servant screamed in pain but shuddered in a way that made it clear she enjoyed the pain at least a little. “Won’t you?”

“Y-yes, Lilith,” she groaned out as the woman continued to cruelly tug on her nipples.

“And for how long shall you suffer while serving me?” Lilith released the girl’s nipples after asking the question, grabbing her small perky breasts and rubbing them in a half-hearted attempt to soothe her.

“Till you’re done with me,” the girl whimpered.

“And when will that be?”

“Never,” she said, letting the word out as a moan of despair.

“That’s right,” Lilith cooed, returning to teasing then playing with the girl’s abused nipples.

She kept most of her focus on the girl, leaning forward to watch her face and occasionally leaning in to lick, kiss, and nip at her neck. During the rest of the meeting she rarely looked up from the girl and she often seemed not to be listening to what Lady Lariat was telling her. Yet the questions she asked made it clear she WAS listening.

“Report,” she commanded.

“Crimson Cloak’s operation is going well,” Lady Lariat began. “She has nearly all the needed chemicals moved into the city. For now they are being stored at her lair with her gang. Once Metis and Thinking Cap’s lab is set up we’ll be able to begin moving the chemicals there.”

Veronica stayed silent. She knew that was what was expected of her during these meetings. Most of the time she was present for them she was acting as entertainment for Lilith, although that happened much less now that she was often in Jadis’ possession. Jadis became quite possessive once Veronica was handed over to her and refused to let the girl leave her side.

Jadis usually remained as quiet as Veronica during these meetings. She was to observe and learn but not take part. Any questions she might have would have to wait till Lady Lariat, or any of her other superpowered goons, were no longer present.

“Why isn’t Metis and Thinking Cap’s lab already set up?”

“It seems some of the equipment they require has been hard to come by, even with your financing. Some of the limitations you’ve put on our operations have slowed things down. If you would just allow—”

“No men,” Lilith said coldly. “I want as few of them in my city as possible. We do nothing that would invite any in, especially criminals and supervillains. Anything we need must, when possible, be delivered by women. If not send agents out of the city to retrieve it.”

“That’s what we’re doing,” Lady Lariat replied. “But that takes time.”

“Then we take time,” Lilith said. “How goes things with our new superheroines?” she added, changing the subject now she’d been told what she wanted to know. “Have you had some fun now that I’ve given permission for you to do so?”

“Yes,” Lady Lariat said, grinning with enthusiasm. “I’ve gotten to play with Glitterburst and it was a true delight. I rode the little slut hard and she’s even more terrified of me now than she was before. It was a delight, although I’m still trying to clean the fucking glitter out of my lair.”

“And the other?” Lilith asked. “What was her name, Moth Girl?”

“Luna Moth,” Lady Lariat said. “Crimson Cloak has gotten a turn with her.”

“And what kind of threat do you feel they pose to us?”

Lady Lariat shrugged. “Neither’s power set is enough to pose a threat to either me or Crimson Cloak and we’re the only enforcers they know exist in town. They mostly try to keep their distance from us, busying themselves with street-level crime.”

“That’s good for the city,” Lilith said. “Do what you can to encourage just enough mundane crime to keep them occupied. Let it be known I’ll tolerate the forming of some costumed gangs as long as they don’t cause too many problems and stay away from my main concerns. They needn’t even pay tribute in any way, tell any that form the only tribute I require other than not challenging me is to keep the superheroines occupied.”

“I’ll get the word out,” Lady Lariat said. “And I think that would be a good thing. I don’t think they are a threat, but both have stumbled onto Crimson Cloak’s operations now. Glitterburst was caught sniffing around her lair and Luna Moth almost interrupted one of the shipments of chemicals coming into the city through the port. They were both ‘punished’ but it makes me nervous that they know as much as they do. Once there’s a third one of them they might grow more daring.”

“If they ever grow that daring it will be time for them to meet me,” Lilith said. “And I promise you, they’ll regret it. The fun I’d have with them would make what YOU supervillainesses do look like nothing.”

“Have you any word on when a third superheroine will be arriving?” Lady Lariat asked.

“My source in The Agency says soon but can’t be more specific than that. I’m using the influence I have there to make sure the new superheroines’ arrivals are spread out. The plan in motion to keep them under control needs time to work, with each new arrival needing personal attention.”

“And you’re still not willing to share what this plan is?” Lady Lariat asked.

“No,” Lilith replied, tone making it clear she wouldn’t entertain further questions on the mysterious plan.

“You know, it’s been some time since I’ve seen Ghost Cat,” Lady Lariat said.

Veronica was confused by the sudden change in topic. Veronica didn’t know who Ghost Cat was but assumed it was another supervillainess. She’d been mentioned once or twice, but always in passing and always like she’d disappeared around the time Veronica had been enslaved.

“Careful,” Lilith said, her voice suddenly stern. “If you haven’t been included in a plot it’s best not to go poking around trying to find out details about it. Do not go looking for Ghost Cat, she’s occupied.”

“Yes, Lilith,” Lady Lariat said with a reverential bow.

The satisfied smile on the supervillainess’ face made Veronica think the woman had discovered what she’d wanted. She thought this Ghost Cat was leading the mysterious plot to keep the superheroines in check and seemed to have been given confirmation of her suspicions.

“Is there anything else to report?” Lilith asked, her bored tone making it clear she was ready for the meeting to be over.

“Nothing that can’t wait till next time,” Lady Lariat replied. “I’ll leave you now,” she said. She bowed again then glanced at Veronica, tipping her hat and saying, “See you soon, darling.”

No one spoke till Lady Lariat was gone, with only the sounds of the servant girl’s whimpers and moans echoing through the room. The moment Lady Lariat was gone Jadis moved closer to Lilith’s throne and blurted out, “I don’t want her playing with my slave anymore.”

Lilith looked up from the girl in her lap, her expression hard. “My dearest Jadis, I do not deny you much, but this selfish whim will not be fulfilled.”

“But Auntie! She’s MINE. I don’t w—”

 “She’s also mine,” Lilith snapped, voice cold and fierce.

Both Veronica and Jadis’ bodies tensed, their blood running cold. It was hard not to have that reaction to Lilith’s displeasure, and both knew if goaded she could make them feel much worse.

“I know you better than you understand, my dearest Jadis,” Lilith went on, tone softening slightly. “I know how greedy and selfish you are. I adore that. But this is an important thing, a reminder that I am master and even though she’s been given to you she’s still mine.”

“Yes, Auntie Lilith,” Jadis pouted, looking subdued and defeated.

Lilith turned her attention to Veronica. “The satchel is full of books for my dearest ‘niece’?”

“Yes, Lilith,” Veronica said, hating how meek and shaky her voice was. The woman hadn’t even been angry with her, yet her displeasure had left her feeling physically ill.

“She brought me more than last time,” Jadis chimed in, no longer sounding subdued. “I’m eager to have a look through them and have some private playtime with my slave. If she’s been a good girl and brought me useful books she’ll need to be rewarded.”

Lilith smiled indulgently at the girl, all signs of her displeasure gone. “Alright, dearest, off with you. I expect I’ll not see you till it’s time to release her in the morning?”

“Yes, Aunt Lilith. I have a lot planned for her,” the girl said, the eager, greedy look on her face sending a shiver up Veronica’s spine.

* * *

“I have to show you something,” Jadis said once they were alone in the girl’s huge, extravagantly furnished bedroom. She took a step back, bowing her head and closing her eyes as she began to mutter.

She was speaking in a strange language Veronica had never heard. Jadis was also doing some odd things with her hands, holding one above the other as she jerked them about in strange patterns.

The girl snapped her head up, eyes flying open and flinging her hands out. A blast of glowing energy shot from her hands, slamming into Veronica and sending her back then jerking her forward and bringing her flying towards Jadis.

Jadis caught Veronica, the momentum propelling Veronica forward stopping as soon as the girl had hold of her. “I learned the skills I needed to perfect the spell from one of the books you brought me last time,” Jadis said, eyes twinkling. “It brings you what your heart desires most.”

She then pulled Veronica in to give her a long, tender kiss. While they kissed Jadis kept her body and face pressed as tightly against Veronica as she could. When Jadis pulled her lips away from Veronica’s she kept her face pressed against Veronica’s. “You,” she said, gray cheeks flushing as she became the shy, loving girl she always became once the two of them were alone.

“But magic, ALL magic, comes at a cost,” she said as though confessing some great secret. “Even seemingly little things have a cost, and you, lovely slave, are not a little thing. Do you know what the cost of that spell was? What having YOU is costing me?”

“What?” Veronica asked, her voice soft and breathy as she lost herself in the romantic moment.

“My heart given to you,” Jadis told her.

“That’s the sweetest thing anyone has ever said to me,” Veronica whispered, reaching up and tenderly stroking Jadis’ cheek. “I missed you,” she added.

“Missed THIS me,” Jadis teased, still staying as close as she could. “I missed this you, too. The version of you that exists out there in Auntie Lilith’s club is fun… but I prefer my slave as my girlfriend.”

Veronica kissed Jadis, not wanting to have to say anything in response to that. She’d grown more emotionally attached to Jadis than she’d expected she would. The intimacy they shared in these private moments was soft and intense. But it always made her feel unsettled when the girl called Veronica her “girlfriend”.

It might feel like that’s what they were when they were alone, but Veronica was always aware that she was a slave to these women. A mostly willing slave at this point, but a slave nonetheless. If she didn’t want what she had with Jadis she wouldn’t have been able to make it stop.

This was just another kinky game for Veronica Byrd, and like everything else it was one she only partially consented to. She was okay with that, it caused heat she’d become practically addicted to. There was an intense heat in their soft intimacy as well. In this world it was something that felt wrong, something taboo they had to hide.

It’s just a kinky game for me, she’d tell herself over and over again as she felt herself falling harder for her “owner”. Jadis was a selfish, demanding lover but she was also kind, attentive, and overflowing with emotion.

Veronica knew this WASN’T a game for Jadis, the girl meant it when she said Veronica was her girlfriend. That was how she viewed Veronica. She also viewed her as a slave, but the girl seemed to have no problem holding both those things in her head at the same time.

 “You said you had plans for me,” Veronica said, eager to find out what they were. These nights were full of tender intimacy, but it was still intermingled with the kind of BDSM-themed games that happened in the rest of the club. They were just different, the tender intimacy making the kinky games sexually intense and thrilling in different ways.

Jadis looked at the giant four-poster bed that their private life in this room mostly revolved around. “I was thinking I’d tie my slave up and tease her a bit. Get her good and worked up then, to torment her, look through the books she’s brought me.”

Veronica closed her eyes and sighed happily. “That sounds lovely.” She loved being tied up, especially by Jadis. The bondage ropes the girl kept by her bed were sensually soft, very different from the ones usually used in the rest of the club.

“Will you take your clothes off first?” Veronica asked, slipping her arms around the girl’s narrow waist and pulling her in as she nuzzled her neck.

Jadis NEVER took her clothes off when out in the club. She always kept the skin-tight black unitard she always wore on. Even if she took part in a scene she’d never take it off. The tight fabric was thin, thin enough that having someone rubbing or even mouthing parts of her body through it felt more than enjoyable enough for her.

Veronica wasn’t sure why Jadis did this. Nearly every other woman who frequented The Eternal Passion Club either delighted in having their naked body displayed for others to enjoy or equally delighted in the embarrassment of being made to be exposed.

“Kiss my neck for a bit and maybe I’ll give you what you want,” Jadis said, slipping her fingers into Veronica’s hair and holding Veronica’s face to her neck. She let out a long sigh of contentment as Veronica started to kiss and nibble on her neck. “Such a good girl,” she cooed.

Veronica, growing increasingly more comfortable with Jadis, dared that night to ask about Jadis’ refusal to undress publicly. “Why don’t you ever take this off out there?” she asked between kisses while playfully tugging on her unitard. “Your body is perfect,” she added after another kiss.

“Oh, I know,” Jadis said.

She was incredibly vain and unrepentant about it. Veronica had seen that. She’d also seen the girl getting less shy the more time she spent living at The Eternal Passion Club, flaunting not just her position as Lilith’s cherished ‘niece’ but basking in how attractive most found her.

“I’m exceptionally cute, prettier than anyone here, and with the most perfect body most of them will ever see on a girl my age,” Jadis said as she ran her fingers playfully through Veronica’s hair, making the girl moan happily while Veronica continued to kiss and suck on Jadis’ neck.

“It drives them wild that they’ve never seen me naked. The longer I keep it up the more wild it drives them, especially that nasty cunt Lady Lariat. She’d love to have her fun with me, but I’ll NEVER let that happen.”

She continued, turning her body so Veronica could kiss on the other side of her neck. “I chose the unitard out because it shows every perfect curve of my perfect body. I like the way it feels being touched through it, especially the way it feels when I make girls eat me out through it.”

As she talked she sounded like the Jadis she tried to be outside the bedroom. Demanding like her ‘aunt’, with every move she made part of some plot or power play unless it was about indulging selfishly in pleasure.

“But,” she continued, the confidence draining from her voice as Jadis became the vulnerable, uncertain woman Veronica ever only saw in this room, “it’s more than that. I… I don’t like my skin,” she confessed. “It’s gross. Gray like a corpse. It’s been that way since my powers activated.”

“I think it’s sexy,” Veronica said honestly. She hadn’t at first, but as she’d fallen for the girl she’d come to adore her gray skin. She especially liked the color of her nipples, a strange darker gray with just a hint of pink.

“Then help me out of the unitard,” Jadis said. “Getting it off is a lot harder than getting it on.”

Once she was naked Jadis was left looking and acting shy and vulnerable. “Come tie me up,” Veronica said, grabbing her hand and pulling her to the bed. Veronica was eager to be tied up but it wasn’t about that. She knew once Jadis was on the bed she’d ease up. She wanted her partner to be more at ease than she was at that moment.

Down in club space Veronica normally found the act of being tied up one of those things that was only sex adjacent. It was sexy and built heat, but it wasn’t explicitly sexual. The things that happened AFTER she was tied up were sexual.

It was different with Jadis. She made the binding sexual. When her hands weren’t busy artfully tying bondage rope they’d be all over Veronica’s body, caressing and teasing. When her hands were busy she’d have as much of her body contacting Veronica’s so she could rub and grind against her.

“Will you go extra slowly tonight?” Veronica asked as she eagerly opened the nightstand drawer that held piles of bondage rope. She started pulling bundles out, saying, “Not just tie my limbs to the bed but do a little more? You know I love it while you are covering me in knots and lattice works. I want full shibari tonight, not just bondage.”

“Not the easiest while we’re on the bed, and now that we’re here I don’t plan on leaving the bed anytime soon,” Jadis said as she organized the bundles of bondage rope on the bed beside Veronica.

“But you can do anything you put your mind to,” Veronica teased, repeating back something Jadis often said about herself.

Jadis smiled knowingly at Veronica. “You only goad me like that when you’re trying to get something out of me. Don’t be bratty,” she added, playfully swatting one of Veronica’s breasts. “I don’t like that game with you when we’re in here. Just tell me what you want.”

“I want to enjoy you tying me up,” Veronica insisted, holding her arms out so Jadis could start forming a rope harness around them. Actually tying her to the bedposts would come later, if they were going full shibari the artful harness had to come first.

Jadis raised an eyebrow. “That’s all?”

“And I wanted to talk,” Veronica admitted.

“About?” Jadis demanded as she started forming the rope harness on one of Veronica’s arms. Soon she’d be working like a spider, weaving a tight, sensual web of artfully tied rope up Veronica’s limbs before weaving a harness over the rest of her body that would leave Veronica functionally naked while transforming her into a piece of sexual art.

“Your ‘aunt’s’ servant girl,” Veronica said, suspecting Jadis was only going to tolerate her curiosity if she was direct.

“What about her?”

“Anything about her,” Veronica said. “What’s her name? Does she live here like you and Lilith? Where did she come from? What did she do to make Lilith keep her as her servant and torment her the way she does?”

Jadis was silent for so long that Veronica started to think Jadis wasn’t going to answer her. But eventually, after she had rope artfully woven up both Veronica’s arms and the start of a torso harness on the girl, she answered.

“I don’t know her name,” she said slowly as though she wasn’t sure she should be telling even that to Veronica. “Auntie Lilith only ever calls her ‘servant girl’ or something like that, so that’s just what everyone else calls her. And we’re not supposed to ask her to do stuff for us, she’s JUST for Auntie Lilith.”

Jadis grabbed the harness formed over Veronica’s upper chest and pulled on it. “Onto all fours so I can work on the lower half of you. Once I get to your thighs done you’ll roll over so I can do the rest of your legs.”

Veronica thought Jadis was done talking about the servant girl but after a short silence while Veronica got into place she continued. “She lives here in the penthouse. She’s not allowed to leave it. Ever. From what I’ve been told it’s been like that since Lilith took over The Eternal Passion Club and moved into the penthouse.”

After another pause she hesitantly said, “As for where she comes from I’m… I’m not sure. She had the servant girl already when she took over the city, and that was all before I even knew Auntie Lilith existed. Sometimes when Auntie Lilith talks about the servant girl she makes it sound like the girl has been her servant for a really long time. Like… a REALLY long time.”

Jadis had been about to say something else but cut herself off. “I think this is good enough. Get on your back and get in position, it’s time to get you tied to the bed.”

Once more Veronica thought Jadis was done talking about the servant girl, but after another long silence she picked up where she’d been. “You understand that Auntie Lilith is older than she looks? Well, the way she talks about the servant girl makes it sound like she’s been Auntie Lilith’s possession since… since a long time ago.”

Veronica understood what the girl was getting at. There were constant hints and suggestions that Lilith might be impossibly older than she looked. Veronica knew by then that women with an active P-Gene aged slower, but it seemed Lilith’s aging had been entirely stopped and that she was somehow hundreds of years old if not even older than that.

“And THAT doesn’t make much sense,” Jadis continued, scrunching her nose in annoyance. “If that’s true the girl shouldn’t look as young as she does. I’ve asked about it, but Auntie Lilith never gives straight answers about the girl, just vague hints. I’ve no idea where she came from or what terrible thing she did to become such an abused servant. I’m not even sure it’s something the girl did, sometimes the hints make it sound like she’s suffering because of something someone else did.

“I do know she’s terrified of Auntie Lilith. I also know she often shares Auntie Lilith’s bed, but I’ve no idea what kind of relationship they share in private. She’s my aunt, after all. I’m not bothered being in the same place while either of us are involved in carrying out public scenes, but what happens in a bedroom is different. She’s my aunt,” she repeated, stressing the familial relationship.

“But… IS she your aunt?” Veronica asked, knowing it was a daring and dangerous question to ask. Everyone, Lilith included, always said the word ‘aunt’ or ‘niece’ when referring to their familial relationship as though it wasn’t a literal description of their relationship.

Jadis fell silent, not saying anything else till all four of Veronica’s limbs were fully tied to the bedposts. “These aren’t questions you should be asking me,” Jadis said as she climbed on top of Veronica to admire her handiwork. She gripped the rope harness on Veronica’s chest and gave it a tug. “Everything feels right? Not too loose, not too tight?”

“It feels perfect,” Veronica told her.

Jadis started running her fingers along the edges of the designs in the ropes, tickling and teasing Veronica’s skin. “She calls me her niece and says I’m her dearest Jadis and she’s my Auntie Lilith, that’s what’s important. You can see I look like a younger version of her, isn’t that proof enough we’re functionally what we say we are?”

“I suppose,” Veronica said between moans of delight. “But you’re not telling me everything you could. You’re hiding something about how you’re related from me.”

Jadis leaned down, nuzzling her face into Veronica’s neck. She kissed it then dragged her lips up her neck to the place just under Veronica’s ear where her jaw ended. “Sweet slave I’ve claimed as my girlfriend, there’s so much I am not telling you, so many things I’m hiding from you. But I love you, so I won’t be mad you ask impertinent questions you shouldn’t. I won’t even punish you for it. At least when we’re alone I choose to dote on you the way my Auntie Lilith dotes on me.” She chuckled, adding, “Well, not EXACTLY the same way. I’d NEVER do the kinds of things I’m about to do to you with my auntie.”

Veronica had gone very still. There had been a few times when she’d thought the girl was going to say she loved her going as far back as the first time they’d spent the night together. But this was the first time she’d actually said it.

“I do love you,” Jadis said calmly as she sat up and put her hands on Veronica’s upper chest. “It was the cost of the spell that brought you to me tonight. I’ve been working on learning the skills to cast it since the first night I met you. For a spell like that you have to start paying the cost before you cast the spell. And I know you don’t love me back, not yet. That’s okay. You will in time. You know why?”

“Why?” Veronica asked, staring up into the girl’s intense eyes.

“Because I want your love. And I get what I want, or at least I eventually will. I’m starting with the magic in the books you’re finding me. I want it and I’m getting it. I’ll probably have your love next. Do you know what I’ll want after I have that? What I’ll be able to GET after I have your love?”

Veronica’s chest was heaving, a little overwhelmed by the moment. So many things contributed to it. Being bound and helpless. Jadis’ hands caressing and teasing her. The way Jadis sat on her, looming over her to remind her Jadis was the master and Veronica was the slave. The greedy determination in Jadis’ eyes that scared Veronica a little. The confession of love. All of it led to an intensity that made her melt, especially knowing it wouldn’t be long before Jadis and her started having intensely passionate, intimate, bondage-centered sex.

“What?” Veronica asked in reply, her voice a faint gasp of helpless desire.

“Everything,” Jadis said, falling upon Veronica to begin having her way with the bound girl.

Veronica thought what Jadis had just told her was nothing more than passion-filled bedroom talk. She was too lost in a haze of sensual passion and emotions to think Jadis had been speaking literally.

To a certain extent Veronica had been right, it had been bedroom talk. But Jadis had also meant what she’d said. Veronica HAD been what Jadis’ heart desired most. But all magic had a cost. If Jadis wanted “everything” the cost would be a large one, and few things were larger than love when it came to magical payments.

Chapter Fourteen: The Wall Begins to Crumble

“I’m in the mood to be particularly cruel this evening,” Mistress Katia declared as she slipped the lingerie she was wearing off. She posed, showing off the parts of her naked body she knew Glitterburst lusted after the most. “I plan on indulging in long, teasing torments. But you’ll love that, won’t you, pretty little one?”

“Yes, Mistress Katia,” Glitterburst said, barely able to control her excitement. Things had been a frustrating mix of good and bad the last week. She needed the release of this session, needed it BAD.

Having Luna Moth in the city was making a huge difference, with the two of them being better able to control normal crime. Yet all that good work felt like it didn’t matter now that costumed gangs had begun forming in Sapphica City. At The Academy they’d had entire courses dedicated to learning about them. They’d emphasized to the students that the roving gangs of unpowered criminals were far more dangerous than they seemed.

Yes, these kinds of gangs always dressed in group costumes that were often silly, but they WERE dangerous. Even two or three superheroines working together could be overwhelmed by one of these gangs. And although their rank and file was always made up of unpowered criminals it wasn’t unheard of for a superpowered individual to lead a gang.

The culture of these gangs also made them obsessed with battling superheroines. They gained clout by facing heroines, gaining even more when they defeated one, but just walking away from an encounter with a superheroine gave them bragging rights. Because of this costumed gangs often devoted a lot of time, energy, and money into training and equipping themselves with tools to level the playing field when they faced a powered foe.

Since the number of superhumans had steadily swelled over the last century the legal code had slowly changed. The law was more forgiving to any criminal who engaged in crime without the use of a “deadly” weapon. This led to a criminal culture that focused on using nonlethal weaponry, something that had become even more pronounced as technology originating in the super science of superhumans with enhanced intelligence became more easily available.

Glitterburst had yet to have a run-in with any of the city’s new costumed gangs, but she knew that wouldn’t last long. As they proliferated they’d need to be dealt with, and even if she WANTED to avoid them THEY would come looking for her before long. And when they did there was a chance they’d be equipped with weapons that would put them on an even footing with her powers.

That was why she was so eager for her play session with Mistress Katia. Yes, her breasts were enlarged and needed to be shrunk down to their normal size, but her day hadn’t caused them to grow too much. It was the stress and anxiety she was feeling that she wanted to soothe and work out, and a play session with Mistress Katia ALWAYS soothed all her stress away.

 “Clothes off,” Mistress Katia snapped. “You will put them on the table they normally go on, folded neatly.” She started to walk towards the wall covered in cubbies that were filled with BDSM gear and sex toys. The woman paused, looking back over her shoulder. “ALL of your clothes, shorts too. I want you completely naked so I can access every delightful part of your sexy body.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Glitterburst said with even more excitement. The implication that the woman planned on doing something to her vulva was clear. But was it just more teasing? Either she’d finally start touching her there, or the teasing building of excitement towards that moment would continue to build. Either way Glitter burst knew the woman would make her torment a delight.

By the time Glitterburst was undressed and her clothes were neatly folded Mistress Katia had gathered all the tools and toys she needed for their session. She’d set them out on the coffee table by a couch, laid out on display for Glitterburst to begin wondering just how they’d be used.

There was a bit gag, three bundles of bondage rope, a pair of nipple clamps connected by a heavy chain, and a riding crop. All simple tools compared to some of the more complicated and unique things in Mistress Katia’s collection, but that wouldn’t limit the possibilities of what the skilled dominatrix could do with what she’d assembled.

“Ready position,” Mistress Katia barked.

“Yes, Mistress,” Glitterburst said, snapping to attention and holding her arms behind her back with her wrists pressed together. She pushed her chest out, knowing her Mistress liked to see her slave’s enlarged breasts on proper display as they prepared to begin their session. Before meeting Mistress Katia she couldn’t have imagined being so comfortable displaying them when they were like this, but now she savored the lust she saw in the woman’s eyes every time Glitterburst thrust her chest out this way.

“You shall be gagged first,” Mistress Katia said as she picked up the bit gag from the coffee table.

Glitterburst felt a bit of an electric thrill run through her body as she held her mouth open and waited for her Mistress to gag her. It wasn’t often the woman chose to use a bit gag. The silicone bar the gag held in your mouth didn’t lead to the same kind of muffled moans and profuse drooling Mistress Katia enjoyed in Glitterburst.

What it was good for was biting down on. Again, there was implication there. Would this be a session where the bit gag was required? Were her torments going to involve more pain than normal? Or was this just misdirection to build heat?

“Bite down,” Mistress Katia told Glitterburst as she secured the gag to the girl’s head. “Bite HARD. You like the feel?”

Glitterburst nodded enthusiastically. If the session DID have her needing to bite on the bit gag for relief it would do the job perfectly.

“Rope next,” Mistress Katia declared as she snatched up a bundle of bondage rope. “Turn around, pretty little one. I want your arms secured just like that.”

Glitterburst luxuriated in the feel of the woman tying her arms behind her back. She was an artist with bondage rope, able to weave it into deliciously sensual latticework across Glitterburst’s body that left her feeling like a living work of sexual art.

Mistress Katia took her time tying Glitterburst’s arms together behind her back. This wasn’t about keeping her arms in place, it was about building heat. About physical contact. About teasing her and making her wait. The woman made the rope art that ended up binding her forearms together a masterpiece, one that took a long time to finish.

“Such a patient, well-behaved girl,” Mistress Katia cooed when she finished.

Glitterburst moaned happily around her gag as the woman ran her fingers up the girl’s back then around to tease her upper chest.

“But you’ll need to be more patient. I’ve got two more bundles of rope I need to use. Kneel,” she snapped, putting her hands on Glitterburst’s shoulders and forcing the girl to her knees.

The position left Glitterburst face-level with the woman’s sex, a sight that always left Glitterburst swooning. With as close as she was she could also smell the woman. She closed her eyes, leaning a little closer and inhaling slowly. Mistress Katia always smelt so sexy there… And from the fragrant smell of the woman she was nearly as worked up and turned on as Glitterburst was.

“Down further,” Mistress Katia said, forcing Glitterburst to sit with her knees bent under her and her ass nearly on the floor. “Now on your back, but keep your knees bent like that. I plan to secure your ankles to your upper thighs.”

Glitterburst kept her eyes closed as the woman bound her ankles to her thighs, concentrating on and indulging in the wonderful sensations of being bound so tightly. The slight discomfort was wonderful. Like the gag, it was a little thing on its own but added together with everything else it helped create a symphony of sensations that led to deliciously overwhelming sexual satisfaction.

“All tied up so nicely, my pretty little one,” Mistress Katia said when she finished. She helped Glitterburst sit up, leaving the girl sitting on the floor with her knees bent and her legs secured under her. “My slave will remain in this position for the rest of our session,” the woman said firmly. “Do you understand?”

Glitterburst nodded, eager to find out why she required that.

“And now for the clamps. Remain still. Remain sitting as you are. No moving. But you may moan to your heart’s content.”

Glitterburst moaned loudly in delighted dismay as her Mistress put the nipple clamps on her. The pain was always wonderful, as was the weight of the chain once they were on. She could already feel the stimulation beginning to shrink her breasts. They weren’t very large that day and it wouldn’t be long before they were back to their normal small, perky size.

“I want my slave as she should be as we play today,” Mistress Katia said, grabbing the chain connecting the girl’s nipple clamps and lifting it. At first all she did was relieve the pressure from the weight of the chain, but she kept going, slowly but steadily raising the chain higher. Soon she was pulling up on Glitterburst nipples.

Glitterburst bit down on the bit gag, groaning and moaning as the delightful pleasure of having her overly sensitive nipples pulled painfully up sent waves of sensual joy through her body.

Mistress Katia stopped pulling further up, holding the chain in place. Even though she stopped moving her hand the sensation of Glitterburst’s nipples being tugged on increased as her breasts shrank. At one point that would have made Glitterburst feel a sickening sensation of body dysmorphia, but she was so used to this kind of play with her Mistress that she could now be thrilled by it.

“Much better,” Mistress Katia said as she released the chain. “Now that you are as you should be I can indulge fully in tormenting my favorite toy.” She got up and grabbed the last thing from the coffee table.

With the riding crop in hand Mistress Katia returned to Glitterburst, kneeling in front of her and positioning herself so one of her knees was between Glitterburst’s legs.

The woman gently brushed her knee against Glitterburst’s vulva as she got in position. “You’d like me to play with your pretty pussy, wouldn’t you pretty little one?”

Glitterburst moaned eagerly, nodding her head enthusiastically.

Mistress Katia brushed her knee against the girl’s vulva again, immediately pulling it back. “Perhaps today is the day,” she purred, “but perhaps not,” she added, voice playfully sinister.

She lifted up as far as she could while keeping her knee between Glitterburst’s legs. As she did she leaned back, placing the tongue of the riding crop on the top center of Glitterburst’s chest. “Perhaps today all I plan to do is tease you,” she said, voice low and still playfully sinister. “To torment you and send you home unsatisfied so I can play with myself imagining you laying in your bed furiously masturbating to work out my torments.”

As she spoke she ran the tongue of the riding crop down Glitterburst’s body, teasing and tickling. She dragged it around and under Glitterburst’s breasts. She went down the girl’s belly, nearly touching her pussy but turning to the side to caress and tease her thighs.

When she worked the riding crop back up the girl’s body she slipped her knee forward. This time she did not lightly brush Glitterburst’s vulva. She pressed her knee into it, not hard, but enough to make the moans of tortured delights coming out of the girl much louder. She wiggled and shifted her knee from side to side, first rubbing the girl’s most moist parts then moving up to press into her clit.

“Grind against my knee,” she commanded.

Thanks to how her legs were tied up it was a difficult command to follow, but she was so eager to feel the woman’s touch there she managed to make it work.

Mistress Katia pressed her leg into the ground, allowing Glitterburst to lower herself onto her knee to better grind into it. Meanwhile, the woman was continuing to tease Glitterburst with the riding crop.

She’d also started using her free hand to add to the sensual, teasing delight. She worked the hand up Glitterburst’s body, teasing her neck then her lips.

“You want me to do things to the sopping wet cunt you’re grinding so hard against my knee?”

Glitterburst moaned and nodded, trying to convey how desperately she wanted that.

“I want to hear you beg for it,” Mistress Katia said, forcing a finger into Glitterburst’s mouth far enough to pull her gag out.

“Please, Mistress,” Glitterburst gasped desperately as soon as she could speak. “Do things to my pussy! Touch me. Lick me. Eat me out. Finger me. Anything. Slap it. Spank it. ANYTHING.”

Mistress Katia flashed a sly, evil smile as she worked the riding crop down the girl’s body. “You’d take a pussy lashing?”

“Anything,” Glitterburst whined. “I just don’t want to wait any longer!”

Mistress Katia put a hand on Glitterburst’s chest and shoved the girl back. Glitterburst yelped in alarm, landing on her back with her arms pinned under her. Thanks to how her legs were tied up they were left bent and hanging open.

In a flash the riding crop was on Glitterburst’s pussy. At first just caressing her pubic mound, then the tip being dragged down the sides of her outer labia. “A pussy lashing it will be,” Mistress Katia said, voice full of gleeful cruelty.

It began softly, gentle taps of the riding crop’s leather tongue onto Glitterburst’s pussy. But each slap got just a little bit harder. Before long Glitterburst was yelping at each sharp, biting slap into her cunt, hissing afterward as she delighted in the intense stinging the blows left behind.

She’d only suggested it in desperation. When it began she felt panic, fearing the pain would be too much. Eventually she knew it would be, but for a short time it was perfect.

Just as it began to grow to be too much, the pain of the impacts too biting and her cunt throbbing too unpleasantly from abuse, it was over. Mistress Katia tossed the riding crop to the side then fell on Glitterburst like a viscous animal taking down helpless prey.

She attacked Glitterburst’s pussy with desperate cunt-hunger that told the young heroine waiting to have her this way had been nearly as much torment for the woman as it had been for her.

It was all wild, frantic passion at first. No skill, just unleashed desire that left Glitterburst gasping and begging for more. As some of Mistress Katia’s pent-up desire was burnt off her skill increased. She was able to slow down and tease out what mouth-moves drove Glitterburst the wildest.

Glitterburst had often confessed she was self-conscious about how her pussy looked. She thought her inner labia were too large and worried others would find them unattractive. Mistress Katia did everything she could to make the girl know she found them intensely erotically pleasing. She licked and sucked on them, moaning with deep carnal hunger as she did.

After working her to a wild height of pleasure Glitterburst gasped out, “I’m nearly there!”

“Then let’s finish explosively,” Mistress Katia declared.

She moved her mouth to the girl’s clit to circle it quickly with her tongue before grinding the thickest part into her clit. At the same time she slipped two fingers into Glitterburst’s hole, the first time she’d done so since starting to eat her out.

It pushed the girl over the edge, causing the explosive ending Mistress Katia had wanted. Glitterburst, overwhelmed by the combination of penetrative and clitoral stimulation, came so hard she squirted. A pent-up blast of her glitter-infused energy came with it, causing the intense spray of fluids to come out like a wet glitter bomb that would leave Mistress Katia’s face and the floor covered in moist pink and purple glitter.

Glitterburst had not expected that ending. As she lay weakly panting on the floor she decided it must have been an accidental discovery. How could Mistress Katia have known the combination would make her squirt like that? SHE hadn’t known it had that effect on her till recently.

“That was a thrilling discovery,” Mistress Katia said gleefully as she worked to untie Glitterburst. Once untied she removed the clamps from the young heroine’s nipples then took her gag all the way off. “To the couch for aftercare and cuddles. Now that you are satisfied it is time to pay the price, it is time to give me your stories.”

Mistress Katia sprawled on the couch, lounging like a sated lioness. Glitterburst got comfortable laying half on top of her, cuddled into the woman’s squishiest parts. She moaned softly and happily as Mistress Katia began playing with her hair and caressing the girl’s naked body, setting the soft and intimate mood for the aftercare segment of their session.

“You don’t mind the glitter got everywhere?” Glitterburst asked before beginning. “You’re covered and so is the carpet.”

“Oh, pretty little one, I’m used to it. You seem not to have noticed, but you’ve been leaving progressively more glitter behind. You often glow with joy, especially during our more tender moments. You leave shimmering sprinklings of it everywhere. I do not mind, I find it endearing. Now stories, pretty little one, or I will grow cross.”

Glitterburst told her about the mixed feelings she had from the last few days of heroing. She explained how many successes she’d had and how regular street-level crime had been so thoroughly policed by her and Luna Moth it was getting harder to find. Then she explained that costumed gangs were beginning to spring up and expressed her anxieties about that.

“I’ve faith you and the pretty tall one will adapt. You may have some failures at first, but from what I hear costumed gangs share the same cultural norms as supervillainesses. They will play by the rules. If you suffer defeats they will let you go after having their way with you. Does that not excite my pretty little one? A whole group of women having their way with her…”

“You’re teasing me,” Glitterburst said, not wanting to give the woman an answer to her question.

“Perhaps a little. But if it happens you’ll find I’m right. I know my pretty little one. She may hate the defeats, but what happens during them excites her so. Now, another story.”

“But I’ve told you everything that has happened since our last session.”

“I want a different kind of story. Tell your Mistress how you feel about the pretty tall one, Luna Moth. I hear stories from her, I hear her talk much about you. She’s quite taken with you.”

Glitterburst flushed slightly, turning to bury her face in Mistress Katia’s body to hide the smile that put on her face.

“You’re glowing, pretty little one. You can hide nothing from your Mistress. Now tell me about her.”

“She’s wonderful,” Glitterburst said as she revealed her face, no longer hiding her smile. Her glow had given away what she felt, so she might as well confess it. “So pretty. So kind. Endearingly shy during the day and adorably bubbly at night.”

“She is all of those things and more,” Mistress Katia agreed. “You leave out how sexy she is. Those long legs… those killer thighs.”

Glitterburst flushed and nodded. “Yes, Mistress Katia, Luna Moth is also a very sexy woman.”

“She pays for my services in stories too,” Mistress Katia reminded Glitterburst. “She tells me everything, so I know how deeply taken with you she is. She’s confessed she’s felt that way since you were at The Academy together. She’s told you but I think you don’t understand how much the girl wants you. So why have the two of you done nothing but flirt like nervous useless little lesbians?”

“I… I don’t know,” Glitterburst said uncertainly. “We flirt, you’re right, all the time. Sometimes we find reasons to hold hands while we’re talking shop. But I mostly see her when the sun is up and she’s so shy then. And that makes ME feel like a shy young girl flirting with a girl for the first time. Maybe if we spent more time together when the sun was down, but our sleep schedules are—”

“That can be easily worked around,” Mistress Katia said firmly. “You’re home early today and she should just be waking up. When you leave here do not go home, I command you to go to her. Perhaps it will be just a visit as colleagues to ‘talk shop’, perhaps it will just be two friends enjoying each other’s company. But you both know it could be more. You won’t know till you try, and YOU must make the first move. She never will. Will you do as I say?”

Glitterburst was unwilling to commit to following the command, so she tried to avoid giving an answer. “How do you know she’s waking up now?”

“She tells me her stories. She shares EVERYTHING, even more than you do. I know her habits and her daily patterns, just like I know yours, only better. I know our session will be over and when that happens you will no longer be my slave, but I still command you to go to her. Will you obey?”

“I… alright,” Glitterburst said. “Yes, Mistress,” she added a moment later. It was a little thing, but an important thing. The wall they’d built to contain their domme/sub relationship had always surrounded their play sessions. With this little submission to the woman’s command that wall began to crumble.

“Good girl,” Mistress Katia purred, seeing what Glitterburst hadn’t.

A wave of calming, stupefying pleasure washed over Glitterburst as the woman uttered those two beloved words causing the wall to crumble a little more.

“May I make a request about the command you’ve given me?” Glitterburst asked. It was another weakening of the wall. She was expressing an acceptance of her domme’s control of her life outside their play sessions, seeding only a bit of control over her life. But like everything else it was a small thing that would lead to something larger.

“Make your request and your Mistress will decide whether it will be allowed.”

“Instead of going straight to her apartment may I go home first and put on something other than my costume? I want to go to her as just a person, not as a fellow superheroine.”

“I will allow this,” Mistress Katia said indulgently. “Now get up and get dressed, pretty little one. Go change then it will be time to go see if you and the tall pretty one can’t connect on a deeper, more intimate level.”

Chapter Fifteen: Something Special Because It’s Different

As Glitterburst tried to pick out an outfit she felt nervous in the way she used to feel when preparing to go on a date. That wasn’t something that had happened since her powers activated. It had been less than two years ago, yet it felt like a lifetime ago.

“Stop being stupid,” she muttered. “This isn’t a date. You’re just going over there to visit. Even if you hope this turns into something else SHE won’t know that’s why you’re coming over.”

She decided against anything fancy or “nice”. That would have made it feel more like she was preparing for a date and she was trying to avoid that. It should be something cute, but normal, she thought. Something I feel comfortable in, something that will show Luna Moth I’m not ALWAYS a superheroine. Something to show her a bit of the girl I was before I had my powers.

After some indecision Glitterburst settled on a well-warner, far-too-large band t-shirt she’d had for years. She’d got it at one of the first concerts she’d gone to, picking it up from the band’s merch table for a discount because it was three sizes too big for nearly everyone and they’d known there was very little chance it would ever sell.

With the top picked out she had to choose out a bottom. She owned one skirt but decided at once she wouldn’t wear it. She’d always been a bit of a tomboy and had never been fond of skirts or dresses. She settled on a pair of athletic shorts.

Easy to slip off, but tight in the backend showing off my ass, she thought as she put them on. She knew she had an amazingly tight and perky ass. She also knew Luna Moth often sneaked glances at it and whenever she got caught doing so she’d get flustered and adorably blushy.

Glitterburst took a moment to try and feel a little less anxious then left her apartment. The anxiety returned as she knocked on Luna Moth’s door. It wasn’t a bad anxiety, it was even something that was a little thrilling. This might be nothing but a friendly visit. But if it turned out to be more it could end up being something wonderful that was also completely different from anything she’d had in her life recently.

“Hi,” she said with a flirtatious smile as Luna Moth opened the door. “I was hoping maybe I could come in and spend some time with you before you head out on patrol later?”

Luna Moth looked immediately overjoyed and flustered. “I’d love that,” she said, stepping back so Glitterburst could enter her apartment.

Glitterburst felt a rush of arousal as she took in what Luna Moth was wearing. She had on a skimpy tight-fitting crop top cami that left her trim belly exposed along with adorable heart-covered boy-style boxer shorts.

“That’s a cute outfit,” Glitterburst said as Luna Moth closed the door and locked it.

Luna Moth grew further flustered. “It’s just what I slept in,” she said, staring at her feet shyly.

The sun would still be up for a couple of hours, meaning the girl would remain shy and easily flustered for a while. Glitterburst was okay with that. She adored Luna Moth that way. Cute. Adorable. And there was a sexiness in that Glitterburst didn’t get anywhere else in her life.

“I’m still trying to wake up,” Luna Moth said, rushing to the kitchen. “I was just about to make some coffee,” she added as she busied herself at the coffee maker. “I understand if you don’t want any since it’s late in the day for you.”

“Coffee sounds wonderful,” Glitterburst said as she followed Luna Moth into the kitchen. “I was actually hoping to stay up a little late if you were willing to put off patrolling for a bit tonight.”

Luna Moth was facing away from Glitterburst, but she could tell by the girl’s body language the flirtatious, suggestive comment had further flustered her. It left Glitterburst swooning at just how adorable the easily flustered girl was.

She was overcome by the moment, deciding it was time to be a bit daring. She stepped up behind Luna Moth and slipped her arms around the girl’s narrow waist, pulling her body into hers as she moved closer.

Glitterburst felt Luna Moth freeze up in a moment of gay panic. It wasn’t fully unexpected as she knew outside the kind of sexual things that happened to them as superheroines or the strange domme/sub relationship they both had with Mistress Katia Luna Moth had only had one relationship. And although she rarely said anything about what had happened between her and Psigirl she got the sense it hadn’t been the healthiest relationship.

The way Luna Moth froze up reminded Glitterburst of her first girlfriend and how awkward that whole thing had been. It made her feel like a giddy teenager, sneaking her first kiss while terrified someone would see and find out she was a lesbian.

“You’re so damn cute,” she told Luna Moth, pulling her in a bit tighter. “You make me feel… like I haven’t felt in a long time. Like I didn’t think I could feel anymore now that being a superheroine is my whole life. But it doesn’t have to be, especially with you two apartments over.”

She could feel Luna Moth tensing as her panic increased. Suddenly Glitterburst had doubts she was doing the right thing. Maybe Luna Moth wasn’t ready yet. Maybe she was but this had just been too forward.

“Am I being too forward?” Glitterburst asked. “I can stop if you want. We don’t have to—”

“Don’t you dare let go of me,” Luna Moth said when Glitterburst started taking her hands off her hips, willing her panic-frozen body to move so she could grab Glitterburst’s hands and hold them where they were. “I don’t ever want you to let me go,” she sighed, then tensed again, giggling nervously. “I’ve wanted this for over a year, but I could never make the first move. I needed you to do it.”

Glitterburst kept a tight hold of the girl but turned her around, pushing Luna Moth into the kitchen counter then leaning in as if to kiss her. “Just to be clear,” she whispered, lips so close to Luna Moth’s she could feel the warmth of them, “I’d like us to be more than friends.”

* * *

“More than friends.” The words raced through Luna Moth’s mind like an echo from her past, bringing up turbulent feelings and images of Psigirl. “We’re just friends.” Nearly the same three words but so, SO much worse. Her year-long crush was saying what she’d always wanted Psigirl to say. What SHE hadn’t been able to say till it was too late.

“Nothing would make me happier,” Luna Moth said as she stared into Glitterburst’s beautiful eyes.

Their lips connected. Luna Moth melted into the girl’s arms, her eyes fluttering closed as she surrendered to the soft kiss. It was unlike any she’d ever had. Slow and gentle at first then going on and becoming something else. It remained soft even as it grew steamier. Wetter. Their mouths opened and their tongues slipped into each other’s mouths, making it all so much wetter. So much hotter.

The heat snowballed, suddenly building quickly. Glitterburst pushed Luna Moth harder into the kitchen counter, slipping her leg between the girl’s legs and gently rubbing at her womanhood.

Luna Moth had to pull her mouth off Glitterburst’s so she could gasp out. It was exactly what she wanted, but it had also started moving a bit too fast for her. “Slow down, take a step back” she huffed, knowing the way she had grabbed Glitterburst and held her tight as she’d asked her to back away must be sending mixed signals.

Glitterburst laughed in a way that put Luna Moth at ease. She grabbed the girl’s hands, pulling them off her. “Maybe a good idea,” she said, taking a step back. “How about you finish that coffee while we each take a moment to cool off?”

“I think I need that,” Luna Moth said, turning her back on Glitterburst and returning to busying herself with getting a fresh pot of coffee brewing.

While Luna Moth made the coffee Glitterburst looked around the apartment. “It’s really nice they gave us these furnished apartments, right? I jumped right into being a superheroine on my first day here. I don’t know when I would have found the time to shop for furniture. Hell, if I couldn’t order groceries online I don’t know if I’d be able to find the time to buy food!” She snorted. “Not that I cook very often. I think at least half of my paycheck goes to getting takeout delivered.”

“The apartments really are nice,” Luna Moth said from the kitchen once Glitterburst stopped rambling. “Cream and sugar?”

“Lots of both, please,” Glitterburst replied as she wandered around the living room looking for anything that seemed like it had been added to the apartment since Luna Moth moved in.

At first she didn’t see anything. Then, amazed she’d missed it for so long, she noticed a book covered in pink glitter sitting on the coffee table in front of a large, comfortable-looking couch. A pink pen with a puffy pompom on top sat next to it. She’d just sat down on the couch and was reaching for the book to see what it was when Luna Moth stepped out of the kitchen holding two coffee mugs.

“Here we go. I— Oh! I forgot I left that silly thing out,” Luna Moth said, blushing and looking once more adorably frazzled. 

“What is this?” Glitterburst asked, picking the book up but respectfully not opening it now that she’d seen Luna Moth’s reaction to her finding it.

Luna Moth rushed to the couch, putting the coffee mugs down, then snatched the book from Glitterburst’s hands. She held it tight to her chest, looking shy and embarrassed. “It’s just a silly sketchbook. I started it when I was at The Academy.”

“You don’t have to show me,” Glitterburst said, smiling reassuringly. “It’s a striking cover and it had me curious.” She looked around at the room then back at Luna Moth. “Your apartment is like mine. It’s nice, but it was all there before we arrived. There’s not a lot there that’s US. I just wanted to take a closer look at anything here that was just you.”

Luna Moth clung to the sketchbook book a bit tighter, biting her lower lip as confused emotions played across her face. “I want to show you,” she said hesitantly. “It’s just… it might be a little embarrassing.”

“Embarrassing?” Glitterburst chuckled. “More embarrassing than when we’ve told each other about the things supervillainesses have done to us when they’ve defeated us? More embarrassing than sharing the same dominatrix?”

Luna Moth cracked a nervous smile. “Well, when you put it that way… Just don’t make fun of me,” she said as she handed the sketchbook over.

This is something special she’s sharing with me, Glitterburst thought as she took the sketchbook. “I’d never make fun of you,” she told Luna Moth as she opened the book to the first page. She grabbed her coffee and started drinking it while slowly flipping through the sketchbook’s pages.

She sat in silence, quickly engrossed by what she found. She could tell they were just sketches, but even so they were incredibly good. Cute and stylized, yet whenever there was a sketch of a real person and not just some adorably heart-surrounded lamp post Glitterburst was always able to tell who it was, especially since nearly half the time the face she saw on the page was hers.

“I told you I had a huge crush on you,” Luna Moth said, voice quiet and full of anxious uncertainty.

“It’s incredibly sweet,” Glitterburst said. “If I’d known…” She trailed off. “Well, I don’t know what I’d have done if I’d known.”

She looked up, holding the book open to a drawing of the other face that appeared as often as hers did. “You and her were inseparable,” she said, tapping the drawing of Psigirl. “Everyone talked about it,” she added. “There weren’t many ‘couples’ at The Academy. People hooked up and fucked like rabbits, but almost no one had ‘normal’ relationships.”

The mix of confusion and pain that flashed across Luna Moth’s face left Glitterburst as curious as ever about what had happened between her and Psigirl. She never talked about it, and mentioning the girl always soured Luna Moth’s mood.

“I’m sorry for bringing her up,” Glitterburst said, closing the book and setting it on the table. “I shouldn’t have,” she added quickly as she set her coffee down and moved a bit closer to Luna Moth. “I’ve seen that it upsets you and now I’ve ruined our night,” she said, carefully reaching out to put a hand on the girl’s leg.

Luna Moth’s face was still a jumble of emotions, none of them good, but she scooted closer to Glitterburst to show that she wanted the girl to touch her. “It wasn’t ‘normal’,” she said, voice quiet as she stared at the sketchbook. “Not at all. For most of it we… SHE couldn’t call it what it was. She grew up somewhere that being a lesbian wasn’t… and SHE couldn’t…”

“Hey,” Glitterburst said as she wrapped an arm around Luna Moth and pulled her in for a comforting hug. “We don’t have to talk about it. It’s in the past.”

Luna Moth leaned into Glitterburst, pulling her legs onto the couch and pressing into her further. Glitterburst wrapped her arms around her, pulling her in tight.

“She did something truly terrible that ended things between us,” she told Glitterburst as she nuzzled into her. Glitterburst could tell saying that out loud had been hard. As the girl went on she sat, silently listening while holding her tight to give her support as she struggled to get out what she was willing to share.

“Psigirl couldn’t be who she was,” Luna Moth continued, voice bitter. “There was so much pain in her,” she added, choking up a bit as though the memory of that pain was something she felt was her own. “It turned her into something awful, something she grew into over time. Or maybe it’s who she always was and I just couldn’t see it at first.

“The thing she did that ended things between us… If I’d told anyone… But I didn’t. Because I loved her and even though there was this monster festering inside her I’d seen how much she wanted to be a hero and make the world a better place.

“So I didn’t tell anyone. It meant she got to graduate. Now she’s out there somewhere, either waiting to be stationed somewhere like we were or already serving as a superheroine. If the wrong people found out what happened that terrible day it could ruin that for her.

“And even after everything, after how much she hurt me, I STILL loved her. I still DO love her. I miss her every day. Sometimes I even play out these fantasies about what it would be like if she got stationed here. How hard that would be, yet how happy I’d be. I’d have to be firm, have to set out ground rules. But there are things she could do if she was willing that would convince me it would be safe to let her back in…”

She trailed off, nuzzling into Glitterburst. “But those are just fantasies. She’ll never show up here, the only way that would happen is if she used her powers on people to MAKE it happen.”

Glitterburst was unsettled by what Luna Moth was suggesting. “You think she’d do something like that?”

“I know she has,” Luna Moth said moodily. “But I hope after what happened it’s not something she’d ever do again.”

The way she grew quiet and sunk into Glitterburst’s embrace seemed to confirm her suspicion that part of what had happened between them was Psigirl using her powers on Luna Moth. The bullying mean girl had a reputation for pushing the lines of what had been allowed when it came to using your powers on other students. Glitterburst had always assumed they were overblown. How could someone THAT awful keep a girlfriend as seemingly sweet as Luna Moth?

“Thank you for telling me all of that,” Glitterburst said. “I can tell it was hard.”

“It was,” Luna Moth admitted. “It helped that Mistress Katia got me to tell her about Psigirl recently. It was even harder, but so cathartic. I ended up telling her everything, all the good things and then all the truly awful things. That woman is incredible. I don’t think I could do this without her.”

“I don’t think I could either,” Glitterburst said as they both sighed happily while they thought about Mistress Katia. “You know she’s why I came over tonight, right? She knows how we feel about each other and insisted I had to make the first move. But you know, I don’t think she was just playing matchmaker. I think she knows us both so well. I think she knows this, whatever this might become, would be healthy for us.”

“It does feel nice so far,” Luna Moth said as she cuddled tighter against Glitterburst. “Just being close… I could cuddle with you on this couch all night.”

Glitterburst let out a laugh that was a bit too hard, breaking the tension of the conversation they’d just finished. “Because you’d never take the initiative to do more, right?”

Luna Moth burst into laughter. “Probably not! At least not while the sun is up. Maybe after it sets,” she added. For a moment Glitterburst thought the girl was going to kiss her. The energy between them felt like it had felt in the kitchen, but the moment passed. “But still probably not,” Luna Moth added, flushing and looking flustered.

“This is ridiculous,” Glitterburst said with an amused laugh. “We’re both acting like nervous teenagers who’ve never kissed anyone before. We’re both sexually experienced women! The things we’ve done with supervillainesses and Mistress Katia would SHOCK most normal people.”

“Maybe the fact we’re not doing those kinds of things with each other is what makes this special,” Luna Moth suggested.

Glitterburst laughed. “Maybe you’re right. But consider that we’re both two subby girls who seem to have no idea what to do with each other. The only reason I was able to make a move on you in the kitchen was because Mistress Katia had TOLD me to.”

“Well,” Luna Moth said as she sat up and climbed onto Glitterburst’s lap facing her, “if our Mistress says we’re supposed to be doing this maybe we should? We wouldn’t want to get ourselves in trouble, would we?”

Luna Moth loomed over Glitterburst, holding the girl’s face in her hands as she stared into her eyes with unrestrained lust. “My turn to panic and freeze up it seems,” Glitterburst said as she stared into Luna Moth’s eyes.

“The sun’s setting,” Luna Moth said, voice quiet as she started to move her face towards Glitterburst’s face. “And I’m suddenly not feeling quite so subby anymore. I’ve wanted you for so long… And here you are, on my couch, offering yourself up. I think we both knew where this would end when you came in that door today.”

Their lips connected. They both closed their eyes and lost themselves in a long kiss that quickly turned into something so much more. They became a wild, clumsy tangle of hands greedily exploring each other’s bodies. Both their shirts came off, both girls eager to feel more skin-on-skin contact.

Once Glitterburst’s shirt was off Luna Moth grabbed her, practically pinning Glitterburst to the couch. Once on top she attacked the girl’s breasts. She grabbed, massaged, and squeezed. She licked and sucked and nipped.

“You really like breasts,” Glitterburst gasped while arching her back and moaning in delight from what Luna Moth was doing to her tits. “Do you know what happens to them when I use my powers too much? We had classes together, I always assumed everyone noticed…”

Luna Moth broke suction from around one of Glitterburst’s nipples to growl, “I noticed. And it’s so fucking hot,” she added, before latching on to the girl’s other nipple. She moved to switch nipples again but paused to look up and make eye contact with Glitterburst. “I adore you as you are, but I wouldn’t complain if I ever got to adore your body when they were bigger.”

Glitterburst let her head fall back onto the armrest of the couch as she wrapped her limbs tightly around Luna Moth to hold the girl tighter on top of her. She started to glow, shimmering with purple and pink energy infused with specks of glitter.

She hadn’t done it on purpose, hadn’t even noticed at first. Luna Moth’s response to her glowing was impossible to miss. She’d told Glitterburst that her powers turned her on, and she’d even seen a bit of that the first day they’d met in her apartment. But Glitterburst hadn’t understood what her lights did to Luna Moth.

The girl was driven wild with lust. She shifted, adjusting their legs so they were intertwined and each of them could grind against the other. Her mouth began a confused, desperate, frantic journey back and forth between Glitterburst’s mouth and the girl’s shimmering breasts.

“I’m going to get glitter all over your couch,” Glitterburst moaned out, glowing brighter as she let herself surrender fully to the girl’s whirlwind of unleashed lust. “Most of it goes away, but not all of it—”

Luna Moth cut her off with a kiss that was mostly tongue. “I love it,” she said when she pulled away so both could gasp in some much-needed air. “I want it all over my apartment if this is how I get it.”

She looked down, moaning softly in approval at the sight of Glitterburst’s glowing body then shuddering in delight when she noticed the glowing had caused her breasts to grow.

Glitterburst, not noticing till then, willed herself to control her powers, dulling her glow. “I don’t know if I should let them get much bigger,” she said bashfully. “They get progressively more sensitive the bigger they get, and then they need sexual stimulation to shrink back down and—”

Luna Moth put her hand over Glitterburst’s mouth. “What a wonderful problem to have,” she said, voice heavy. “You’re like a wet dream I had come to life. So pretty. So sexy. Your powers light up my dumb moth brain in all the right ways. And your tits are… are god-damned magical. Just shut up, sparkle, and don’t worry about your perfect tits growing too large. If they need sexual stimulation to shrink them down I’ll eagerly take care of you. Sound good?”

She took her hand off Glitterburst’s mouth. “It sounds very good. But promise there will be more than breast play tonight? My pussy doesn’t get enough attention.”

Luna Moth nodded eagerly. “I’ll give it all the attention it needs,” she purred. She glanced at her window. The sunset was over and it was dark outside. “You know, I think the city could handle a night without me. What do you think?”

Glitterburst grinned and nodded. “I think it will survive.”

“Well, that’s good because I’ve decided I’d like to spend the night trying to do everything I’ve ever fantasized about doing with you. How about we move this to the bedroom?” Luna Moth asked as she got up and pulled Glitterburst after her. “I’ve got a big, lonely bed that has clean sheets that need to be absolutely soiled by lady juices and glitter.”

* * *

Hours later Luna Moth and Glitterburst were lying together in Luna Moth’s bed, both naked and cuddling. There were no lights on in the room but they could easily see each other thanks to the way Glitterburst was glowing and sparkling.

“I’m not sure I’ve ever been this happy,” Glitterburst sighed contentedly as she lay in Luna Moth’s arms. Both of them were sweaty, sore, and sleepy but neither were ready to let sleep take them.

“I know I never have,” Luna Moth said before giving Glitterburst a soft kiss. “Tonight was like a dream come true. Thank you.”

“You’re thanking me? I should be apologizing for what I did to your bed,” Glitterburst joked. “You’ll never get the stains and glitter out of these sheets and blankets.”

“I know. It’s amazing. If you told me this was a one-time thing I’d probably never wash them,” Luna Moth said with a shy giggle that implied she wasn’t fully joking.

“Luna Moth, you don’t need to worry about this being a one-time thing,” Glitterburst said before kissing the girl to emphasize her point. “I want to find the time to do this as often as we can. I know we can’t skip patrols too often… But we definitely don’t need to be out there every day of the week. We’re allowed to set our own hours, do this however we think works best.”

“We probably do work too much,” Luna Moth said. “We were both so excited to start being REAL superheroines. Now that we know it’s real and isn’t a dream we’ll wake up from we should take more days off. Days we can rest and recover even if it feels like we don’t need it. And days we can spend together…”

They rolled over, embracing and kissing. It was soft and moist and full of sincere emotion, but it wasn’t something they were doing to build heat. They’d burned all that off over the last few hours. Even their supercharged libidos would need time to recover after everything they’d done.

“I think we should try a team up sometime soon,” Glitterburst said after they went back to cuddling. “I want to see you in action. Besides, we might need to do it. I still don’t think we’re ready to try to take down any of Lilith’s goons, but we’re going to have to confront some of these costumed gangs that have started to pop up.”

“We’ll need to be careful when it comes to them,” Luna Moth said seriously. “They might dress silly, but we learned at The Academy how dangerous they can be.”

Glitterburst nodded in agreement. “And their weird gang culture is so centered on gaining prestige by taking on and defeating superheroines. Even if we didn’t want to take them on they’d be gunning for us. If they get us cornered right they could use their superior numbers against us. And even though they almost never have any members who have powers they like to get their hands on illegal anti-super weapons.”

“At least they play by the same rules the supervillains play by,” Luna Moth said.

They both fell silent after that. Both knew what that meant. Sometimes they talked about it openly, even confessing that they’d both enjoyed what had happened after they’d been defeated. But there was still an immense amount of shame tied up in that enjoyment, shame they mostly dealt with by not speaking about those incidents very often.

“How about this,” Glitterburst said, breaking the silence. “We promise each other not to recklessly engage any of these costumed gangs. We play it safe, not taking risks unless someone innocent is in danger. But if we find out where one of their hideouts are we’ll team up and go kick ALL their asses!”

Luna Moth put her hand on her heart. “I promise my girlfriend I will not be reckless when it comes to taking on costumed gangs and that if I find out where one of their hideouts are I’ll team up with her so we can kick all kinds of criminal butt together.”

“One night and you think I’m your girlfriend? That’s a bit presumptuous, isn’t it?” When Glitterburst saw the expression on Luna Moth’s face she quickly added, “I’m only teasing!” She grabbed the girl and pulled her in, nuzzling her face into her neck. “I’d love to be your girlfriend. Nothing would make me happier,” she added as she glowed brighter.

“You have no idea how much I love hearing that,” Luna Moth said, melting into Glitterburst’s arms. She sighed happily, adding, “Everything really is perfect right now. Everything.”

Chapter Sixteen: The Terrible Burden of Knowing

Everything was perfect then and I ruined it, Psigirl thought. It was an intrusive thought that ran through her mind endlessly, haunting her day and night. As the weeks had gone by while she waited to be assigned to a city she’d battled the thought every day, trying to banish it but always failing.

Only recently had she decided how to conquer the intrusive thought. I have to FIX what I ruined, she’d decided. I have to earn my Luna Bug back. She’s all I can think about. How happy she made me. How much I hurt her. I have to make things right and get her back.

It became an obsession that quickly snowballed out of control. Psigirl had done everything she could to be the hero she wanted to be since graduating. She’d gone home to people she knew would never accept her for who she REALLY was and, while waiting to be assigned an official post, played hero in her hometown.

But all that did was leave her wishing Luna Moth could see her. If she SAW Psigirl as a hero and not the villain she’d let herself be for that one terrible day she’d take her back. She HAD to. She’d MAKE her.

After those thoughts Psigirl would always deflate a bit. Once she had control of her emotions she’d accept the truth. Luna Moth DIDN’T have to ever take her back, and if she used her powers to MAKE the girl do it she’d not only be doing something monstrous, it wouldn’t even be real.

Psigirl had played around with pretend after coming home. She’d entertained herself by using her powers to control the minds of women she’d had crushes on, making them confess their secret love for her then expressing that secret love by fucking her. Every time it was thrilling in the moment, then afterward it would feel so hollow. None of it was real, it was just things she put in their head, sometimes directly controlling them like they were just meat puppets.

Afterward the guilt would always start to set in then she would “fix” it. She’d erase the women’s memories of what had happened, not just wiping the women’s minds but replacing the real memories with happy ones that would make their lives better.

It made the terrible things she did not just okay but something that ended up being GOOD. She made the women’s lives better! It just left her feeling hollow, like those sexual encounters left her feeling. She ached for Luna Moth. What they’d shared had been real.

Or had it? Sometimes Psigirl was less certain than others. The things she’d said to Luna Moth that last terrible day they’d been together had mostly been said to hurt her. That’s what Psigirl told herself most of the time. But other times, when she was willing to be more honest with herself, she wondered if she’d been being more honest than she wanted to admit.

Early on she hadn’t had much control over her powers. She’d often use them without noticing, making people do things she wanted purely on instinct. She STILL did that when her emotions were running strong, which was far more of the time than she wanted it to be.

Psigirl was always willing to admit to herself she’d telepathically manipulated her precious Luna Bug at least a little. Not just on accident, but on purpose especially towards the end. But she was often uncertain just how much she’d played with the girl’s mind.

Sometimes during fits of turbulent emotion she’d be uncertain if ANY of it had been real. She’d rage internally, that rage manifesting externally as she lost control of herself. Things around her would begin flying and breaking as a telekinetic storm raged around her.

Then she’d think of her Luna Bug’s precious, adorable, beautiful face and calm down. She’d think about the girl’s wide, soft, plump lips and go weak at the legs. She’d think about the girl’s naked body and all the wonderful things they’d shared and she’d get hot then wet at the memories of all the “games” they played.

Each time her obsession increased. Each time she vowed she’d have Luna Moth back. She’s MINE, she’d tell herself before immediately feeling guilty. She’s NOT mine, but maybe I can earn her back, she’d correct herself. By being a good person. By not doing things to people they don’t want… Even if I ‘fix’ it, I have to stop. I have to be a hero. And if I am, if she can SEE me that way…

Except how would she ever know? The answer was obvious. She’d have to be in the same place Luna Moth was, stationed in the same city she was. By the time Psigirl got the summons to come to The Academy Satellite Center to receive her official assignment she’d already planned out how she’d make it happen, how she’d begin making everything perfect again.

Psigirl sat in a small office wearing the most harmless-looking, girlish smile she could muster. She was doing everything she could to look like the innocent and easily manipulated young superheroine the woman sitting across from her THOUGHT Psigirl was. Lying and getting other people to see what she wanted them to see had always been second nature to her, and they were things that had only become easier once her powers had activated.

Being able to read someone’s mind was an amazing tool when you were trying to convince them you were something you weren’t. Being able to control their minds made things even simpler.

Sometimes all it took was a little thing, something subtle like making sure they didn’t notice a look or forgot something they knew. But sometimes it took more brunt force. Sometimes a subtle touch wouldn’t do. Sometimes to get what you wanted you had to grab them by the base of their psyche and take full control.

Most of the time Psigirl told herself she didn’t like having to do that, but in her more honest moments, usually when she was taking control of people, she’d admit it was a lie. She LIKED controlling people. She liked manipulating them more, but when they didn’t do what she wanted, when they FORCED her to use a heavy hand, she enjoyed taking direct control.

There would always be guilt after, but she’d started learning how to deal with that. If she could convince herself the things she did she knew were bad were done for a good reason the guilt would go away.

“You understand what’s being determined at this meeting today?” the Agency woman sitting on the other side of the desk asked Psigirl.

“I’m here because The Agency has decided where I’m going to be stationed,” Psigirl replied, trying to sound eager to find out where her career as a superheroine would begin.

“That’s right. The Agency has taken into account your power set and the comments your professors at The Academy wrote about you. It’s going to be exciting finding out where your new home is going to be, so before I tell you I’ll need you to remain calm. Calm and—”

“No,” Psigirl said, the harmless eager smile on her face disappearing as her voice deepened and became more menacing. She put two fingers to her temple and gave the woman a hard look. “We won’t be doing that today,” she said in a cold, flat voice. “The trigger phrase won’t work on me, anyways,” she added.

The woman had been frozen in place when Psigirl uttered the word “no”. She’d forced her way into the woman’s mind, temporarily shutting off her ability to move. She was still conscious, just trapped in her body till Psigirl released her hold on her.

“Whatever plans The Agency had for me don’t matter anymore,” Psigirl told the woman, voice calm but still cold. “I’m changing them. Because I know what this place REALLY is and I’m not having any part of it.”

She glanced at the security camera in the corner of the room. It was pointed at her but she knew it wasn’t recording. As she’d entered The Agency Satellite Center she’d manage to push her telepathic powers past what she’d thought their limits were, reaching into the mind of nearly every Agency worker within the building. Although she’d had her doubts she could actually do it she’d managed to take at least partial control of enough of them to start carrying out her plan to make everything perfect again.

It was the most difficult thing she’d ever done, but so far it was all going according to her plan.

Psigirl had controlled who she needed to, ensuring the safety measures the building had in place to protect against women with powers like hers had been turned off. Then she’d ensured the security cameras in each room she entered would be turned off to make sure there would be no evidence of what she was doing.

Only now that she had the woman in front of her under direct control did she let the immense mental strain she was under show on her face. She was controlling the minds of over thirty people to varying degrees, over twenty more than she’d ever controlled at once. She was having to alter perceptions, implant compulsions, change or outright wipe memories clean. Some, like the man controlling the security cameras, she was even having to fully puppet for the time being.

She’d found that just how strong her powers were, how far she could push her limits, was highly dependent on her mood. The stronger her emotions were the more she could do. And right then her obsession with getting Luna Moth back in her life so things could be “perfect” again was allowing her to push her powers further than she’d ever pushed them before.

“I know what this place really is,” Psigirl said again. “I know what The Agency really is. What The Academy really is. I know everything, or at least enough to understand. Within hours of arriving at The Academy I found out enough by reading the minds of the staff to start taking precautions and begin digging for the truth. I found it and I’ve had to live with the terrible burden of knowing from nearly the beginning.

“It made me angry at first. Scared and angry. I suppose that was a good thing, it convinced me early on to hide how powerful I was. Knowing what I know now I can see that probably saved me. If they’d known what I could do with my powers, that I KNEW some of what they were doing to all the superpowered humans they were ‘training’, they’d probably have made me disappear.

“So I was careful. I hid what I could do with my powers, using them to ensure I found out what I’d need to do to be safe from what was being done to everyone else. All that subtle indoctrination and all those neat little tricks to condition and program us… I was aware of all of it… Or at least I THINK I was.

“I was able to avoid those classes we had to take to train against hypnosis and other kinds of mind control. It was smart, making us all think we were training to resist it all when really you were just using hypnosis and mind control tech to condition and program us to be MORE susceptible to that kind of thing.

“Getting out of THAT wasn’t easy. But I figured it out, learned how to use my powers to sneak away then implant memories into teachers’ minds so they THOUGHT I’d sat through those hypnosis-fueled conditioning sessions with the rest of the students. That’s why your little trigger phrase wouldn’t have worked on me, and why I knew what you were doing when you started saying it.

“I took what I needed from The Academy. And as I did, as I dove deeper into more of the staff’s minds, I started to understand why you all do the terrible things you do. Looking at the world through your eyes I was able to understand why this conspiracy against the superhumans was being carried out. I get it, I do. You’re terrified of us and what we’d do if we weren’t so busy playing hero and villain. I’m even willing to play my part in it. I’ll be a good little heroine, protecting normal people and using my sexual charms to keep the big bad supervillains occupied.

“But I have my limits,” she said, narrowing her eyes at the woman as though she was a manifestation of the entire institutional structure that she was refusing to fully serve. “I’ll keep you normal people safe and I’ll happily play the kinky sexual games you’ve subtly programmed every superhuman to play with each other. But NOT with men. The men I’ll deal with without letting them so much as touch me.

“And I’m not going to whatever city you planned on sending me to. Instead, you’re going to use that computer to look up a superheroine named ‘Luna Moth’ and you’re going to tell me if she’s already been stationed somewhere.”

The woman, who had till then been frozen and unmoving, jerked into motion with a pained groan. She started typing, using the computer in front of her to look for the information Psigirl wanted. “Yes,” the woman said, voice strained as she fought uselessly against Psigirl’s telepathic control over her. “She’s been stationed in Sapphica City.”

Psigirl raised an eyebrow. “Well, that’s interesting and a little exciting. I’ve read some wonderful things online about that place. Luna Moth must have wet herself with excitement when she realized she wouldn’t have to deal with any male criminals.

“Alright, this is what you’re going to do. You’re going to make it so I’m going to be stationed in Sapphica City. You’ll make it all neat and official, making it seem like I was ALWAYS meant to be stationed there. Can you do that? Do you have the authorization to make those kinds of changes?”

“Yes,” the woman said through gritted teeth.

“Well, get started then,” Psigirl barked impatiently.

The woman went to work. Psigirl was in her mind and could see it would take time. That was fine, she knew making everything perfect again would take time. While she waited for the woman to be done she decided to delve deeper into her mind.

 As she’d told the woman, she carried the terrible burden of knowing the truth. The truth about The Agency and the Academy. The truth about nearly all of it. But as terrible as that burden was she always needed to know more. She wanted to see just what the woman did with the superheroines she met in this office.

Psigirl played back memories of the last few meetings the woman had with superheroines. The woman knew how to say the right words to turn some of the sexiest, most powerful women on the planet into hypnotized, obedient slaves. What did she do with them once they were under her control?

Psigirl was a little disappointed with what she found. She just fucks them. I’d thought maybe it would be more than that…

She dug deeper, happy she did. No, she doesn’t just fuck them. She humiliates them. She revels in sexually humiliating every single superheroine she gets in this office because she hates us!

They all do, every single person who works at The Agency. They fear and hate superhumans. That’s why they’ve set this all up, manipulated the superhuman population so thoroughly. They take our sexual weaknesses and build on them, making sure we’re all so busy fucking each other while playing hero and villain we mostly leave the normal people alone.

It’s why not a single boy ended up graduating as part of my cohort. They secretly ensured they’d wash out and go out into the world wanting to become supervillains, but only so they had a reason to fight and fuck superheroines. That ensured the rest of us would be kept busy as we play superheroine.

Psigirl had come to understand why they did what they did and even thought it might be the right thing to do. She at the very least thought what they wanted superpowered humans to do with their lives seemed like fun. She was more than willing to keep playing hero if it meant getting to have countless sexual encounters with other superpowered women.

Even when she fantasized about making her life “perfect” again with Luna Moth as her lover she still saw them being superheroines who fought, and were often defeated by, sexy supervillainesses. Sometimes she even pictured it happening together, the two of them suffering so delightfully next to each other while in the clutches of some sexy monstrous domineering powered woman…

But being in the room with this woman, being in her mind and feeling the hatred for superhumans the woman felt bothered Psigirl. She understood it, but it still bothered her. It reminded her too much of the hatred that had kept her from being able to be her true self in her hometown, hatred that had broken her and made it so the perfect thing she had with her Luna Bug had been ruined.

“The things you do to the women sitting where I am now,” Psigirl began. “The cruel, sexually humiliating things you do to them. That you make them do to YOU. The power you feel while doing it. Just a normal woman, able to make someone so much more powerful than you helpless with a few well-chosen words… I suppose having the tables turned isn’t very enjoyable, is it? No, don’t answer. I already know. I’m in your mind, I see it all.”

Psigirl leaned forward and grinned evilly at the woman so diligently working to help make her life perfect again. “You understand I’m going to get away with this, right? Of course you do. You know if no help has arrived by now I’m controlling enough people to make sure it never will. You’re just hoping I get what I want, wipe your mind, and leave. You’re terrified I might decide to do to you what you’ve done to so many women like me.”

Psigirl paused, putting a finger to her lips and turning her head as though she’d just had a brilliant idea. “You know, I think I SHOULD do what you’re afraid I’ll do. I think you DESERVE that, deserve to suffer through the kind of sexual use and humiliation you dole out so regularly. Don’t worry, when I’m done I’ll wipe your mind so you don’t remember it happened. But it WILL happen and you WILL suffer through it.”

She sat back, crossing one leg over the other and putting her hands on her knee. “But it can wait till you’re done,” she said, smiling in a way she knew would unsettle the woman.

While waiting Psigirl continued to delve into the woman’s mind. “You’re not even gay, not even a little. You’re just a mean, nasty cunt that gets off on making powerful women sexually service you. You barely touch them, it’s just about the power trip of making them touch and pleasure you.”

The young heroine paused, closing her eyes and sinking deep into the woman’s mind to concentrate on her memories. “Always make them eat you out. You make them lay on your desk and you sit on their face and nearly suffocate them with your nasty, hairy snatch and keep them there till they make you cum.”

She opened her eyes, face flush. “Alright, I get it. That’s pretty hot,” she said, breathing heavily. “I think I might have to give it a try once you’re done.”

Psigirl let that hang in the air for a few minutes before she said anything else.

“You know what’s going to make pinning you to that desk and sitting on your face even hotter? Knowing how disgusting you find pussy. Oh, you’re more than happy to play with yours, but another woman’s cunt? Makes you want to gag just seeing one. You’re going to HATE having my pretty, perfect, hairless snatch grinding against your face. And THAT is going to make it all the more enjoyable for me.”

Psigirl knew the woman was almost done. She stood up and started slowly unzipping the white and green full bodysuit that served as her costume. She planned on striping out of it and being naked by the time the woman was ready to receive a bit of what she so frequently doled out.

She loved the costume, loved how snuggly it fit on her small, slim body. It helped her feel less self-conscious about her body, which she sometimes feared was too boyish. Psigirl was nearly flat-chested, and with as thin and small as she was she often felt she lacked any feminine curves.

But thanks to being in everyone’s mind she knew most people still found her insanely attractive, ESPECIALLY when she was wearing her costume. She had what had been described as a “callipygian ass” and knew how to move her slim, fit body in ways that drew eyes and drove people wild with lust.

“All done?” Psigirl asked as she finished shimmying out of her costume. The only thing she wore under the costume was a pair of panties. She slipped those off too, then said, “Good. Now get up on your desk and lay down, just like you’ve made all those other superheroines do.”

Once the woman was in place Psigirl threw her arms down, using a burst of pink telekinetic energy to blast her into the air then float her to the desk. She hovered about the woman, grinning down at her. Slowly Psigirl lowered herself onto her, gently touching down on the desk to sit on the woman’s face.

“Wrap your arms around my thighs and get to work,” Psigirl commanded. “I know your mouthwork is going to be atrocious, but it won’t matter. Taking you like this, against your will, knowing you’ll hate every moment of it, that will get me half there. I’ll get the rest of the way by grinding your face raw.

“Just think about how this all ends once you make me cum. Then it can be over and I’ll wipe your mind. Although I should warn you, I plan on implanting the memory deep in your mind, making it so it will be a reoccurring nightmare you’ll suffer every few weeks for the rest of your life. So, you know, you’ll have that wonderful bit of fun to look forward to!”

* * *

Psigirl left the Academy Satellite Center feeling a mix of pride, excitement, deep sexual gratification, and intense shame.

She was proud she’d pulled everything off. Controlling so many people at once had been a strain, but it had been thrilling too. Covering her tracks perfectly so no one at The Agency would know what she was capable of and what she’d done was another thing that had strained her but left her feeling the thrill of accomplishment.

All of it had been worth it. She was assigned to Luna Moth’s city. Soon she’d be in Sapphica City. THAT was where the excitement came from. She was going to get to see her Luna Bug again. Somehow she’d earn back the girl’s affection. How she’d do it she wasn’t so sure yet. Maybe just by showing Luna Moth she could be an amazing superheroine. Once she was in Sapphica City she could start fixing things, start making things perfect again.

I have to show up and prove to her I can be the best superheroine that city has ever seen, Psigirl thought. Prove that’s who I am. Prove I’m NOT a supervillainess just waiting to happen. If she sees that then she’ll take me back, or at least allow me to start making things right. But EVENTUALLY she’ll take me back, I just know it.

There was also the excitement she felt about Sapphica City. From everything she’d heard the place had been turned into a lesbian paradise almost free of men. Being surrounded by women who shared her sexual passion for other women sounded amazing, as did living in a place with few men and, if what she’d read was true, not a single male supervillain.

The place sounded perfect and perfect was what she wanted. But something gave her pause. Sapphica City sounded a bit TOO perfect. Knowing what she did about the world’s secrets she suspected there was more going on in Sapphica City than there seemed. She was certain if there was she’d eventually discover what was really happening and have one more terrible truth burdening her, but she could deal with that when it happened.

Under the excitement was the deep sexual gratification. She had enjoyed forcing the woman to pleasure her more than she’d expected. Taking ALWAYS felt better than she expected it to.

Sometimes Psigirl wondered about that. Why did it always surprise her so much? She knew she liked it. Was it because enjoying taking things sexually clashed with the version of herself she was trying so hard to keep in her mind and make reality? She was supposed to be a superheroine, she was supposed to protect people, not do what she’d just done to that woman even IF she’d deserved it.

Psigirl chased the thoughts away, concentrating on how gratifying the encounter had been. Intensely hot and satisfying, yet she’d managed to keep perfect control. She’d built her pleasure at the right speed, easing into her climax in a way that kept it from draining her powers to any significant degree.

She’d learned that as long as she remained in control of sexual situations she could work around the power-weakening effects of sexual climax almost to the point it was like she didn’t suffer that weakness. She worried what would happen if she ever lost control of a sexual situation. She’d never been forcefully depowered that way and feared the moment it might happen.

I just have to be smart. I have to be diligent. I can’t let myself get overconfident and sloppy. It FEELS like I’m unbeatable, but I have to keep reminding myself I’m not. No matter how powerful a superheroine is there is ALWAYS something that can defeat her, and usually with terrifying ease. A power that trumps hers, ways for normal people to weaken or make them helpless. Terrible anti-super weapons. Drugs. Even something as simple as someone sneaking up on me and getting a rag soaked in knockout drugs could get around my powers. And once I was helpless if they made me cum hard or enough times they could keep me depowered and helpless…

When she thought about things like that happening she always felt a confusing rush of arousal she tried to ignore. She dominated others, they didn’t dominate her. She wasn’t some doe-eyed subby girl who would melt once someone had power over her. She wasn’t. She refused to be. She only liked things like what she’d done to that woman.

THAT’S what she craved sexually. To dominate others. To take from them. She truly believed that even when she was happily fantasizing about a supervillainess “defeating” her and having her way with her. In her mind those were just games, just things she’d choose one day to let happen.

Yet as much as she liked dominating others she always felt shame afterward. Although she fully believed the woman at the Academy Satellite Center had deserved what Psigirl had done to her she also knew it had been wrong. It had been wrong to control all those people the way she had. It had been wrong to sexually use and humiliate that woman the way she had.

The shame brought self-doubt. Was she a superheroine or just a supervillain masquerading as one till she decided she couldn’t keep up the act anymore? Memories of her “games” with Luna Moth flashed into her mind. She’d been so very good playing the villain…

Pain ached in her whenever she thought about her Luna Bug. She felt constant guilt about everything that had happened, especially that final terrible evening. On some level she knew the right thing to do would be to stay away.

But she couldn’t. She was obsessed. She needed her, needed things to be perfect again.

Psigirl had to be near her. She had to have her Luna Bug back in her life. She had to have her Luna Bug back in ALL the ways she used to have her and more. But she had to EARN it, she understood that. She wouldn’t take it, not again. That meant being a superheroine. Being a good person.

It meant that when she slipped and did something bad like she’d just done she had to work all the harder to make up for it with good acts. She had to save more people. Defeat more criminals and supervillains. Use her powers to control those around her to make sure they made the world a better place. Do bad things to accomplish GOOD things, THAT was how she’d make everything perfect again.

And it’s all for you, Luna Bug. I’ll earn you back. It’s going to take time and effort, but I WILL do it. I know you won’t be happy to see me when I arrive in Sapphica City. It might take a long time to get you to let me back into your life, but it WILL happen. I’m going to make EVERYTHING perfect again.

Chapter Seventeen: The Setup

Luna Moth’s glowing wings shimmered, turning into sparkling energy then disappearing as she stepped down onto the police station’s roof. She’d been summoned there by Sapphica City’s Chief of Police, Saanvi Shrivastava. The attractive but stern Indian woman was waiting for her, the same serious and usually unreadable expression on her face that the woman always seemed to be wearing.

The young heroine felt the same thrill she always did when meeting with the police chief. She found the older Indian woman insanely attractive. She had a strong build that Luna Moth had more than once fantasized about, imagining what it would be like to caress the woman’s firm muscles. The uniform the woman wore did things to Luna Moth as well. It was just the right amount of sexy authority that was tailored perfectly to hint at hidden curves underneath the uniform. And then there was the woman’s accent. Luna Moth found Chief Shrivastava’s accent deeply arousing.

“I’m glad you responded to my summons so quickly,” Chief Shrivastava said with a simple nod of welcome as Luna Moth walked up to her. “I’ve been impressed at how eager to help my ladies in blue you’ve been since arriving in Sapphica City.”

Luna Moth grinned, glowing at the praise. It wasn’t something she’d thought deeply about, but that kind of praise, ESPECIALLY from an older and stern or domineering woman, always made her feel giddy butterflies in her belly.

“What can I do for you tonight?” Luna Moth asked, eager to do something to earn more praise.

“Are you familiar with the organization TARGET?”

“Yes,” Luna Moth said as her expression became more subdued and serious. “We learned all about them at The Academy. They’re a terrorist organization made up of scientists bent on using super-science to ‘make the world a better place’. They believe one of the first steps to accomplishing their goals is ridding the world of superheroines.” She felt a rush of anxiety and apprehension. “You don’t suspect there’s a TARGET cell in the city, do you?”

She and Glitterburst hadn’t yet begun to solve the problem of the new costumed gangs, much less started even thinking about taking on any of the mysterious Lilith’s superpowered goons. They were just too inexperienced and they knew it. What hope would the two of them have against a group like TARGET?

 “Nothing so dire,” Chief Shrivastava said. “At the Academy did they teach you how TARGET finances its operations?”

Luna Moth crunched her nose up, diving deep into memories of some of the more boring classes she’d taken at the superhero university. “They sell the illegal tech they develop, much of it anti-super weaponry. They often send out roving weapons sellers.” She gasped in alarm. “Are you saying you think one of those weapon sellers in Sapphica City?”

“Such a smart young woman,” Chief Shrivastava said, causing Luna Moth to momentarily forget how alarmed she was feeling and once more glow at the praise. “Yes, that’s what we think. Someone we just finished interrogating had information that leads us to believe that. Supposedly they are operating out of a van they’ve parked out in a lot in the abandoned industrial park just beyond the city limits. Since it’s outside of our jurisdiction we need you to take care of it.

“Supposedly the deal going down is between the TARGET weapons seller and someone from Sapphica City looking to start some kind of local weapon-selling operation. We suspect it’s someone looking to supply the local costumed gangs that have been popping up, working as a kind of middlewoman between groups like TARGET and the locals. It’s the kind of operation the federal sweep and clear rid the city of, but we knew it would only be a matter of time before someone new took the place of what they temporarily put an end to.”

Luna Moth wanted to tell the woman she’d be happy to, but a TARGET weapon seller would be prepared to use the anti-super weapons they were selling to protect their operation.

“I should probably get Glitterburst,” Luna Moth said uncertainly. She felt she needed help with this but wasn’t certain how quickly she could get Glitterburst’s aid. She’d be sleeping at this time of night. And even after waking her up Luna Moth wasn’t certain how eager she’d be to be working at night, especially outside the city limits where there would be much less light.

But maybe her fear of the dark won’t matter as much now that we’ve gotten so close. We both keep talking about how thrilling a team-up will be. We want to see each other in action, maybe this is the perfect time to do it! And I KNOW I need her help with this. This is going to be dangerous.

“I’m sorry, Luna Moth, but there’s no time for that,” Chief Shrivastava said. “The information we have suggests the weapon seller is conducting the deal NOW and that they’ll be leaving the area right after that. They might even be gone by the time you can fly out to their location.

“You need to act quickly on this. And even if you don’t get there in time to stop the deal you might still catch whoever is meeting with them so you can confiscate whatever weapons they are purchasing. I’m certain you don’t want that kind of weaponry circulating in the city.”

Luna Moth felt a bit of panic as she tried to figure out if this situation was too dangerous for her to take on alone. Chief Shrivastava was right, she DIDN’T want those kinds of weapons circulating the city. If she could stop that from happening it would be worth more than a little risk…

“Alright,” Luna Moth said with a determined nod. “I’ll go right now, I just need you to show me where they’re meeting.”

Chief Shrivastava pulled out a smart phone and showed Luna Moth on a map where the deal was supposed to be happening. “Go quickly,” she told the young superheroine.

Luna Moth nodded again before turning to leap skyward as her wings materialized behind her. She took to the air, determined to prove her worth as a superheroine and, to a lesser but not insubstantial degree, eager to gain more of the police chief’s praise.

* * *

A cloaked, mask-wearing figure stepped out of a dark corner of the roof, striding forward to take up a place standing beside Chief Shrivastava. Both women stood watching Luna Moth flying into the distance.

The chief of police did not turn to look at the new arrival, nor did she show any alarm at the way the woman seemed to have materialized out of the shadows. “How long have you been hiding there in the shadows, Crimson Cloak?”

“Since before the superheroine arrived,” Crimson Cloak replied. “You set her up nicely.”

Chief Shrivastava pursed her lips, looking conflicted and guilty. “I hope when you report back to Lilith you will paint me in a positive light. That was not the easiest thing for me to do, lying to that naive but brave young woman that way. Especially since I am not too happy to have those kinds of weapons circulating in my city.”

“Lilith’s city,” Crimson Cloak corrected her. “And is it such a hard thing to swallow? Those weapons won’t be used much against your women in blue. They’ll mostly be used against the superheroines.”

“Mostly,” Chief Shrivastava said grumpily. “And even if they are all non-lethal they will cause problems.”

“Trust that Lilith will keep things manageable with the costumed gangs,” Crimson Cloak told her.

“They work for her?”

“Not directly,” Crimson Cloak replied. “But would that matter? If Lilith wanted you to let them run rampant you would.” She looked at the unhappy police chief and flashed a sly, sinister smile. “Because you’d do just about anything to earn your next fix of Lilith’s pussy, wouldn’t you?”

Chief Shrivastava let out a heavy sigh. “Aren’t ALL of us that have been enslaved to her that way willing to do whatever it takes?”

“I wouldn’t know,” Crimson Cloak said, her tone gloating. “Unlike SOME strong-willed women, I was never forced to pleasure her to ensure my service and loyalty. I give it willingly.”

“I suppose that shouldn’t surprise me coming from a supervillainess,” Chief Shrivastava snapped back. “I’ve never understood the motivation of women like you. Care to enlighten me? It’s not like I could use the information against you, Lilith’s control over me ensures you supervillainesses go untouched by the police in ‘her’ city.”

Crimson Cloak pointed to the faint glowing glimmer in the distant sky. It was all the two could see of Luna Moth. “THAT’S why I serve Lilith,” she said, both women turning to face each other as Luna Moth flew out of sight completely. “She promised young, naive, wonderfully submissive superheroines. She plans to slowly populate the city with more than enough to keep women like me thoroughly entertained and happy.”

“I suppose,” Chief Shrivastava said, “now that I’ve allowed Lilith’s power over me to corrupt me so fully I can admit, at least to someone like you, that I can understand that.” She glanced in the direction Luna Moth had disappeared. “The girl is lovely. Those long legs… I’ve thought about finding a way to get my face between them, or a way to get HER pretty face between MY thighs. It’s not something that would have ever been more than a fantasy of mine at one point, but…” she trailed off, shrugging.

“Lilith brings it out in people, doesn’t she?” Crimson Cloak said with an eager grin. “You’re one of us now, Police Chief Shrivastava. Lean into it. Find a way to have some fun with her one day. It’s why they’re here. Why they are part of Lilith’s vision for this city.”

The supervillainess glanced at the horizon again. “I’ve gotten to play with her. She IS lovely. Adorable in a sexy way only a woman as young and ripe as her could be.”

She turned back to look at Chief Shrivastava. “I also think a woman like YOU might tickle all her weak spots. So stern, so strong looking and authoritative,” Crimson Cloak said in a slightly mocking tone. “I’d bet you money it melts her lovely little panties. Get her alone in your office and bully her a little and she’ll probably let you take whatever you want from her.”

Chief Shrivastava was clenching her jaw, looking conflicted. “I would enjoy having my way with her,” she admitted again. “But even though I’ve been made one of YOU I must still be able to live with myself at the end of the day. That’s already hard enough. I don’t think I could bully the naive but heroic thing into giving me what I want.”

She glanced in the direction Luna Moth had disappeared. “By the way, her panties are as lovely as the rest of her. Always lime green. The way that short skirt flaps about I’ve gotten plenty of chances to sneak peaks as she lands on the roof.”

After a pause and longing sigh of desire she went on. “I DO want what’s in those cute, sexy panties. But bullying wouldn’t be my way. I’ve come to believe the girl has a bit of a praise kink she’s not fully aware of. I think next time I meet with her I’ll lay on the praise thicker than I normally do and see how far I can take things.”

Crimson Cloak grinned lasciviously. “And once you make her aware of how much she likes being praised maybe you’ll test how far she’s willing to go to earn a bit more praise from the chief of police? Oh, I like that. You must share all the dirty details once it happens.”

“Sadly, it might be some time before I have anything to share,” Chief Shrivastava said with a resigned sigh of guilt. “There’s very little chance I’ve sent the all-too-trusting girl off to a victory. This was supposed to be a setup, remember? I don’t think she’ll be returning to brag after tonight.”

“Let’s hope,” Crimson Cloak said. “Then again, she’s a superheroine. A young, naive, and inexperienced one, but still a superheroine. I can tell you women like HER have a way of surprising women like us.”

* * *

As the lot the illicit deal was supposed to be going down at came into sight Luna Moth was able to see a van driving away, leaving behind a handful of women loading boxes of gear into the trunks of a handful of cars. The deal had already been finished, with the arms dealer leaving the city.

She wasn’t sure if she was arriving minutes too late or just at the right time. Luna Moth couldn’t imagine going after the arms dealer. They’d be far too heavily armed for her to apprehend them, especially alone. But the women the arms dealer had left behind…

They won’t be expecting a superheroine to show up way out here beyond the city limits while they are busy loading up all that gear. Even if they notice my glowing wings as I approach and rob me of the element of surprise I’ll have an aerial advantage. And they’re just criminals looking to be local arms sellers, they probably don’t even know how to use that gear.

Thinking about all the praise she’d get if she stopped the shipment of anti-super weapons from making it into the city filled Luna Moth with butterflies that helped chase away the feelings of anxiety she’d had as she’d flown out here. Both Chief Shrivastava and Glitterburst would be so impressed they’d shower me with praise! I HAVE to figure out why that excites me so much.

She pushed the thought out of her mind, knowing she had to concentrate on the confrontation she was about to start.

If they DON’T notice me I can end this before it comes to any kind of fight. I just fly over them, sprinkling dust from my wings that should put them all to sleep. Even if they DO notice me I should be able to do that. Worst case scenario I remain in the air and knock them into submission with some well-aimed luna beams.

With a plan in her head the young heroine managed to feel confident for the first time since she’d left the roof of the police station. Then she got close enough to get a good look at the women loading the gear into the cars and some of her doubts returned. She’d expected to see people in street clothes. But these women were dressed in brightly colored, outlandish costumes.

Luna Moth realized at once that Chief Shrivastava’s information had been wrong. It wasn’t some intermediate party looking to become arms sellers to the local costumed gangs, it was one of the costumed gangs buying equipment for themselves!

One of them looked up and noticed her glowing wings. The woman pointed, yelling to get her fellow gang member’s attention. Luna Moth was too far away to make out the words, but she understood. They all knew she was coming.

Luna Moth knew if they all jumped into their vehicles sprinkling fairy dust on them wouldn’t do anything, and once they were driving she wouldn’t be able to fly fast enough to keep up with them if they were trying to get away. Panicked that everything was falling apart Luna Moth decided to dive towards them, hoping to reach the gang members before they could hop into the safety of their vehicles.

Except they DIDN’T try to get into their vehicles. Instead, they gathered up as if ready and eager for a fight.

She had missed something. There were only four of them, few enough that they should have been looking to retreat. Unless… Unless they’d already equipped themselves with the anti-super gear they’d just purchased!

Her mind raced as she took a closer look at their outrageous costumes. The flamboyant costumes the women wore were colored in bright, shimmering feminine colors yet their outfits looked slightly masculine. Later Luna Moth would discover that the gang, known as the “Glam Girls”, took inspiration from the glam rock style popular in the seventies.

Their costumes were such a chaotic explosion of color and mismatched garments she’d failed, till then, to notice the four women were each wearing far-too-large boots and large high-tech gauntlets. Once she noticed them she was able to recognize what they were. The boots would allow a normal person to leap and kick like they had superstrength, while the gauntlets could be equipped to deliver a variety of anti-super attacks.

Luna Moth, knowing the tech boots would allow the gang members to jump up high enough to attack her, wanted to reverse her dive but it was too late to do that. She was too close. She had to commit.

“Swat the flying cunt out of their air,” one of the gang members shouted. Two of the gang members leaped into the air, small jets on the bottom of their boots propelling them high into the air.

Luna Moth threw her arms in front of her, sending out a blast of cold silver moonlight that slammed into one of the women’s chests and sent her crashing back into the ground. The woman would be out of the fight, at least for a little bit, but Luna Moth hadn’t done anything to stop the second gang member’s attack.

“Got you, ya flying slut,” the woman said as she swung a gauntlet buzzing with energy at Luna Moth.

Luna Moth tried to avoid the strike but failed. She’d nearly twisted herself to avoid the attack, but in doing so had contorted her body so the energy-infused strike struck her ass. The gauntlet connected only for a moment, shocking her with a jolt of painful energy that made her scream.

She fell, the jolt of painful energy also sending a wave rippling through her body that momentarily stunned her. Luna Moth was able to shake off the stunning effect of the strike just in time to flutter her wings and keep herself from slamming too hard into the ground. But she still landed with a heavy thud that gave the gang enough time to rush her.

There’d been something else. The blow to her ass had hit like a spanking, something that Luna Moth had felt was a bit humiliating. It had also confused her because under the pain of the energy jolt the slap to her ass had delivered was an unexpected and confusing rush of sexual arousal.

She groaned, starting to get up on her hands and knees when one of the gang members reached her. The woman kicked her in the gut. The kick was just hard enough to knock the wind out of Luna Moth, which was more than enough to make her lose her concentration. Her wings turned to shimmering energy then disappeared, leaving her grounded for the time.

“Quick, grab her,” one of the women called out.

Luna Moth, lying curled up in a ball and groaning in pain after the kick to her gut, was too stunned to stop them from grabbing her arms and pulling her up to her knees.

The woman who had been barking orders grabbed Luna Moth’s breasts and sent a powerful but brief jolt of painful, stunning energy into them. The young superheroine screamed then fell forward with a whimper as she went limp.

“Well, girls, looks like this gear was worth every penny we spent on it,” the woman gloated as she looked down at the groaning superheroine her compatriots were holding up on her knees.

“I think she liked it when I swatted her ass,” the one who’d knocked her out of the air said with a cruel laugh.

“Let’s test it,” the gang member Luna Moth had blasted into the ground said after forcing herself up with a groan. “Bend her over and flip that skirt up so I can see if she likes being spanked. The little cunt owes me after knocking me down like that. It HURT.”

The two holding Luna Moth bent her over, flipping her skirt up as they did.

“Damn, girls, look at them cute lime green panties! God, the little slut is going to be so much fun to play with. THIS is why we formed this gang, I’m telling you! From here on out it’s going to be all super-tits and heroine twat!”

“Please,” Luna Moth whimpered.

The leader knelt by her, grabbing Luna Moth’s curly green hair and jerking her head up. “What was that? Couldn’t quite hear you.”

“Please,” Luna Moth whimpered weakly. The stunning jolt the woman had sent into her breasts had left her unable to move. She could barely even talk. “Don’t—”

“But we defeated you,” the woman said, cutting her off. “And you know the rules, don’t you? Any defeated superheroine is fair game sexually. You let us have our fun and in the end we let you go. So, we’re gonna have our fun with you. Then, when we’re done, the Glam Gals will leave you here. Sound fair?”

Luna Moth whimpered. It DIDN’T sound fair, but she had no choice. She was ashamed they’d managed to so easily overpower her and was painfully aware of how weak and helpless she was. She was also aware they could do far worse to her than what they planned on doing.

And as humiliating as it might be you’ll enjoy it. Luna Moth whimpered again, hating the intrusive thought. More of those thoughts would be coming soon and she knew there would be no escaping them.

Already the submissive side of her was asserting itself, the spanking and the humiliating defeat along with the swaggering confidence of these criminals bringing it out of her. Her super-charged libido kicked in. Even if she could find the strength to escape she wasn’t sure she’d be able to. It was like a switch being flipped, she went from feeling fear and shame to eagerness for her forthcoming sexual humiliation.

“She seems beaten,” the leader of the Glam Gals said, “but I don’t want to take any chances. We need to make her cum to keep her fully weakened.”

“I still want to spank the little slut into submission,” the Glam Gal that Luna Moth had blasted into the ground said grumpily. “It’s only fair, Stardust. That blast fucking hurt!”

“Sure, Sweet Doll” Stardust, the leader of the gang said. “Keep the tech gauntlet on. Set it to its lowest pain setting but dial up the forced pleasure blasts after each spanking. Even if she doesn’t like being spanked it will force her to enjoy it. As long as those TARGET creeps were telling the truth the pleasure blasts should be enough to force her to get off.”

The other Glam girls held Luna Moth down, making sure her ass was sticking up with her skirt flipped to expose her backend.

Luna Moth braced herself, hating how excited she was. Psigirl had spanked her more than a few times and she’d always liked it, but not enough to ask for her to do it more often. Something told her the forced pleasure the high-tech gauntlets were about to deliver would change that. She feared the intensity of the moment would end up sticking with her, rooting itself deep in her libido.

She was right. She yelped out in pain and pleasure as the Glam Girl spanked her. Each slap to her ass delivered a stronger burst of forced-pleasure. Each spanking left her more excited. Closer to climax. Then she came. Then she came again.

“Enough,” Stardust barked. “Listen to her, she’s had enough. Sparks, Glitterpop, let her go. I want to see if she’s as weak as she looks.”

As soon as the two women let go of her Luna Moth collapsed to the ground. She let out a weak whimper, unable to even try to get up. She was depowered and too weak to offer any resistance, but at least the cruel spanking session hadn’t made her climax enough to make her pass out.

I’ll be awake for whatever else they choose to do to me. It was another intrusive thought that shamed her deeply, but that shame only built more heat. And now that she was in the moment she was eager for whatever they chose to do with or to her.

“I don’t think she’s getting up anytime soon,” one of the Glam Girls said.

Luna Moth couldn’t tell who it was. Not the leader, Stardust. That woman had a more distinct voice.

“Good,” Stardust said. “Roll the sexy little super slut over. I think before we head back to the hideout we should take turns sitting on her pretty face and making her eat us out. I’ve wanted to do that to a superheroine all my life. It’s half the reason I started this gang.”

“The drive back into town is going to suck,” one of the Glam Girls said as they rolled Luna Moth over. “But I suppose after seeing what the gear did to this little slut it was worth the drive all the way out here.”

Luna Moth struggled to focus on their conversation. She was too busy dealing with the shame of feeling so excited by what they planned to do to her. Being forced to eat Crimson Cloak out after the supervillainess had defeated her had been one of the greatest sexual thrills of her life.

Now four women were going to make her do that. She knew it wouldn’t be long before one of her hands wandered to her pussy so she could play with herself. Before long she’d be furiously masturbating as she ate them out, probably cumming again from the depraved, joyful humiliation she’d feel during the forthcoming ordeal.

The ordeal was everything she feared and longed for it to be. The women continued to chat as they took turns riding the helpless heroine’s face, sometimes showering the girl with verbal abuse, and sometimes just chatting as though what they were doing was nothing special.

Luna Moth made herself listen to what they were saying. At first it was just so she could build heat as she endured their verbal abuse. But then she started realizing they were chatting about their gang’s hideout.

If she listened closely maybe she’d learn enough to piece together where it was, or at least what part of town it was located in. And if she did then all of this would be worth it. She’d have at the very least a lead on their hideout. With that information she could start picking them off one at a time, weakening their numbers, and once she’d located their lair enlist Glitterburst’s help to get her revenge for the horrible, humiliating, and VERY sexually thrilling things they were doing to her.

* * *

After the Glam Girls finished with her Luna Moth remained on the ground exactly as they’d left her, spending a long time staring up at the night sky. She needed to soak up as much moonlight as possible to recharge her powers, but it was more than that. She had to deal with a jumbled mess of sexual and emotional feelings overwhelming her.

Like her last defeat the ordeal had been deeply disturbing. It left her feeling weak and helpless. It had also left her feeling maddeningly aroused. Being left so weak and helpless had left intense heat that was lingering. The things they’d done to her, that they’d made her do to THEM, that had left even MORE heat.

It didn’t matter that they’d forced her to cum multiple times then, while they’d taken turns riding her face and making her pleasure them, she’d played with herself enough to get off another time. Those climaxes hadn’t burnt any of that heat off, it had only made it worse.

The heat of the defeat made her feel shame, and that shame made her feel even more heat which just turned into more shame. She’d need to deal with it, and thankfully Mistress Katia would be there to help. But the forced orgasms had left her too weak to fly back to her…

She was lucky the moon was out that night. As she lay, unmoving and staring up at it, she tried not to think about what would have happened to her if it hadn’t been there to recharge her powers. Her strength would have returned slowly over days, with her ability to fly not returning at all till she could soak up some moonlight. She would have had to limp through the abandoned industrial park, hoping once she was out of it she could flag someone down to help her get back home. That would have been humiliating, and not in a way she’d have enjoyed.

The moonlight saved her. As she lay soaking it up she felt her strength returning. The weakness of the forced orgasms would linger at least through the rest of the night and maybe even through the next few days, but it wasn’t long before she had the strength to summon her wings and begin flying home. With the moon charging her powers as she flew she’d even feel less weak by the time she got home.

As she flew home only one thought ran through Luna Moth’s mind. Need to get home. Need to get to Mistress Katia for aftercare. She knew once she was to the woman she’d make everything better. Help her work out all the shame-filled heat she had. Help her work off the trauma of being defeated and used sexually. Help her shrug off the shame she felt. She’d make everything better. She’d make everything perfect.

Sometimes Luna Moth felt like it was the woman’s power, but she’d always dismiss the thought almost right away. Mistress Katia was just a skilled dominatrix who knew how to use domination and submission in ways that cured all of Luna Moth’s physical, sexual, and emotional stresses.

She knew the woman DID have powers, but just like Glitterburst she was convinced they were limited to her ability to lock or unlock things with a touch along with slightly enhanced physical strength and agility. Both girls trusted their Mistress so fully that it never occurred to them she could be hiding powers from them.

Upon arriving home Luna Moth didn’t bother going to her apartment, instead, she landed on the small balcony outside Mistress Katia’s home. As her wings dematerialized behind her she knocked on the glass door, anxious for her Mistress to let her in and begin taking care of her.

Luna Moth understood the woman had other clients, but she couldn’t have had very many of them. Since beginning to use her services Luna Moth had never once found her busy when she needed her. She’d gotten to the point that she assumed the woman would be free to tend to her no matter what time of night or day it was.

Mistress Katia strode into sight, quickly heading for the balcony and letting Luna Moth in. As soon as she slid the glass door open a wave of calm hit the girl.

Luna Moth practically fell into the woman’s arms, submitting to her comforting presence. It always awed her how safe she felt around the woman. How thoroughly her presence calmed and comforted her. How she made everything better, made everything feel perfect.

“I need aftercare, Mistress,” Luna Moth said as she clung to the older woman.

“Well then, let’s get you what you need,” Mistress Katia said as she held the girl and led her into her apartment. “First let’s get you out of this costume, you’re filthy. We will lie close together on the couch and I will hold you once you’re undressed. As I hold and comfort you you’ll tell me your stories. Once I understand what happened I will be able to give you what you need to make it all better.”

“Thank you, Mistress,” Luna Moth said. She undressed quickly, eager to lay naked in the woman’s arms and tell her everything that had happened. She was confident that sharing the memories with the woman would ease any emotional distress they were causing. It always had in the past, why would this time be any different?

Mistress Katia had on a silk robe with nothing underneath. She kept it on when she sprawled out on the couch, but she threw it open so when Luna Moth laid on her the girl would be able to feel as much skin-to-skin contact as possible. Mistress Katia wrapped her limbs around Luna Moth, holding their bodies close and caressing her to comfort her as she “shared her stories”. By the time Luna Moth was done the girl felt like an immense weight had been lifted from her chest.

“The bad is gone,” Mistress Katia cooed as she caressed the girl’s naked body, “and now we deal with the heat. You said something that we shall use tonight, pretty tall one. You told me you felt so helpless as they held you down and that made you feel so hot. Let’s play with that tonight as we work out all this heat that’s left you so bothered.”

“That sounds lovely, Mistress Katia,” Luna Moth sighed.

“Up,” she commanded, her voice firm but soft. This was not a play session to help deal with Luna Moth’s raging libido, this was still part of her aftercare. Mistress Katia would be firm and demanding, but there would be none of the sharp cruelty that often filled their normal playtime.

“Come, slave, I know just the thing for you,” she told Luna Moth after getting up.

She led the girl to a back corner of the room where there was a wardrobe full of bondage gear. They’d only used things from the wardrobe a handful of times. Each time Luna Moth had found it educational as the woman helped tease out the secrets of what kinky things worked best on her.

They’d discovered she didn’t enjoy the feel of latex, but leather on the other hand… Just thinking about the feel and smell of a leather bondage outfit made Luna Moth shiver with delight.

“You need to feel helpless yet safe,” Mistress Katia said as she looked through the collection of bondage outfits hanging in the wardrobe. “This one, I think,” she said, pulling out a leather garment and showing it to Luna Moth.

The garment was a straight jacket made of black leather, designed with two holes cut out of the chest so the wearer’s breasts would be exposed even after the bondage gear was on.

“We’ll get this on you as soon as you’re gaged, pretty tall one.”

“Gagged?” Luna Moth asked, trying to hide her excitement then realizing how silly it was to do that.

Sometimes she still had a hard time freely admitting she liked all of this. Especially after something like what had happened tonight, something she SHOULD have hated and found deeply traumatizing. But even without Mistress Katia there to soothe the negative aspects of it she’d have been unable to deny she liked it, at least partially. She just knew she wasn’t supposed to.

“Yes, pretty tall one. Storytime is over. Now it is time for submission, and one does not need their voice for that.”

This was an aftercare session, not a play session. That meant Mistress Katia was going to be gentler. There would be more soft, caring caresses. The skilled dominatrix made even the putting in of a ball gag feel like something intimate, something based in affection and emotion and not just a desire to build kinky heat.

When they moved on to putting the leather straight jacket on Luna Moth realized how much the ball gag added. These sessions were a wonderful orchestra of sensations. The gag in her mouth was an instrument, as was the way it made her drool and the way it muffled her moans of delight.

Mistress Katia’s hands were a whole section of the orchestra, teasing and always touching even as she secured the straight jacket on Luna Moth. The smell and feel of the leather on her skin was another section, the sensations they added combining with everything else into a beautiful, calming sexual symphony that left her moaning contently.

The skilled woman had taught her so much about her super-charged sexuality. In the hands of the gang that had defeated her it was a weakness, but in the right hands it was anything but. Building the right kinds of heat the right way could burn off the maddening desire that built in her, helping ease what would otherwise become a madness that would leave her needing to fuck and get off regardless of the consequences.

That kind of heat led to reckless orgasms that left her weakened and depowered. This kind of heat didn’t. It didn’t have to lead to climax to be satisfying, but when it did the soft pleasure would never weaken her, it could even strengthen her!

Once Luna Moth was properly bound up in the leather straight jacket Mistress Katia pulled out a leather bondage strap. “To ensure you feel properly helpless,” the woman said teasingly as she tightened the strap around Luna Moth’s upper legs. Once locked in place it forced her thighs to remain locked together.

“One last toy for your torments,” Mistress Katia declared, leaving Luna Moth standing alone in the center of the room. She went to her wall of cubbies filled with bondage gear and sex toys, returning with a small vibrating egg.

Luna Moth looked at the vibrator with apprehension, moaning through her ball gag to express her uncertainty about including the toy.

“My slave should trust her Mistress more,” Mistress Katia scolded Luna Moth. “I shall keep it on its lowest setting. It will be but a small distraction from the main act,” she proclaimed as she approached Luna Moth.

“It will be your pretty little titties I’ll be teasing and tormenting tonight. I’ve heard how much attention you shower on your girlfriend’s breasts. You’re greedy with them and you are in need of enduring some of what you so eagerly dish out.”

She pointed at the couch. “We will go there. I will sit, and you will sit on my lap between my legs. I will help get the vibrating egg wedged under you. You will keep it in place, grinding against it to keep it there.

“And while you do that I will play with your pretty little titties. I will tease. I will rub. I will caress. I will pinch. I will tug. I will twist. I will torment them with a wonderful mix of pleasure and pain till you can’t endure anymore. And then, because you are gagged and cannot tell me to stop, you WILL endure more. Understand, slave?”

Luna Moth nodded eagerly.

“But it is not just for pleasure,” Mistress Katia said, suddenly stern. “You were weakened tonight in a bad way. If not for the moon being out and bright you’d have struggled to return safely. You must practice controlling your sexual highs. You must learn to control the pleasure you feel so that even forced orgasms do not depower you as they did tonight. You must practice edging. Practice not cumming too quickly, but learn how to burn off heat so when you finally do climax it is not as power-draining.”

Luna Moth moaned happily as she got comfortable in the woman’s lap between her legs. She leaned back into her, luxuriating in the feeling of being close to her.

When the woman turned the vibrator on and got it in place under her Luna Moth tensed. Through Mistress Katia’s advice and commands she was taught how to press into it in a way that was pleasurable but calming.

“We will begin now,” Mistress Katia told Luna Moth as her hands cupped the girl’s small, firm breasts. “This is aftercare, to burn off the heat of the night. And it is training to ensure future defeats may be less power-draining. And,” she added, pausing to kiss the girl’s slender neck, “it is time for us to share the special relationship we have.”

Luna Moth let out a long, drooling moan as she melted into the woman’s arms as Mistress Katia started teasing her nipples. Why weren’t there teachers like this at The Academy? THIS is what we could have used in superhuman sexuality class, not whatever they taught us.

She found it odd she had a hard time remembering what she HAD learned in those classes. She’d noticed that her time at The Academy, at least most of her classes outside simple combat training or educational courses like the ones that had taught her about groups like TARGET, was a blur that she barely remembered. Sometimes even though she’d spent a full year training there she felt like they’d taught all the wrong things, like they’d been setting them up for failure.

But it was a ridiculous thought she always dismissed. Whether her training in how to deal with her super-charged libido had been flawed didn’t matter. She and Glitterburst had Mistress Katia now. The woman was always there for them. There to take care of their sexual needs. To provide aftercare. There to help them learn about themselves, and she’d even been there to help her and Glitterburst become girlfriends.

Luna Moth moaned in contentment as waves of calm happiness washed over. Everything was so perfect. Even the defeats weren’t so bad thanks to the tools she had to deal with them. She had Glitterburst. She had a wonderful city nearly free of men to protect. And she had Mistress Katia, a woman she was beginning to think she’d do anything for.

It was perfect, all of it and she couldn’t imagine what could ruin it.

* * *

Later that night at the Eternal Passion Club…

“I do not believe I summoned you tonight, Ghost Cat,” Lilith said, annoyance in her voice she was unable to hide. She was lounging on her throne, sipping on a glass of wine. She’d not bothered to turn around to look at Ghost Cat when she’d slipped out from her hiding place.

“You knew I was there,” the supervillainess said, her slight Eastern European accent growing thicker as she spoke angrily. “You’ve made it clear to me you don’t want anyone seeing me coming and going. Why did you not send that servant girl of yours away sooner?”

Lilith glanced over her shoulder, hiding the alarm she always felt when she saw how close the woman had managed to get to her without her hearing her. “That’s close enough,” she snapped. “I enjoy making you wait. It helps remind you who is the master of this city. And,” she said, voice softening, “I was enjoying tormenting the poor thing.”

Ghost Cat cocked her head, curiosity piqued. “Why do you keep that pathetic thing around? What did she do to make you hate her so much? I’ve seen the cruel ways you torment her. I’ve seen how she cowers whenever you call her, spied on her in her hiding places while she waits to serve and be abused. What’s the point?”

“She deserves it,” Lilith said flatly. “She deserves an eternity of torments. And tormenting her so brings me more joy than you could ever understand. But I will share no more. YOU know more than enough of my secrets, more than anyone else in this city.”

Ghost Cat started to say something in reply but was cut off as a wave of Lilith’s power washed over her. She groaned, gritting her teeth and trying to resist, but her resistance only lasted a few moments before she relented, stumbling back and needing to lean against something for support.

Lilith glanced over her shoulder and grinned deeply when she saw how distraught Ghost Cat was at being made to submit that way. “Now that you’ve been reminded why I rule this city, and that you are but a servant, I will hear why you’ve come uninvited into my home.”

“What happened tonight, with Luna Moth and the costumed gang, was it a setup?”

“Of course it was,” Lilith said with bored annoyance. “Nearly EVERYTHING that happens in this city is orchestrated by me, why is that so hard for you to understand? Superheroines need enemies. The two we have are too good at policing petty crimes. They’ve cleared out so many normal criminals there are few left in Sapphica City.

“I do appreciate that, but without that to keep them busy they’ll inevitably turn their attention to my operations. I’m not ready for that, especially with the Bliss project nearly ready to begin. So I’ve given the costumed gangs permission to return.

“There were also problems with the police. Chief Shrivastava is mine, but the rest of the force is blissfully unaware of my stranglehold on the city. Without normal crime to keep them busy they too would begin to turn their attention to my operations. So I had the woman help me set Luna Moth up. Now the gangs will be armed to take the heroines on and keep them busy, allowing the normal crime to keep the police busy.”

Ghost Cat narrowed her eyes. “Why tell me all that?”

Lilith laughed. “You asked!”

“You are not normally so forthcoming with your plans, at least not with me,” Ghost Cat told her.

“If you’re to manipulate the superheroines for me you must know what I want. My other lieutenants may not see it, but these two girls have the potential to be a problem. They shall provide plenty of entertainment, but there IS a threat there. I want them preoccupied with the gangs. You’ll encourage them to take them on. So I suppose your arrival and impertinent questions served a purpose, for these were things you needed to know. Now leave,” she said sternly. “I find your presence odious and wish for you to be gone.”

Ghost Cat gave Lilith a sardonic bow before slipping away.

On her way home she thought about what Lilith had said and knew the woman was right. Glitterburst and Luna Moth had potential that most in the city seemed unable to see. With the right training, the right manipulation, they WOULD be a threat to Lilith, especially once there were more than just two of them.

Lilith is right to fear them, but she has no idea that setting me up to manipulate them will be her downfall. I’m training them, helping them become their best selves as I ensure they work as a unit, bound by lust AND love. And not just to each other, but to me as well.

She thinks SHE’S setting them up to be her and her superpowered thug’s toys. But all she’s doing is allowing me to set them up to be the thing that will remove her from power so I can take what she’s building. Let her continue to remake this city to fit her ‘glorious vision’. By the time she’s done the superheroines will be so loyal to me I’ll be able to use them to easily overthrow her and take her place.

Chapter Eighteen: Bliss, Secrets, and Omens

“What are those?” Lady Lariat asked as Veronica Byrd got out of the hired car that had delivered her to The Eternal Passion Club.

“You don’t like my outfit?” Veronica asked shyly. She’d got out of the car with the long coat she had on open, showing off that all she had on under it was a black corset and panties.

She’d bought the “outfit” weeks ago but it had taken her till now to work up the courage to wear it to the club. They’d put similar things on her plenty of times when they didn’t parade her around naked. She’d thought these women would be pleased to see her taking the initiative to dress the way they liked dressing her up.

But Lady Lariat’s reaction made Veronica think she’d made a mistake. She closed her jacket, regretting her choice and hating that she’d felt confident about her outfit.

“Oh, no, darling,” Lady Lariat said. “The outfit is lovely. I’m talking about THOSE,” she said, pointing at the thick-rimmed cat eye glasses Veronica had on. “Although we adore our little book mouse slave, we prefer her to be a bit less bookish now. I thought you’d learned to leave them at home and wear the contacts we had you get.”

Veronica closed her coat tighter. “I don’t like wearing the contacts. They hurt, especially when I come here and up keeping them on all night. My eyes don’t like them and the optometrist said I needed to stop wearing them.”

“Fine, darling,” Lady Lariat said with a roll of her eyes. “Hopefully the others will find the glasses charming.”

Jadis will, Veronica thought, waiting to smile till Lady Lariat had turned her back on Veronica. As the supervillainess marched them towards the entry into the club Veronica thought about what she’d just done. She’d lied about the contacts, they felt fine. But Jadis wanted to see her closer to how she was outside of the club. She’d been making Veronica send her selfies on the days she wasn’t at the club so the girl could see her in her “natural environment”.

Veronica could see that although this was true, the REAL reason she was doing it was to work on extending their romantic domme/sub relationship beyond the walls of the club. What started out as requests to see her in “normal” clothes and see her bookstore slowly turned into something else. Soon Jadis was requesting racier pictures. Soon after that she wasn’t requesting, she was commanding.

At first Veronica had been a little unsettled. She could see where things were going and had been nervous about them, but as things got more involved she learned she found it thrilling. As she continued to fall harder for Jadis she found herself eager to give up more of her life to the girl.

As Lady Lariat brought Veronica to the changing room where her night always began she noticed the woman seemed grumpier than normal. “Is something wrong?” Veronica didn’t expect the woman to give a meaningful answer, but after spending so much time with her (much of it intensely intimate) she couldn’t help but express concern when she noticed the woman’s mood was off.

“A lot is going on tonight,” Lady Lariat said. “You’ll see. Lilith has summoned a lot of us tonight, you included. As soon as you’re prepared I’ll be taking you up to her.”

She looked Veronica up and down. “Lose the coat and shoes but keep the rest on. You did well choosing the outfit. Now come here so I can collar you.”

Veronica went to her, turning her back to the woman and lowering her head to bear her neck. She’d started wearing her messy black hair up so it was easier to collar her. It also let her show the collar off more. Now her hair generally only came down when she was in Jadis’ room when they were being their secret, intimate selves.

“Arms behind your back,” Lady Lariat commanded once Veronica was collared. “If you’re not going to be naked you need to be a LITTLE bound up,” she explained as she put bondage cuffs on Veronica and used them to secure the girl’s wrists together.

Neither woman spoke as Lady Lariat led Veronica through the club by a leash attached to her collar. Both of them were anxious, Veronica because she didn’t know what they were heading into, and Lady Lariat because she did.

They arrived at Lilith’s penthouse to find the crime lord holding court in her audience chamber. She sat on her throne, a semi-transparent black silk robe on but open so all could see her perfect, curvaceous body. Her servant girl was on all fours before the throne, the woman resting her feet on her back like the girl was a footrest.

The sight of the terrified girl left Veronica voraciously curious about her. Maybe one day I’ll be alone with her and able to ask her about herself, Veronica thought. I’d like to at least know her name someday…

Whatever meeting was being held was already going on, with more women present than Veronica had ever seen before. Jadis was there, as was the supervillainess Crimson Cloak. She stood whispering by two women Veronica had never seen before, but judging by the way they were dressed she could tell they were fellow supervillainesses.

Lady Lariat handed Veronica’s leash off to Jadis then went to join the other supervillianesses.

Jadis took the leash without comment nor without as much of a glance towards Veronica. She was intently watching and listening to the proceeding. Later there would be time for the two to share their affection, but not now. Now it would be all business with Veronica expected to remain silent until someone decided they had a use for her.

Another woman stood near Lilith’s throne, reporting on what the Sapphica City Police Department was up to. She was dressed in jeans and wore a hoodie that was too large for the woman. The hood was pulled up, making it so Veronica couldn’t see the woman’s face. She sounded older and had an Indian accent, but that didn’t tell Veronica much. Only older women met with Lilith like this. Younger women, like her, were always brought into this room like slaves or prisoners.

It was only when the woman finished her report and was dismissed that Veronica would see the woman’s face and realize who she was. Saanvi Shrivastava, the Chief of Police. Suddenly the way she was dressed made sense, the Chief of Police couldn’t be seen coming into a place like this.

Of course Lilith would have the police in her pocket, Veronica thought. She controls this city. The fact the two superheroines haven’t come to confront her just proves it. They might not work for her, but they’re scared of her. It’s the only thing that makes sense.

Although it wasn’t something Veronica had ever verbalized she’d been angry with the superheroine that had failed to save her from all this. The girl, Glitterburst, had been there when it had all started and she’d been unable to protect her from Lady Lariat.

Although she’d come to adore the world she’d been brought unwillingly into there were times she was still angry about it, and that anger was almost always pointed at Glitterburst and the new superheroine who’d recently arrived. The hatred of the superheroines was something festering inside her. Something she wasn’t aware of, at least for the time. It was still a little and unimportant thing, but it wouldn’t always be.

Before Chief Shrivastava was dismissed Veronica noticed Crimson Cloak watching her. At least she THOUGHT the woman was watching her. The cowl-like mask she wore had white mesh over the eyes, making it so you could never tell exactly where the woman was looking.

She always watches me, Veronica thought, trying not to let the woman see that her gaze unsettled her. She didn’t understand WHY the woman always seemed to stare at her. It was almost like she disapproved of Veronica’s presence.

Or does she disapprove of what they’ve turned me into? She’s never joined a scene with me downstairs… In fact, she always leaves if I’m brought into one. She won’t even stay to watch. Does that just mean she doesn’t like me, or is it that she’s unsettled by what’s been done to me?

Once Chief Shrivastava was gone Lilith snapped and commanded Jadis to bring Veronica to her. Jadis led her to the bottom of the stairs leading to Lilith’s throne.

Veronica felt more awed with each step she took towards Lilith. Her presence was just overwhelming. She also wasn’t used to being called forward like this. The only time it happened was when Veronica was made to sexually service Lilith, but she’d never been asked to do that while the serving girl was present in the way she was.

The mood in the room just didn’t feel right. Lilith was more attentive to what was going on around her than she normally was. She looked focused on business, something Veronica had only seen a handful of times.

“Tonight will be different from any night you’ve spent as my slave,” Lilith began. “You will be helping me in special ways, ways that might require intensive aftercare.”

She glanced at Jadis, smiling affectionately at the girl. “My dearest Jadis will not be here for the initial part of our evening. She might find what will be done to you unpleasant to watch. As for what will happen after that, well, it would be… inappropriate for her to be present.”

Veronica tensed at the first half of the vague deceleration. What is she going to use me for? It sounds… ominous. At least I understand the second half. I’m going to be put to sexual use tonight. It won’t just be BDSM kinkery, but actual sex. That IS inappropriate for her ‘niece’ to be present for, especially since when Lilith gets off it forces every woman nearby to cum as well.

“Tonight will be intense,” Lilith went on. “You may struggle with some of it depending on certain factors. But when I am done with you, little book mouse, you’ll be given to Jadis for the rest of the night. She’ll be instructed to tend to you and give you any aftercare you’ll need.”

That proclamation shocked Veronica, leaving her even more anxious. They’d never done something like this before with her. What terrible thing did Lilith have planned for her that would leave her acknowledging ahead of time that Veronica was going to need aftercare?

Lilith held a hand out. “Bring Veronica to me, my dearest Jadis. It is time I claim my slave. I promise you’ll have her back when I’m done.”

Veronica was even more unsettled. She couldn’t remember the last time Lilith had called her by her name. It was always “slave” or “little book mouse”, but never Veronica.

Jadis gave Veronica’s leash a tug, pulling her forward and leading her up the stairs to Lilith’s throne. On the way up the girl allowed a hand to brush up against Veronica’s and for a moment she hooked her pinkie around Veronica’s little finger.

It was a small, subtle thing that no one else could have noticed, but it did much to ease Veronica’s anxieties. It was a reminder that whatever scary thing was about to happen wouldn’t last forever. Before long they’d be alone together and able to be their intimate selves. They’d get to be girlfriends, and as Veronica’s girlfriend Jadis would take care of her.

Lilith took Veronica’s leash, keeping her focus on Jadis. “You’ll go downstairs till I am ready to hand our slave back to you. I’ll call you when that time comes.”

She turned, looking at Lady Lariat for the first time since Veronica had arrived. “You too, Lady Lariat. Both of you will enjoy the club to its fullest tonight. As will Crimson Cloak,” she added after a pause as though she’d just noticed the other supervillainess’ presence.

Her attention returned to Jadis. “My dearest Jadis, I know you will be anxious about what might be happening to your slave while I am making use of her. I assure you she WILL be safe even if the night’s ordeal is intense and pushes her to her limits. You will NOT work out your anxieties by having a public tiff with Lady Lariat.”

She glanced at Lady Lariat. “And Lady Lariat will not antagonize you,” she added firmly. “Do you both understand?”

Veronica felt a wave of power flow out from Lilith. Veronica was left shaking and overcome with the need to please Lilith and do as she wished. She knew such things hit the superpowered women less hard, but it still affected them. She could hear it in both their voices as they told Lilith they would do as she wished.

The room fell silent until Jadis, Lady Lariat, and Crimson Cloak were gone.

Once they had left Lilith tapped the girl her feet were resting on with her heel, commanding her to get up as she pulled her legs up from her. “Go,” she barked, her tone always harsher with the girl than it was with others. As the girl scrambled to her feet and scurried away Lilith slapped her ass hard enough to make the girl yelp in pain.

Yet Veronica couldn’t help but recognize that the painful spanking had caused the girl’s face to flush in a way she was familiar with. She knew that rush well. A little pain, especially when unexpected, could cause a flare of heat that would leave you craving more. Lilith abused the girl endlessly, but it was always at least a little sexual and much of it brought the girl overwhelming pleasure.

It made Veronica wonder even more about her. That she’d probably never find out who the girl was and why Lilith treated her like she did bothered her, but there was nothing she could do about it.

And she had bigger concerns at the moment.

Lilith rose from her throne, giving Veronica’s leash a soft tug. “Come along, slave. We’ve business to attend to.”

She led Veronica to the two remaining supervillainesses. On their way to them Veronica took the time to get a better look at them. They were an odd pair that stood close to each other in a way that suggested they were more than just fellow supervillainesses.

One of them was a petite Asian girl who was as young-looking as Jadis with an even more fragile build. She had long purple hair that hung nearly to her butt and petite, girlish features that clashed with the masculine coveralls the small woman wore.

The other woman was exceptionally tall and strong looking, although her muscles were not overly masculine looking like Veronica had seen some superpowered women’s muscles were. Her long hair was a vibrant neon red and done up in fancy curls. It was a girly style that clashed a bit with the rest of her body, almost like she was trying to compensate for her slightly masculine build. She wore a revealing red and black costume that showed off how well-muscled she was, while also drawing attention to her overlarge breasts.

Veronica thought the way the costume tried to draw attention to the woman’s breasts was unnecessary. They were large in a way only a superhuman woman’s breasts got and would have been impossible not to notice no matter how she was dressed.

“This is Metis and Thinking Cap,” Lilith explained as she led Veronica to them.

Veronica didn’t need Lilith to tell her which was which. The taller woman with the oversized breasts had the words “thinking cap” printed on the stretched-out fabric on her chest.

“They’ve been developing something special for me,” Lilith went on. “A drug that will help me cement my hold on the women of this city. But the formula is complex and there will need to be trials on the drug as it’s perfected. I’ve decided you, my loyal slave, will help us test the drug.”

Veronica paled, something Metis noticed.

“Don’t be scared,” she assured Veronica. “The drug is perfectly safe. Well, not perfectly. As Lilith said, it requires testing and refinement. Parts of the formula will need to be tweaked to get the full desired effect of the drug, but first we need to ensure the dosage is right. Tonight will be about testing if it is too weak or too strong.”

The small woman’s reassurance only made Veronica more anxious. “What is the drug going to do to me?” She’d never taken any kind of drug that hadn’t been prescribed to her, she’d never even smoked pot.

“For now we’re calling it ‘Bliss’,” Metis told her. She stood up a bit straighter and beamed with pride. “It will bring a woman overwhelming, stupefying but hopefully not brain-melting bliss. Emotionally, physically, and sexually. While it is affecting you you’ll feel every sensation more intensely, feeling you’re being brought constantly to the edge of bliss you can handle but never taking you over that edge.”

Veronica felt a swell of conflicting emotions. It sounded too intense, yet what they claimed it would do sounded enjoyable. Yet TOO enjoyable! She didn’t want to be forced to take the drug… Yet she DID. It would please Lilith and with the woman standing so close pleasing her was the main driving force she felt.

It was the first time in weeks she’d felt like she wanted to say no to something they were making her do, but Veronica knew she couldn’t. She was their slave. Even without Lilith’s presence making her want to please the woman she knew she’d agree to do this, she didn’t have a choice.

“I’ve never done any kind of drug before,” Veronica said, voice quiet and shaking. “And I’m a little afraid of needles,” she added truthfully.

“That’s fine,” Metis said, taking a vial out of her pocket. “It’s not that kind of drug. One need only put a drop or two in a fluid and drink it to activate it.”

Lilith slipped the handle of Veronica’s leash onto her wrist then clapped. “Servant girl! Bring Veronica a glass of… let’s say pomegranate juice. And bring me a cup as well, I’d like something sweet before the test begins.”

A couple of minutes later the servant girl scurried into sight from wherever she hid, carrying two wine glasses full of pomegranate juice. Veronica noticed that she began shaking as she neared Lilith, nearly spilling the juice which only left the poor thing more scared looking.

Lilith took the glasses, handing one to Veronica. “Dose the girl’s drink, Metis,” she said as she took a sip of her juice.

Metis eagerly put a drop into Veronica’s juice. “It only needs a moment to diffuse,” Metis said eagerly. “We’ve designed Bliss so that it can be easily sneaked into someone’s drink,” she added.

“That’s horrible,” Veronica blurted out. She instantly regretted the words, looking at Lilith to see if the woman would be angry with her.

She wasn’t. She looked amused as she lazily sipped her juice. “It is a little horrible, isn’t it? Once Bliss is perfected and readily available it will change much in this city. But you’ll find out soon.” The woman looked at Metis. “Can she drink now?”

The petite supervillainess nodded. “It should be ready.”

“Drink,” Lilith commanded.

A wave of her power washed over Veronica, leaving her desperate to do what the woman wanted. She put the glass to her mouth and downed its contents as quickly as she could.

When she finished Veronica told them all that she didn’t feel anything.

“It takes time to activate,” Metis said, her eyes full of excitement. “At least a few minutes, but if everything with the formula is where it should be no more than ten minutes.”

Lilith took the empty glass from Veronica, finished hers, and handed them both to the servant girl. “Take these away,” she said. “But first,” she added, an evil, cruel smile pulling at her lips, “don’t think I didn’t see you almost spilling them.”

She grabbed the skimpy maid outfit the girl had on and yanked the front down, exposing her chest. Lilith grabbed the girl’s small nipples, pinching them hard enough to make her yelp in pain.

“Now get out of my sight till you’re called for again,” Lilith snarled as though the sounds of the girl’s whimpers disgusted her.

It had seemed an incredibly cruel thing, yet once more as Veronica had watched the servant girl’s face she’d thought there had been a hint that the girl, at least on some level, enjoyed the cruel sexual misuse.

 “Feel anything yet?” Lilith asked.

“It’s still too soon,” Metis said before Veronica could answer.

Lilith gave the diminutive supervillainess an annoyed look. “I did not ask you, Metis. Hush. You, little book mouse, are who I am talking to. Do you feel anything?”

“No, Lilith.”

“I believe at one point I promised you an impact scene. Things have been so busy since then and my dearest Jadis has been so greedy with you. I think once the Bliss kicks in I’ll fulfill that promise.”

“That would be a wonderful way to test the drug,” Metis said, practically hopping with excitement. “And Thinking Cap and I haven’t had the pleasure of watching you—”

“You’ll NOT be staying to watch,” Lilith declared. “Once we know the drug is working you and Thinking Cap will be dismissed. Later, after I am done with the girl, I’ll tell you everything you need to know about this little test. But while she’s drugged I wish to have my way with her in private.”

As the two spoke Veronica began to feel strange. The slight breeze caused by the air conditioning left her skin tingling. It made her flush then start to breathe heavily. It felt amazing, like a lover teasingly blowing on every inch of exposed flesh. At the same time her eyelids grew heavy. She felt… not drowsy, but she couldn’t think of a better word. Thinking was growing harder. Her mind felt slow. Strange. Different. Off. Her thoughts disjointed.

“Oh! Look, Lilith, I think it’s hitting her,” Metis declared. “Look at her eyes! You can see what it’s doing to her.”

Lilith turned to Veronica, looking hard at her face then smiling deeply. “I do see it.” She put a finger on the top of Veronica’s neck then very slowly and lightly ran it up the underside of the girl’s chin. “How does that feel, little book mouse?”

Veronica’s eyes flickered, half rolling up into her head as she moaned and shuddered. The pleasure of the slight touch was overwhelming, the sensual bliss nearly more than she could handle. It left her weak at the knees and barely able to stand.

“It’s hitting her rather harder than we want,” Metis said in consternation. “We want the effects to ramp up slowly so it can more easily be used stealthily to drug women. Yes?”

“Yes,” Lilith agreed without looking at Metis. Her focus was on Veronica, her eyes locked on the girl’s flushed face as she stroked her cheek. “You like this?” she asked as she ran a finger lightly across Veronica’s lips.

Veronica was unable to answer till after the woman had pulled her hand away. “Yes,” she gasped. “It’s almost too much to handle. But it’s… it’s…”

“Bliss?” Lilith suggested.

“Yes,” Veronica sighed. “It’s bliss.” She knew then she’d do anything to keep feeling this way and once the drug wore off she’d do anything to get more of it. It reminded her of what going down on Lilith had been like.

Veronica’s eyes had been half closed as she let the lingering pleasure of Lilith’s gentle caress keep muddling her mind with pleasure. But the moment the thought ran through her mind her eyes flew open. “Is this drug you?” Veronica thought the question sounded both stupid and nonsensical once it was out of her mouth, but the sly smile on Lilith’s face made her think the woman had understood.

“What an interesting question the little book mouse posits,” Lilith said. “How would you answer that, Metis?”

Veronica forced herself to focus past the bliss she felt. The breeze through the room was nearly enough to make focusing fully a challenge, but Veronica needed to hear the answer.

“I would refuse to answer a question like that,” Metis said cautiously.

“That is a very good answer,” Lilith said. “But this one time I will allow you to answer honestly. We can trust Veronica Byrd with our secrets, my dearest Jadis assures me of that.”

“Yes, it is,” Metis said bluntly. “Or rather it begins as Lilith’s sexual essence, distilled and reverse-engineered to be something that’s both less and more. The drug can’t exist without Lilith to begin the chemical process that—”

“That’s enough,” Lilith said. The woman clapped. “Servant girl? Come.”

Veronica realized she’d lost track of the conversation as Metis had been speaking. Everything felt so good she’d zoned out, lost in the bliss of what she was feeling. She made herself refocus on what was going on around her as the servant girl scurried into sight.

“Go prepare our bedroom. We’re going to take the sweet, drugged book mouse there so she can have her promised impact scene. And perhaps afterwords, if the Bliss is still affecting her, she’ll remain so we can have all sorts of other fun with her.”

Veronica thought for a moment she’d misheard Lilith. Everything felt so strange, good but strange. Every color was more vibrant and enjoyable to look at. Every faint odor smelt more appealing. Every sound sounded better. Lilith’s voice was like an enchanting instrument, the sound of it nearly as pleasing as the slight breezing blowing on her exposed skin.

That was why she was certain, after a moment’s doubt, that she’d heard correctly. Lilith hadn’t said, “Prepare my bedroom.” She’d said, “Prepare OUR bedroom.” Did that imply what it seemed to imply? That Lilith and the servant girl shared a bedroom? And Lilith had said, “So WE can have all sorts of other fun with her.” What did THAT imply?

Do they have something like Jadis and I have? A dual relationship, one way in public, and completely different and more intimate in private? But how could that be possible… She HATES the girl and the girl is terrified of her! Maybe it is a dual relationship, but one that’s all sexual with no intimacy. How could it be any other way?

The servant girl bowed submissively then scurried away, looking both anxious about what she’d been told to do and eager to be out of Lilith’s presence.

There can’t be any hidden intimacy. There can’t be anything but cruelty and fear between them. She must just use the girl as a bedroom slave the way she uses ALL the women around her like slaves that exist to sate her every sexual whim.

“It really would be best if we watched,” Metis said. “We need the data. Thinking Cap would connect with my mind to enhance how perceptive I’d be so I wouldn’t miss anything. We could—”

“No,” Lilith said sharply, the disapproval in her voice hitting Metis like a slap to the face. “I’m taking the little book mouse into a private space only my servant girl is allowed to enter. You, my brainy goons, will never be invited there.”

She spoke harshly, but as she continued her tone lightened. “I can already see Bliss is nearly what we want it to be. You and Thinking Cap have done something amazing and you need to be rewarded. Go downstairs and enjoy yourselves. I know you both wished you could spend more time here. Well, tonight you can indulge in your every whim. When I am done with the book mouse I’ll call for you so we can go over my ‘test’ with her, but I suspect that won’t be for hours.”

“Thank you, Lilith,” Metis said. She grabbed one of Thinking Cap’s hands, saying “Come on, TC, let’s go have some fun.”

The big one never said a word, Veronica thought. She looks like she’s just the muscle, and she never looked like she fully understood or cared about what was being said. Yet Lilith had described the two of them as her ‘brainy goons’, implying the huge-breasted brute of a woman was as smart as Metis. Maybe Jadis will be able to explain, Veronica thought as she watched the two walk away.

“Come along, little book mouse,” Lilith said once the two supervillainesses had left. “You’re about to be taken somewhere very few have been allowed to enter.”

Veronica struggled to focus as Lilith led her by her leash through the penthouse to her private bedroom. Everything felt amazing. The air on her skin. The floor as she put each bare foot down. The feel of her panties, corset, and collar. Even the sound of Lilith’s breathing was blissfully enjoyable. Every sensation rose to the edge of being too much but in the most blissfully enjoyable way.

They stopped when they reached the door to Lilith’s bedroom. “Focus, little book mouse,” Lilith said. “This is a special moment. You’re being let into a space I’ve only ever allowed one other woman to enter since I claimed this place.”

When Lilith started speaking Veronica thought it would be impossible to focus on what she was saying, not with how good and enthralling every other sensation was. But the sound of Lilith’s voice became the most enthralling thing of all, all the other sensations subsiding so it could take center stage in Veronica’s mind.

“Before we enter I want you to tell me what you think about the Bliss you’ve been dosed with.”

“This drug is incredible,” Veronica sighed without hesitation. “It’s making every sensation… everything happening to me so… so blissful,” she said, unable to think of a better description. “Everything is just on the edge of being too enjoyable to handle, but never crossing that point. And what is nearly overwhelming me with blissful pleasure keeps shifting. When we were walking it was the feel of the air across my chest and bare legs. When you were talking it was your voice.”

“Metis and Thinking Cap have done better than I expected,” Lilith said. “The drug hit a little too hard to begin with, but they’ve nearly perfected it on their first try. This drug is going to change everything in this city. It will allow me to carry out my great plan for my little kingdom.

“But you needn’t worry your pretty head about such things, tonight you will just enjoy what the Bliss is doing to you as I take you into my inner world. Now come, Veronica Byrd,” she said as she opened the door and led the girl inside.

Veronica followed after her, taking in the bedroom. It was a strange mix of bedroom and fully functional playroom. There were signs it was a comfortable, lived-in, private space everywhere she looked. But mingled with all of that was a dizzying array of kinky BDSM gear and toys.

Is her whole life endless sex? I’d thought maybe in private she would be different… but from the look of this place she’s even more sexually ravenous in private.

There were other things hidden throughout the room that Veronica might not have noticed if she hadn’t been dosed with Bliss. She’d thought at first that the nearly overwhelming pleasure it was causing her to experience was distracting her, but she saw that was an illusion. Once she started to get used to the feeling she was able to recognize her senses were all heightened. As her attention shifted from one sensation to another she was able to notice things she might not have otherwise.

Veronica was able to pick up little hints at the secret, intimate relationship Lilith had with her servant girl. Dainty, sexy panties and tiny, cute bras that would never fit Lilith were scattered on and around the bed. Their presence suggested the servant girl was afforded more comfort in private while being allowed to share the space somewhat equally.

“I’ve prepared everything as best I could, Mistress Lilitu,” the girl said. Veronica saw she’d taken her skimpy maid outfit off and stood naked. Her voice sounded so different Veronica barely made note of the name she used to refer to Lilith. The servant girl still sounded anxious, but the fear was nearly gone from her voice. Her posture was different, more at ease. Veronica would see that in this space the girl was not skittish nor did she scurry about in fear like she did outside the bedroom.

Lilith took the leash off Veronica’s collar. “I don’t think we’ll need this any longer,” she said, tossing it onto a dresser by the door.

She then left Veronica, striding towards the servant girl to take her into her arms. She lifted the girl, pulling her into a gentle kiss that was unlike any display of physical affection Veronica had ever seen come from the domineering, scary woman.

It was like the two women had transformed into different people once they were in this private space. Lilith had grown softer and kinder, suddenly treating her ill-abused servant girl like a dearly cherished lover.

Could I have been right? Do they share a secret romance like Jadis and I do? But why the act? Why so much public cruelty? Lilith can do and be whatever she wants. This doesn’t make sense. I’m missing something here…

“Ahuvati,” Lilith sighed contentedly as she pulled her lips away from her servant girl’s mouth. “You know I can never keep my greedy hands off you once we are in here. I’d love nothing more than to spend the rest of my night continuing, but—”

Lilith had hold of the servant girl as though unwilling to let her move even an inch away from her. She didn’t try to escape the woman’s grasp, but she did lean to the side to look at Veronica. “But the little book mouse needs attending to,” she said.

Veronica took a step back. The change in the girl’s expression and tone of voice startled her. Was it just the drug that was making everything seem so different? The servant girl didn’t look scared anymore. She looked fiendish and sinister, more than Lilith ever had.

“Veronica Byrd has her charms,” Lilith said as she turned to face Veronica, keeping one arm around the servant girl to hold her close. “Ones I know you are not immune to. I’ve seen you watching her. You want her, yes?”

 The servant girl clung to Lilith, one of her hands caressing the woman’s upper chest. It was something that looked possessive, like she was trying to show Veronica she had some kind of claim or ownership over Lilith in this space.

“Yes, Mistress Lilitu, I very much want her,” the girl said. She was still being submissive to Lilith, but there was something to her that would remind Veronica of Jadis. A greedy entitlement that came from having one’s every whim indulged.

This time Veronica was able to make full note of what the girl had called Lilith. “Lilitu.” Was it a term of endearment or pet name of some kind? The way she said the word made it sound foreign, like it might not even be a name but rather something said in another language.

“You have been a wonderful slave since I took ownership of you,” Lilith said. Thanks to how the Bliss was altering her perception of the world the sound of the woman’s voice consumed Veronica’s attention. The rest of the world faded, with only what Lilith was saying taking center stage, each word a wonderful, blissful joy to hear.

“You’ve obeyed almost without hesitation. Not just me, but all my servants. I doubt you’d suspect this, but Lady Lariat speaks most highly of you. We’ve all enjoyed how delightfully you suffer, which has provided us with so many wonderful hours of kinky, carnal pleasure as we’ve perverted, corrupted, and sexually tormented you.

“And then there is what you’ve provided my dearest Jadis. You’ve given her not just entertainment, but the companionship the lonely girl was so severely in need of. And you’ve even given her the romantic affection she craved.

“Yes, I know all about it. She hides well what you and her are in private from all but perhaps Lady Lariat, but she would never hide anything from me. We talk about everything. I assure you since you were given to her she’s spent endless hours gushing about you, especially once she knew she was in love with you.”

Veronica wasn’t sure how to react. She was emotionally overwhelmed by the approval, something made all the more intense by the Bliss. It wasn’t something she was used to the crime lord so freely dolling out. And although what she said about how Jadis felt about her shouldn’t have surprised her it did. There were still times she thought the girl’s affection was not as real as it seemed, like it must all be part of some game they were just playing.

“You have joined our world better than I thought possible for a mousy, normal woman. I will admit that you, Veronica Byrd, have taken me by surprise. And very few women do that.”

The servant girl let go of Lilith, taking a step back as Lilith moved forward to close the space between her and Veronica. The woman grabbed Veronica’s face, caressing her cheeks then sensually pointing the girl’s face up. “There is something special about you, Veronica Byrd. I didn’t see it at first even when Jadis shared the omens she’d divined about you.”

The woman loosened her grip on Veronica’s face, sliding the fingers of one hand into Veronica’s messily pulled-up black hair while using the other hand to tickle and caress her neck. Veronica’s eyes fluttered as she leaned into the touch, moaning softly as the sensations almost, but not quite, overwhelmed her with sensual bliss.

She thought focusing on Lilith’s words would be impossible once she started speaking again. But once Lilith started speaking the sensations from what her hands were doing lessened, her voice becoming so blissfully beautiful Veronica was able to give it nearly all her focus.

“My dearest Jadis is always trying to peer into the future. She’s young. Obsessed with power. Obsessed with what she’ll be. For someone as old as me I can see how foolish it is, yet I know she won’t be stopped and I have no intention of denying that girl anything. Her scrying out the future helps ease her anxieties and better plot to claim the future she wants, the one where she is more powerful than most could imagine.

“You’ve brought her so many wonderful books containing so many ways to help her build power. And each week you find more hidden treasures, make more contacts that allow you to delve deeper into a world of forbidden knowledge you didn’t know existed mere months ago.

“It’s impressive how quickly you’ve adapted to this life. To what we needed you to be as a bookseller and buyer. To what we wanted to take from you as a woman. To what Jadis needed in a lover.”

She slipped both hands behind Veronica’s ears, caressing her tenderly there. “A special girl with hidden potential who was just waiting to be coaxed and pulled out. And there’s so much more in you… That’s what Jadis has been telling me since I gave you to her. At first I didn’t see it. Didn’t believe it. But I see it now. You are destined to become one of us.”

Between soft sighs and moans of blissful contentment as the woman tickled and caressed behind her ears Veronica managed to ask, “One of you? What does that mean? A criminal?”

Lilith didn’t reply to Veronica’s question, instead continuing on as though she hadn’t heard her.

“Jadis says she’s read glimpses of your potential, of your fate, in divinations and omens. Her ability to wield magic grows. I’ve seen much magic in my long life. I know how powerful it can be. But I’ve also seen strong-willed women deny fates others thought written in stone. I have seen that if fate exists it is written in brittle stone that can be easily broken by women like us.

“Jadis is convinced of your potential because of what she’s seen while divining your future. And, I believe, because she’s fallen deeply in love with you. Love is a strange, powerful thing with a magic all its own. It can open your eyes to truths while blinding you to others. It can be a weapon to free you or a tool to enslave you.”

She pulled away from Veronica, running the fingertips of one hand down the girl’s neck to her chest. She kept the hand there, caressing the upper part of Veronica’s chest that her corset left exposed. The simple touch kept Veronica enthralled, the blissful pleasure of it keeping her from being able to pull away.

Veronica realized something then as she felt how enthralled she was by the woman’s touch thanks to the Bliss. The normal awing presence Lilith gave off had gone away. She couldn’t pinpoint when, exactly, but at some point after she’d been drugged the woman had turned it off. Or was the drug making it so she couldn’t feel it? She wasn’t sure…

Lilith held her arm out. The servant girl rushed to Lilith so the woman could embrace her. Once more she clung to Lilith with unmistakable possessiveness. Veronica had seen that as soon as she’d stepped away from Lilith earlier she’d started to become the scared slave girl. But now in Lilith’s arms that frightened girl was gone, replaced by someone more confident and greedy looking.

“Love can grow fast,” Lilith continued as she pulled her servant girl in for a tender embrace, “or it can grow over a lifetime. Love can be found hidden under loathing and anger that can fuel an eternity of cruel hatred. Love that took centuries to bloom can slowly grow to loom over such things as hatred, not wiping it clean but overshadowing it. Isn’t that right, Ahuvati?”

Lilith looked at the girl to make it clear to Veronica that she was addressing her. The servant girl clung tighter to Lilith, not responding. She was staring at Veronica, her normally meek and fear-filled eyes glistening with something sinister that disturbed Veronica.

“Is that your name?” Veronica asked, needing to say something to help break the intense, ominous feeling that was growing between her and the girl.

The girl didn’t answer. She just grinned, flashing her teeth in a vaguely threatening way.

Lilith ran her fingers up Veronica’s chest to cup the girl’s chin. “Sweet Veronica Byrd, you are being offered something special tonight. You’re being brought fully into my world in a way that is rarely allowed. Ahuvati is the only one I’ve let in like this since I arrived in Sapphica City. Not even Jadis gets to see the side of me and Ahuvati you are seeing right now. I WOULD show her, but it wouldn’t be… appropriate because of our familial bond.

“You’ve never shared the secrets you’ve learned here with anyone but my dearest Jadis. I trust that you can keep even more intimate secrets. What I have with Ahuvati when no one else is around. What I call the girl. That she calls ‘Mistress Lilitu’ when we are together like this. These are private, secret things you cannot share with anyone except my dearest Jadis. Do you understand? Do you accept my offer to be taken into my private, secret world?”

Veronica did not feel Lilith using any of the power that bent people so easily to her will. Always in the past that awing, overpowering compulsion to do what the woman wanted was there, maybe not strong, but always present. But currently it wasn’t present and Veronica didn’t know why. Was it the Bliss? Had the woman turned it off to make this moment more intimate? Was it something she turned off when alone with the servant girl to make their relationship more even-footed in these intimate moments?

 The verbalized trust Lilith was expressing, combined with how intense the Bliss was making Veronica feel everything including her emotions, left her submitting fully to the woman in a way she hadn’t before. This wasn’t something being forced on her, this was something being offered that she was accepting honestly.

“Yes, Lilith,” Veronica said, her voice coming out as a sigh of submission.

“Good girl,” Lilith said, fondly patting the side of Veronica’s face. “Now, with that out of the way, we need to begin. Sweet Veronica Byrd was promised some impact play, which will be the perfect way to test that the drug Bliss does what I desire it to do. Ahuvati, would you like to join in my playtime with sweet Veronica Byrd?”

The girl, still clinging to Lilith, nodded eagerly. “I always want to play with you, Mistress Lilitu.”

“And you want to play with sweet Veronica Byrd too, don’t you?”

“Oh, yes, Mistress Lilitu,” the girl said, eyes smoldering with desire as she stared at Veronica. “I’d like that a lot. She’s so young and ripe… It would be so satisfying to sink my teeth into her and taste her tantalizing youth.”

Veronica blinked, confused by what the girl had said. Veronica was twenty-six and the girl looked no older than twenty, perhaps even younger. “Young and ripe? But I’m older than you!”

“Are you?” the girl asked, flashing a sinister smile that suggested Veronica was wrong. The girl, still clinging possessively to Lilith, looked up at her. “What did you say to sweet, ripe Veronica Byrd? How long did it take for the loathing and anger that’s fueled an eternity of hatred-driven cruelty for me to be overshadowed by your love for me?”

“I believe I said centuries,” Lilith said calmly, her voice reserved as though she was hesitant to engage fully in the direction the conversation had taken.

The servant girl, her expression making her look more predatory and evil than Veronica had imagined possible, looked back at Veronica. “To my eyes you look astonishingly young and ripe. I’ve laid awake at night in my lover’s arms touching myself as I thought about how delicious it would be to sink my teeth into the juiciest parts of you.” She grinned, baring her teeth.

Veronica gasped, taking a step back. The girl’s canines were slightly extended and sharp like fangs.

“Much in the world around you is not what it seems, sweet Veronica Byrd,” Lilith said calmly. “There are layers of secrets you haven’t begun to peel back. You’re surrounded by skillful liars who paint the world in well-chosen half-truths, while the rest of your world is filled with unreliable narrators. I’ve let you into my secret world, but you are still only getting a glimpse of it. And,” she added, after a moment’s pause, “it’s far too late to back out now.”

She positioned the fiendishly evil girl still baring fangs at Veronica in front of her, her arms draped over the girl’s shoulders with tender, loving comfort. “You will have her juiciest parts, Ahuvati while I give her the impact play she was promised. Why don’t you help us begin? Choose out one of your favorite impact toys for me to use on her.”

“Happily, Mistress Lilitu,” the girl said, turning and standing on her toes to give Lilith a quick kiss before slipping out of her arms to go hunt down a toy.

“Nothing too harsh,” Lilith told her. “We still don’t know if the Bliss does exactly what we want. If it was to be too much for her…”

“I know just the one to use,” the servant girl said as she yanked open a dresser drawer and started digging around in it. “The well-worn flogger, the one so used the falls have grown ever so soft.”

Lilith shivered in anticipation. “I do adore doling out such fun torment with that one.” She shrugged off her silk robes then held her arm out and said, “Come to me, sweet Veronica Byrd.”

Veronica went to her, more than happy for the woman to embrace her. Once more she was aware of this being a true desire, not something inspired or forced from her by the woman’s overwhelming awe. The Bliss ensured that the feeling of the woman pulling her into her naked body was almost too pleasurable to bear, but it was not a forced moment.

“None but Ahuvati has shared my bed,” Lilith told Veronica as she led the girl to the huge four-poster bed that took up much of the back half of the room. “We’ll slip these panties off you and take this corset off as well. But you’re still my collared slave and a little bondage makes everything better, so we’ll be keeping your arms bound behind your back.”

Lilith dropped to her knees, running her hands down Veronica’s body as she did. When her hands reached Veronica’s hips she slipped her fingers into the girl’s panties, pulling them slowly down her legs.

Veronica moaned and panted, the Bliss making it all nearly, but not quite, overwhelming. As her panties had pulled away from her body she’d noticed just how damp they’d gotten. She was used to being constantly aroused while at The Eternal Passion Club, but till then she hadn’t noticed just how turned on everything had made her since she’d been dosed with the Bliss.

The servant girl arrived holding a well-worn leather flogger. She watched impatiently as Lilith pulled Veronica’s panties to her ankles.  As Veronica stepped out of them the servant girl tossed the flogger onto the nearby bed and growled, “I need to smell her cunt.”

She snatched Veronica’s panties from Lilith, flipping them inside out and shoving the crotch into her face. Veronica watched as the servant girl closed her eyes and inhaled. She moaned lewdly while shivering in delight. “So. Fucking. Young. And. Ripe,” she said, punctuating each word with another huff of the potent smell of arousal soaked into Veronica’s panties.

Lilith stood up, holding a hand out for the panties to be returned to her. She held them to her face, inhaling deeply. “The Bliss is working wonders,” she said as she let out a satisfied breath after huffing Veronica’s scent. “I’ve collected and enjoyed sniffing many of sweet Veronica Byrd’s panties, but I’ve never found them so damp and so fragrant. The Bliss is doing everything it’s supposed to.”

She then grabbed Veronica, pulling her towards the bed. “Come, sweet Veronica Byrd, you’ve a pretty, soft, wide ass that is in need of a flogging. I’ll help you onto the bed. I want you chest down and ass up on the edge of it.”

“And me?” the servant girl asked. “Where may I go, Mistress Lilitu?”

“The flogger is one of our oldest possessions and most cherished and intimate toys,” Lilith said after helping Veronica get in position. “I think it only right you get in position beside her so I can flog your perky little ass as well.”

The girl squealed in delight, hopping onto the bed and dropping into position. As she did she moved close to Veronica, pressing the side of her naked body into hers. “Turn your face to me,” she demanded.

Veronica did what she wanted, a little scared of what would happen if she didn’t.

“We’ll suffer together,” she said, eyes sparkling with perverse glee. “Mistress Lilitu will lash our asses with that flogger in all the right ways. She’s had soooooooo much practice. She knows how to top a woman. She knows how to shower them with desire and affection delivered as pain. But you know that. Yet this is going to be different. The Bliss will make it different. Being in this room will make it different.”

As the girl rambled Lilith slowly dragged the leather falls of the flogger across both their asses. While being dragged across the servant girl’s ass the greedy eagerness intensified in her eyes. While being dragged across Veronica’s ass the girl was brought to the point of nearly being overwhelmed by sensual bliss.

“We begin now,” Lilith declared, tickling the two girls’ backends with the flogger one last time before pulling it off their bodies.

She started slow and soft, slapping the falls of the flogger onto each of their asses so lightly it made Veronica feel like she was being treated like this was her first impact session. But even so, each light slapping of the tassel of soft leather strips into her backend left her moaning and quivering in delight. The pleasure of the sensations were so intense they were nearly overwhelming.

Lilith slowly worked them both up, slapping the flogger into their asses a little harder and a little faster every few strikes. She moved her arm in a figure eight pattern, steadily slapping one girl’s ass then the other’s.

Veronica was left stunned by how pleasurable the Bliss made the impact play. Not just how much more intense, heightening every sensation and increasing every bit of pleasure, but stunned at how the drug constantly made everything feel so blissful she was left almost, but not quite, overwhelmed. Even as the flogger began to bite harder into her ass the sensations were adjusted, some lessening so others could be intensified to keep her just on the edge of being overwhelmed.

It was bliss, there was no other word to describe it.

But there were things the drug didn’t do that Veronica had expected it to. It heightened every sensation and emotion, making them all blissfully enjoyable. But it only enhanced what was originally there, it didn’t create new feelings or sensations. The rush of sensual, outright sexual pleasure from a simple brush against her skin wouldn’t have been so deeply erotic if there hadn’t been a baseline of eroticism that Veronica already felt.

The intense sexual pleasure of the flogger slapping into her ass only brought the sexual bliss it did because Veronica found the act sexually thrilling. She was left with the sense that Bliss might be able to bring out hidden desires and pleasures, but they still had to exist. It enhanced, it didn’t create.

As Lilith worked both girl’s backends with the flogger Veronica was turned into a moaning, drooling mess of over-blissed, nearly overwhelmed sexual joy. She could barely think past the pleasure, yet the Bliss would ensure any new stimulation was something she could both respond to and enjoy as much as she enjoyed everything else.

The servant girl moved her face closer to Veronica’s. The sight of Veronica being kept almost on the edge of too much bliss had made her giddy with arousal. She moved even closer, opening her mouth and lapping up the drool leaking from Veronica’s mouth.

She twisted her head so she could kiss Veronica. Soon their mouths were locked together, Veronica too nearly overwhelmed to do anything other than passively let the girl do whatever she wanted to her. The servant girl attacked her mouth, licking, nipping, biting at her. She was like a ravenous beast just barely able to contain herself from devouring Veronica.

Before long the near-feral girl lost all control. After that everything became a blur that Veronica would struggle to remember clearly afterward.

She remembered the feral servant girl flipping her over and pinning her to the bed. She THOUGHT she remembered the beastly girl barking commands at Lilith, but that seemed like an impossible memory. Yet she so clearly could remember the girl, her voice a wild growl that Veronica had barely been able to understand, commanding Lilith to abandon the flogger and join them on the bed.

At one point the bondage gear keeping Veronica’s arms behind her back had been removed. When she tried to remember when and how they’d come off she had flashes of sharp claws ripping through strong leather. But that too didn’t seem like it could have been possible, not unless the servant girl’s transformation into a wild feral sexual beast had been more than an emotional transformation.

After Veronica’s arms were free things got even more blurry. Everything was a tangled mess of limbs, moist holes, wet mouths, and thrusting fingers. There was so much passion. A raw sexual whirlwind that was unleashed then kept only slightly under control by intense emotional affection.

There was so much sexual pleasure Veronica wasn’t even sure how many times she came. The two women had savaged her, nearly pushing her past her physical and emotional limits. The Bliss kept her not just blissfully on the edge of too much pleasure but allowed her to remain there far past what she’d normally have been able to endure physically and emotionally.

The wild blur faded, becoming something Veronica couldn’t remember at all. She wasn’t sure if she’d finally been pushed past the point of barely being able to endure or if she’d blacked out. She just knew that when the world came back into focus she was lying on Jadis’ bed, naked, sore, and weak.

“Calm,” Jadis was cooing. She was lying beside Veronica, on her side and propped up on an elbow as she traced arcane symbols on Veronica’s chest. “Be at peace,” she added, waves of calm flowing through Veronica’s body. “Let my power flow through you. Calm you. Cleanse you. Change you.”

Veronica, lifting her head weakly, saw that the symbols the girl was tracing on her chest were lingering. Glowing glyphs that remained till each symbol was completed then disappeared as they sunk into her body.

“What are you doing to me?” Veronica asked, too weak to fully express the alarm the sight made her feel.

“Giving you aftercare,” Jadis said with a kind smile. “I’ve been doing it since you were delivered into my care.” She traced one more symbol on Veronica’s chest then, after the glowing glyph sunk into Veronica, tapped her chest and said, “There, all done.”

“What did you just do to me?” Veronica asked, feeling strange inside. It wasn’t a physical thing, yet it was. She didn’t understand the feeling and it unsettled her.

“I told you, I was giving you aftercare,” Jadis said before leaning in to gently kiss Veronica’s cheek. “Some spells to cleanse the last of that drug from your systems, another to calm and fade the memories of your ordeal, and other spells to help ensure you can more easily endure any future tests Auntie Lilith makes you ‘help’ her with.

“I couldn’t help it. I HAD to use every bit of magic I’ve learned when I saw you. I was ever so worried about you while Auntie Lilith was using you, and then when I saw the state she’d left you in, WHAT she’d done to you I—”

“SHE didn’t do this,” Veronica blurted out as blurry memories flooded through her mind. “And I don’t think it was just because of the Bliss. It was HER.”

“Her who?” Jadis asked, sitting up a bit straighter and looking both confused and concerned. “Did Auntie Lilith have someone else with her? Was it that nasty Ghost Cat woman? She always hides their meetings from everyone. SOMETHING happened between them. They were close once but then they had a falling out. But I don’t know WHAT happened, it’s one of the few things Auntie Lilith won’t tell—”

“It was the servant girl,” Jadis said, cutting her off. “She was… she ISN’T what she seems!”

The declaration didn’t seem to shock Jadis. “Oh? You’ll need to tell me. But first… one more little spell I just remembered. Close your eyes and stay still.”

Veronica did what the girl told her, mostly because she was too drained to do anything else. Jadis used her fingers to trace geometric patterns and glyphs all over Veronica’s naked body, even on her face. If not for the odd, unnatural heat that lingered behind Veronica might have thought the “spell” had just been an excuse for the girl to feel her up and start trying to build heat.

She had to remind herself that although Jadis was a greedy lover she was also an attentive one that would be able to know when Veronica had recovered from her ordeal and was ready to move on from aftercare to more intimate activities.

“There,” Jadis declared when she was done.

Veronica opened her eyes, lifting her head and looking at her body a little afraid the things the girl had traced on her would be lingering. All she saw was her skin and the many tattoos that covered it. “What did that spell do?” she asked, groaning slightly as she tried to roll over to face Jadis.

Jadis still had her unitard on. Normally Veronica would be a bit miffed that she hadn’t taken the garment off before getting in bed with her, but at that moment she was happy to see it still on. The girl always kept her greed for sensual and emotional intimacy from Veronica to a minimum till it was off.

I’m still recovering. I’m not ready to give her what she wants, I still need aftercare and time. She’ll understand that. She’ll keep it on till she thinks I’m ready.

“It was a spell to help bring out the potential hidden inside you,” Jadis told her.

Veronica furrowed her brow. “Lilith talked about that. She… she made it sound like you’ve had constant visions of my future.”

Jadis smiled cutely, walking her fingers up Veronica’s chest before tapping her nose. “No, silly, I keep telling you, I don’t have visions. I divine things, and I’ve only gotten better as you’ve brought me more books to learn from. You could bring me every book on magic that exists and I wouldn’t be able to have visions. It’s not something you learn, you have to be born a seer.”

“So it’s not tied to whether you can use magic? Is it just a superpower?”

Jadis fell into deep thought. “It’s… magic adjacent. I suppose it IS a superpower,” she added. “Yes, it HAS to be. I told you once that you have to have powers to use more than a sliver of real magic. But it’s not just everyone with an active P-Gene that can use magic. What gifts and powers you have are determined even before your P-Gene activates. It’s the same with EVERY superhuman. And everyone has a P-Gene, it’s just that only some peoples’ activate naturally to reveal their potential.”

Veronica forced her weak body to act, forcing herself up on an elbow. “Can someone’s ‘potential’ could be activated unnaturally?”

Jadis shrugged. “There have been scientific attempts to forcefully activate someone’s P-Gene going all the way back to World War Two before they even knew the P-Gene existed. It’s always gone terribly wrong. It’s always either destroyed the test subject or turned them into a monster.”

“What about magic?” Veronica asked. “Could magic accomplish what science can’t?”

Jadis put her hand on Veronica’s upper chest, gently but firmly pushing the girl onto her back. “Now wouldn’t THAT be interesting,” she said, caressing and teasing Veronica’s bare skin.

Veronica knew the look on the girl’s face. She wasn’t going to say any more about the subject. Sometimes she got that way because Veronica was asking about secrets she didn’t want to share. Sometimes it was to hide that she didn’t know something Jadis thought she should know. Sometimes it was just because she was bored of what they were talking about. Veronica never knew WHY Jadis became evasive about a subject this way, she just knew it would only anger her to press further.

“I want to hear about what happened with Auntie Lilith,” Jadis began then kept talking so quickly Veronica couldn’t answer.

“I knew she was testing the Bliss on you. I was surprised when Metis and that huge-titted, mute brute that follows her around showed up not long after I left. I’d thought they’d stay and watch, but they seemed to think Auntie Lilith was taking you to her bedroom. You have to tell me what goes on in there.”

She quickly added, “I don’t need to hear too many details about the sex. She IS my auntie, after all. But you must have seen and learned things in there I’ve never been shown. You said the servant girl was there with you? That she’s not what she seems?”

“I… I don’t know how much I remember clearly once we got to Lilith’s bedroom. And what I remember… Should I even tell you?”

“Auntie Lilith said she trusts you to keep ALL our secrets now,” Jadis said, swelling with pride as she looked adoringly at Veronica. “That she finally has seen the potential I’ve seen you. She said you can tell me about everything you saw and heard, but to remind you that you ONLY share such things with me.”

Veronica closed her eyes, taking a moment to try and make sense of what she remembered. She told Jadis what she could. “They were like two different people once they were alone. Like the relationship WE have in private. More intimate, a side of ourselves we won’t show anyone else.”

She tried to describe how drastically the servant girl had changed but felt she couldn’t properly put into words how intense and scary she’d become. She explained how feral the girl had become but left out the physical transformations she wasn’t sure had been real.

“And there was something Lilith kept calling her. But I’m not sure it was her name. I’d never heard the word before, and even though most of the time she used it like a name sometimes it didn’t feel like it WAS a name. It sounded like it might be a word in a language I didn’t know.”

“Isn’t that every language but English?” Jadis said, giggling at her joke to make sure Veronica knew she was just teasing her. “Do you remember what the word was? Unlike YOU I know more than one language. I know LOTS of them, or at least how to translate them. I have to if I want to make use of even half the books you’ve brought me. Even if I don’t know the word I might be able to tell what language it is and figure it out from there.”

“I think it was ‘Uhvunti’? No… Maybe ‘A-hoo-va-tee?”

“Ahuvati? That sounds familiar… I think it might be Hebrew.” Jadis practically flew from the bed to her library where she started looking for a book that would help her. “I’ve got a Hebrew-to-English dictionary somewhere in here,” she said as she moved her finger from spine to spine.

“You do?” Veronica asked, sitting up. “Why?”

“I try to keep anything I might need for my occult and arcane studies. Even if you bring me books that are mostly in English they’ll have passages that aren’t, and older languages are more likely to crop up. I’m practically fluent in Latin at this point and— Aha! Here it is.”

She pulled the book out and flipped quickly through the pages. “I knew it. It’s not a name, it’s a term of endearment that means roughly ‘my beloved’.” She closed the book and put it back on the shelf. “Maybe it’s a pet name?”

“I suppose that’s how it felt like she was using it,” Veronica said, deflating a bit. Thinking she’d discovered the girl’s name had been thrilling. Lilith has told her there were “layers of secrets” she “hadn’t begun to peel back”. Discovering the servant girl’s name, or thinking she had, left Veronica thinking she’d peeled one of those layers back.

“What about the thing the servant girl called Lilith? She called her ‘Mistress Lilitu’. Do you know what that means?”

“Oh, that,” Jadis said dismissively. “I already know about that. ‘Lilitu’ is just a more ancient version of ‘Lilith’. I get to call her that in private when no one but the servant girl is around.”

“But what does it all mean?” Veronica asked. “The things the servant girl said… about being so much older than me! They talked about things, suggesting but not quite saying they’d been companions for centuries. Was that just… just a game of some sort? A lie? Or were they telling me the truth?”

Jadis flashed a sly smile at Veronica as she started heading back towards the bed. “I suppose it could be any of that. Maybe one day we’ll find out together. But I think it’s time to be done sharing these kinds of secrets.”

She started wiggling out of her unitard. “You look recovered now. Still a bit weak, but I like you weak. I like you helpless, and I won’t even need to tie you up to have you that way tonight.”

Once she’d slipped out of the garment and was naked she got on the bed, crawling towards Veronica like a sexual predator about to pounce on its prey.

“I want my slave now,” Jadis growled greedily as she crawled on top of Veronica. “I want my girlfriend,” she added more softly, laying on her and nuzzling her face into her neck. “I want to show her how concerned I was and how much I love her,” she added, getting up on her knees and pulling Veronica up into a kiss they both lost themselves in for a very long time.

The kiss became something more. Something soft and hot and full of intimate passion. Veronica was too exhausted and sore to do much, but that didn’t matter. Jadis had never been as greedily indulgent yet giving with her physical affection.

“I don’t mind sharing you,” she whispered at one point as she nibbled on Veronica’s ear. “Not as a public plaything down in the club, not even sharing you like THIS, at least not with Auntie Lilith. Let her take you this way as long as I always get you back. I love you. You’re my slave but my love for you has made me a slave too.”

She worked her lips to Veronica’s mouth and lost herself in another long, wet, passionate kiss as both girls’ hands wandered, teased, and greedily grabbed as the heat between them grew.

“And I know you don’t quite love me yet,” Jadis said. She grabbed Veronica’s hair, yanking her head back hard to expose her neck so she could bite then kiss it. “But I know it won’t be long,” she added, nipping at the girl’s neck again.

Veronica gasped, spreading her legs as Jadis slid a hand between them. She opened for her like a moist flower, sore but desperate to let the girl do anything she wanted to her.

“I feel you getting closer every time we’re like this,” Jadis whispered as she kissed her way down Veronica’s neck. “I can be patient,” she added before licking and sucking on one of the girl’s nipples. “I can work for it,” she said as she switched nipples and rubbed gently at Veronica’s sex.

“I want your love so bad, Veronica Byrd,” Jadis groaned, the pain of her desire coming across as she started licking and kissing her way down Veronica’s body.

“You can’t possibly understand…” she said between kisses as she pulled the blankets up over her to make what she was about to do feel more intimate. “I want so many things so badly,” her blanket-muffled voice said after her lips worked their way past Veronica’s belly button.

“But I want your love first,” Jadis said as her lips brushed against Veronica’s well-trimmed pubic hair. “I NEED your love first,” she growled as she pressed the girl’s legs open and dragged the tip of her nose through Veronica’s pubic hair.

She went till her mouth was over Veronica’s clitoral hood. She let it hang open, breathing heavy and hot to drive Veronica wild. “And once I have it,” she said, breath hot and steamy into Veronica’s sex, “then everything else will be mine…”

Veronica whimpered, weakly wrapping her limbs around Jadis. It was the most wonderful pillow talk the girl had ever given her and it was followed by some of the most passionate mouth work she’d ever experienced.

“You’re right, I’m not there yet,” Veronica gasped as Jadis did amazing things to her with her mouth.

She suspected the girl was using a bit of magic, the pleasure was too special for it to be otherwise. Veronica suspected Jadis had become a master at using subtle magic no one else noticed.

“I’m getting close,” Veronica added sometime later, meaning to refer to how close Jadis was to getting her off but quickly realizing the girl might have thought she was continuing the last thing she’d said. “So close…” Veronica moaned, no longer sure if she was talking about cumming or being in love with Jadis. “Get me there and you can have everything,” Veronica whimpered, so close to getting off she’d promise anyone anything.

Veronica came. It was a long, soft, warm orgasm that left her drifting off to sleep once Jadis pulled her face out from between her legs.

The girl kissed her as she climbed half out of the blankets to cuddle up next to Veronica. “Looks like you got there,” she teased. “I love you, Veronica Byrd.”

“I love you too,” Veronica muttered sleepily, having no idea the terrible things she’d set in motion with those four seemingly simple words.

Chapter Nineteen: Luna Moth is a Good Girl

“One day the Klepto Cats will bat you down and gobble you up, you pestiferous moth,” a woman dressed as a sexy cat girl yelled at Luna Moth. “This purr-fidity will not go unpunished,” she added before hissing at the superheroine.

The woman was just one of many dressed as sexy cat girls who were handcuffed and being led through the police station. They were members of a costumed gang known as the “Klepto Cats” and were being taken to be booked. All of them bared their teeth and hissed angrily at Luna Moth as they were led past her.

A police officer standing by Luna Moth rolled her eyes. “This costumed gang is sticking with their whole ‘cat girl’ theme, aren’t they?”

“It’s what the costumed gangs do,” another cop replied. “But thanks to Luna Moth there will be one less of these gangs running around Sapphica City.”

Both cops patted Luna Moth on the back.

“Can’t believe you took the whole gang down at once,” one of them said. “I don’t think I’ve ever heard of a single superheroine doing that!”

“Yeah, you young heroines just keep impressing us,” the second cop said. “You’ve been keeping those costumed gangs busy, giving us the space to take care of the normal crime. We really appreciate it.”

Luna Moth glowed as the two women showered her with praise, even if she did feel it was slightly undeserved. “Thank you, ladies, but I was just in the right place at the right time. I—”

“Stop being so modest,” someone with a light Indian accent said.

The two police officers turned around and snapped to attention. “Chief Shrivastava! We didn’t know you were working so late tonight,” one said.

“I had some paperwork I needed to finish filling out,” she told them as she strode up to the two women standing on either side of Luna Moth. “And I’m glad I did. A whole costumed gang all on your own? I need to hear how our protector of the night accomplished such a thing. Come to my office and tell me all about it,” she said, turning and striding away with such authority Luna Moth felt compelled to follow her.

In her heels Luna Moth stood more than a head above the police chief, but as she followed her she felt small and nervous. “It’s not the impressive victory it seems,” the anxious superheroine said sheepishly, although doing so pained her. She WANTED the woman’s praise but she also didn’t want it unless she’d earned it.

Chief Shrivastava opened the door to her office and waved Luna Moth inside. The woman followed the tall superheroine into the office, closing the door behind them. “I find that hard to believe,” the chief told Luna Moth. “You’ve done nothing but impress me since you arrived in Sapphica City.”

The praise left Luna Moth so flustered she failed to notice Chief Shrivastava locking the door behind them.

“Tell me why this victory is not as impressive as it seems,” Chief Shrivastava said as she lazily leaned against her desk.

It was the first time Luna Moth had ever seen the woman’s intense, serious demeanor lowered. The ease and comfort she was displaying now that they were alone left the girl even more flustered.

The way the woman was leaning against her desk left Luna Moth feeling even taller than she normally did. That combined with her nervousness at being alone with a woman she was so attracted to left her feeling like she’d often felt in her teen years, a gangly girl who wasn’t yet used to her new height or the attention her budding good looks were getting her.

“Well, see, I wasn’t even after them,” Luna Moth began. “I’ve been trying to find out where the Glam Gals hideout is, so I’ve been following some of them when I can track them down. They’re too well armed to take on more than one at a time, but if I can find their hideout then Glitterburst and me can—”

“Was Glitterburst with you tonight?” the chief asked, her posture straitening a bit. “Is she here at the station and I just didn’t see her?”

“No,” Luna Moth said. “It was just me tonight and here now.”

“Ah, good,” the chief said as she returned to her relaxed state. “Continue your story.”

“I was following one of the Glam Gals and I THOUGHT she was going to be going back to their hideout. She’d met up with a bunch of other members of the gang, so I was being extra careful to keep my distance and stay hidden. I didn’t realize at first I was wrong, they hadn’t gathered together to go back to their hideout.”

 “Ah, I see,” Chief Shrivastava said with a knowing nod. “They were going to meet the Klepto Cats so they could have one of their silly turf wars.”

“That’s right,” Luna Moth replied. “The Glam Gals met the Klepto Cats in the back lot of a junkyard. I stayed hidden on a nearby rooftop and watched their fight. The Klepto Cats are all quick, agile, and REALLY good fighters. I think if the Glam Gals didn’t have that darned gear I failed to keep them from buying they’d have won, but because the Glam Girls DID they easily beat the Klepto Cats.”

She hesitated, fidgeting with her hands. “I thought about following the Glam Gals after they won the fight. I’m pretty sure they were headed back to their hideout to celebrate… But then I saw the entire Klepto Cat gang lying there, beaten into submission. I decided gathering them up and bringing them in would do more good than finding out where the Glam Gals’ hideout is.”

Luna Moth averted her eyes, staring at her shoes as she continued to anxiously fidget with her hands. “Maybe it was the wrong thing to do. I just…” Luna Moth was so full of self-doubt she’d done the wrong thing she didn’t notice the woman stand up and approach her till her hand was on her shoulder.

“You did exactly the right thing,” Chief Shrivastava told Luna Moth as she reassuringly held the girl’s shoulder. “A whole costumed gang is off the streets because of you. And you did it all on your own? You’ve been a VERY good girl today.”

As she said the last part her tone of voice changed. She’d gone from sounding professional and proud to using what Luna Moth would have described as a “bedroom voice”.

It was a small thing, but it had a huge effect on Luna Moth. Since the last time she’d met with Chief Shrivastava on the police station’s roof she’d been fantasizing nonstop about the sexy older woman. She’d been striving to do something the woman would praise her for, eager to feel the confusing sexual thrill that gave her.

And now here she was, alone with the woman. The woman’s hand was on her shoulder, the physical contact making her heart pound. She was being praised by her. Being called a “good girl”, two words that always felt like they melted her panties. And to have those two glorious words delivered in that voice?

Luna Moth couldn’t hide the rush of arousal she felt. She swooned and flushed prettily, letting slip a small moan that immediately left her embarrassed. She threw two hands to her mouth in an adorable act of embarrassment that left Chief Shrivastava smiling like a predatory cat who felt their prey was in their clutches and ready to be devoured.

“You like being called a ‘good girl’? Well, you ARE a good girl. A VERY good girl,” Chief Shrivastava told Luna Moth. “And good girls deserve treats,” she added, still speaking in her ‘bedroom voice’ and further flustering and confusing Luna Moth.

This was so close to fantasies she’d had that Luna Moth was unsure for a moment if it was really happening. Feeling a need to ground herself she nervously asked, “What’s happening right now?”

She’d asked the question for another reason. The repeated use of the phrase “good girl” was doing strange things to her mind and libido, putting her into an obedient sexual haze. It was something that always happened to her, leaving her disoriented and confused although never fully conscious of WHY she felt that way.

Forces in her life had worked to condition her to respond that way to the phrase. First Psigirl, who had used her telepathic powers to place deep-seated triggers in her mind. Secret things that had been done to her mind at The Academy reinforced what Psigirl began. And once she’d fallen under Mistress Katia’s sway the woman had recognized what others had established and done all she could to reinforce it.

Chief Shrivastava knew none of this, but she had been able to pick up on what the phrase was doing to the girl. This was something more than the girl’s praise kink. She didn’t understand it, but she intended to use it.

The woman moved the hand on Luna Moth’s shoulder down to the exposed chest cutout in her costume. Her other hand joined it so she could caress the bare flesh just above the girl’s breasts. “What’s happening is that I see the way you look at me. I know you want me to take you. Well, you’ve been such a good girl I’ve decided it’s time to reward you. You’d like that, wouldn’t you?”

Luna Moth had frozen, overtaken by sapphic panic. The way the woman was caressing her upper chest had started it. What she was saying had deepened her panic. This WAS a fantasy come to life, with the moment being made even more intense by how worked up apprehending the Klepto Cats had left her. Her blood was hot and her supercharged libido awake and in overdrive.

“Well? If you don’t want this…” Chief Shrivastava said as she started to pull her hands away.

A different kind of panic overtook Luna Moth. Her hands flew up to grab the woman’s wrists. “I want this,” the young superheroine said, voice heavy and breathy. “I want you to take me so bad it hurts.”

* * *

Saanvi Shrivastava smiled slyly as Luna Moth put her hands back on the girl’s chest. This is almost too easy, the woman thought as Luna Moth kept hold of her wrists, sliding her hands down to put them on her breasts.

“Touch me,” Luna Mouth said, her voice a desperate breathy moan of desire as she pressed Saanvi’s hands into her breasts.

Her tits are incredible, Saanvi thought as she started to massage the superheroine’s breasts. So youthfully firm, yet so pleasantly soft. I think I’m starting to understand what they mean when they say superpowered women’s bodies are just built differently. I need to feel them properly, not just through her costume.

By how quickly the sensual breast play left the young superheroine moaning and panting with arousal Saanvi knew the girl wouldn’t object to her taking things further. “A good girl would let me play with her pretty little titties properly,” Saanvi purred as she pulled down the cups holding the young heroine’s breasts in place. “A good girl wouldn’t object to me pulling her perfect little titties out, would she?”

Luna Moth arched her back to let Saanvi know she approved of her pulling her costume down to free her breasts. As they were revealed Luna Moth watched the woman’s eyes. “You think they’re pretty? You think they’re perfect?”

Saanvi smiled as she played with the girl’s perfect breasts. She’s begging for more praise. How easy this girl is. No wonder those evil women enjoy playing with her so much. Oh yes, this is going to be fun. And I already know I won’t be able to keep my hands off her from now on.

“Yes, Luna Moth, I think your perfect little titties are pretty. I think YOU, all of you I’ve seen, is pretty and perfect. But there are still parts of you I haven’t had the pleasure of seeing. A good girl would show me,” she said as she begrudgingly moved her hands from the girl’s breasts. She slid them down her body, grabbing the slender heroine’s waist. Then she lifted her then turned her around to sit her on her desk.

Luna Moth squealed in delight, submitting fully to the woman.

The little slut is going to let me do anything I want to her. I can barely believe this. I’m compromised. Enslaved to an evil woman who has corrupted me to my core. But at this moment I no longer care. If being corrupted means I get to have my way with this young, deliciously sweet girl? Then I’ll happily give myself over to what Lilith has been turning me into.

* * *

 Luna Moth felt a fresh rush of arousal when Chief Shrivastava dropped to her knees in front of her. As the woman fell she put her hands on the inside of Luna Moth’s thighs and pushed her legs open. Thanks to how short Luna Moth’s skirt was this left her crotch fully exposed.

“Such cute lime green panties,” Chief Shrivastava said as she shoved her face into the girl’s crotch. She’d moved her face so close that Luna Moth could feel the moist heat of her breath through her panties.

Luna Moth gasped, hands flying to the woman’s head. Her body froze up once she had hold of her, the urge to hold her head back because she worried this was inappropriate battling the need to pull the woman’s face into her pussy to feel her mouth on her. “Should we do this?” Luna Moth panted as she luxuriated in the feel of the woman’s heavy breath on her sex.

“Perhaps it is a little unprofessional,” Chief Shrivastava admitted. “But you’ve been such a good girl and good girls deserve treats,” she said, making her breath extra heavy and hot while she spoke.

After hearing the way this made Luna Moth moan she reached up and pulled the girl’s panties to the side. “Good girls deserve praise,” she said, her hot, moist breath feeling even better on her exposed sex. “And their pretty, perfect pussies deserve to be eaten out,” she added before shoving her face into the girl’s cunt.

Luna Moth’s hands left the woman’s head, flying behind her so she could lean back and brace them on the desk. As she leaned back and shoved her cunt into the woman’s face as she wrapped her long, slender legs around her. “Yes, I’ve been such a good girl,” she panted, tightening her legs to pull the woman’s face tighter against her sex. “And I deserve to have my pussy eaten, something you seem VERY good at,” she gasped happily.

Thanks to her supercharged libido having her primed Chief Shrivastava’s sincere and intense pussy hunger led to Luna Moth quickly rocketing to climax. She held the woman tight with her legs, moaning lewdly and convulsing in pleasure.

The moment she was done cumming Luna Moth dropped her legs from around the woman and sat up, throwing her hands to cover her mouth. “I was so loud,” she gasped, staring at the door leading out of the chief’s office. “What if someone heard?”

Her life, like every superheroine’s, was full of sex. She was insatiably horny and a large number of her encounters with criminals became sexual encounters. It was an aspect of her life she still felt a lot of shame about even as she more openly embraced it.

Still, even if she’d felt zero shame she would have fretted over being overheard in this situation. The general public was kept ignorant of superhumans’ supercharged libido. The Agency used its influence to suppress knowledge of how sexual a superheroine’s life was, putting pressure on news organizations to keep quiet on these matters while working to make those who DID know and share the truth seem like perverted conspiracy theorists. At The Academy it had been stressed to each student that they needed to keep this part of their lives as secret from the public as possible.

Someone like the Chief of Police would know the truth. But the rank-and-file police officers filling the police station? Few of them would know the truth and it was Luna Moth’s duty to ensure it stayed that way.

She looked down as Chief Shrivastava sat up, worried the woman was about to reprimand her for being so loud. The sight of the woman grinning and wiping her face clean with the back of her hand eased Luna Moth’s concerns. “It’s a busy, loud police station and my office is well insulated when it comes to sound,” she told Luna Mouth reassuringly.

Once the worry about being overheard was gone Luna Moth realized how heavily she was panting and how weak she felt. A new worry rushed to the front of her mind. She’d cum hard and fast and that had drained her powers!

She panicked all over again. “We have to be more careful,” she blurted out. “I don’t know if you know this, but climaxing weakens many superheroines! If I go slow and am in the right state of mind I’ll be fine, but if it happens too fast or is unexpected, or I get off too much or too hard—”

Chief Shrivastava stood up and put a finger on Luna Moth’s lips to silence the rambling, panicked girl. “You took down a whole costumed gang tonight,” she told her as she kept her finger on the girl’s lips. “I think you’ve done more than enough to earn taking the rest of the night off. And,” she added as she pulled her finger away and put her hands on Luna Moth’s thighs, “you cum so prettily I think it would have been a crime not to let me get you off after you were such a good girl tonight.”

She pulled back, unbuttoning her uniform. “You’re such a good girl I know that you want to show your appreciation for your treat, don’t you?” Once her jacket was unbuttoned she opened the shirt under it, exposing the dark skin of her chest and the sexy black bra she had on under her uniform.

The tantalizing reveal of flesh was enough to make Luna Moth feel a fresh rush of arousal. She’d just caught her breath and begun to breathe normally, but now her chest was heaving once again. It made her aware of how her breasts were hanging out of her costume, the heaving of her chest drawing the chief’s eyes to them.

“How can I return the favor?” Luna Moth asked.

Chief Shrivastava unbuttoned her pants. “I was thinking you could show me your mouth skills. Be a good girl and eat me out,” she said as she dropped her pants then slipped her panties off. There was a couch behind her. She went to it, sat down, and spread her legs invitingly.

Luna Moth tucked her breasts back into her costume as she slipped off the desk. “I AM a good girl and I want to return the favor,” Luna Moth told her as she rushed to Chief Shrivastava then got on her knees between the woman’s legs.

She paused to take in the sight of the police chief’s womanhood. Aside from when the Glam Gals had taken turns making her eat them out she’d only ever been with light-skinned superpowered women. She found the dark skin of the Indian woman’s pussy erotically thrilling thanks to how exotic it was to her.

The woman had a thick but well-groomed bush, something else she found thrilling because it was so exotic to her. Once a woman’s P-Gene activated they lost all their pubic hair. Even the Glam Gals had been mostly shaved down there. A hairy pussy wasn’t something she’d ever experienced.

There was something raw and animalistic about it that Luna Moth found intoxicating. The young heroine closed her eyes and pushed her nose into the woman’s bush, inhaling slowly to soak in her natural musk. She’d always loved the smell of pussy. The chief’s was fragrant in all the right ways, and that wonderful odor seemed to be soaked into her pubic hair.

As the oral session went on Luna Moth discovered why so many women preferred their partners to be either fully shaved or at least kept more trimmed than not. The woman’s thick bush of dense, dark hair was sexy but it was also a pain in the ass. The coarse hairs got in the way and she had to stop a few times to pull hairs out of her mouth. The woman’s bush added a thrill, and she knew she wouldn’t mind eating out a hairy partner once in a while, but she was glad most of her regular sexual partners couldn’t even grow hair down there.

While eating out Chief Shrivastava Luna Moth thought about the things Mistress Katia had been teaching her. How she should use the building of sexual heat or frustration to regain her strength after it was drained by an orgasm. By the time she’d used her mouth to work the woman to completion she’d gotten herself worked back up in just the right way to mostly recharge her powers.

“You are such a good girl,” Chief Shrivastava sighed contentedly as she ran her fingers through Luna Moth’s curly lime-green hair. “And you are incredibly good at what you just did. Perhaps next time you’re exceptionally good I’ll treat you again, and then you can return the favor once more.”

“I’d like that,” Luna Moth said, nuzzling her face in the woman’s bush as she basked in the praise of having done a good job. She could feel the encounter was nearly over but wanted to enjoy it just a bit more. She wanted a few more moments to indulge in the woman’s feminine smell and feel the dampness in her bush against her face.

The mental haze she’d been in parted slowly. “You know, I think I might have a bit of a praise kink,” she admitted.

Chief Shrivastava chuckled. “That seems rather obvious. Make sure you’re not letting someone use that to take advantage of you.”

Wanting to impress the woman and keep proving she was such a good girl she replied, “I won’t.” Her eagerness to please the woman kept her from seeing that the woman had just done what she’d warned Luna Moth to be on the watch for.

“You’ve earned the rest of the night off,” Chief Shrivastava told her. “You’ve been such a very good girl,” she added. “Go home and relax.”

I will, Luna Moth thought, unaware of how the repeated use of “good girl” had primed her to follow the woman’s command without noticing. But it won’t be the kind of relaxing the chief thinks. Eating her out has me turned on and worked up again. Glitterburst will be awake by the time I get home, hopefully after telling her what a good job I did tonight she’ll shower me with praise and call me a ‘good girl’ too!

* * *

All the way home Luna Moth thought about Glitterburst rewarding her with praise. The mental image of her girlfriend telling her she was a ‘good girl’ left her even hornier and eager to be praised and receive sexual treats.

 She landed on her balcony and rushed inside, eager to get out of her costume and put something more comfortable on. She paused while undressing, thinking about whether or not to take a shower. No, she decided, Glitterburst likes the way I smell after coming home from patrol. The thought brought a wide smile to her face. The girl liked the natural smell of other women as much as she did.

Her smile widened as she rethought the idea but worded differently. My girlfriend likes the way I smell, clean or dirty. She hugged herself, shivering with joy as she repeated those two wonderful words in her mind. My girlfriend!

She chose something comfortable to put on. A loose top that could be easily slipped off and some soft pajama bottoms that could be just as easily wiggled out of. If things went the way they normally did she knew she wouldn’t have her clothing on for long and wanted to be able to get out of them as quickly as possible.

Changing into the pajamas was about more than just comfort. She’d come to recognize that it WAS important to show up in normal clothing. When they were in their costumes they were work partners, two superheroines who were close companions. Things felt different when they were in “normal” clothing. It left them feeling more intimate, more like girlfriends. They’d both been intentionally separating those two relationships since they’d become romantic partners. They’d talked about it and decided early on it was a healthy thing to do.

To help develop the two versions of themselves both had bought more “normal” clothing as well as a few creature comforts so their lives outside being superheroines could feel more complete. They’d both ordered a stack of books to read in their spare time along with some crafting projects. Mistress Katia had encouraged this behavior, telling them both she thought it was healthy they tried to have lives apart from their lives as superheroines.

On the way out of her apartment Luna Moth slipped on a pair of slippers she’d abandon once she was inside Glitterburst’s apartment. She also grabbed the key to Glitterburst’s apartment. Not long after that first intense night together they’d given each other copies of their keys as a show of trust and as an open-ended invitation for unannounced intimate visits.

It was almost dawn. Luna Moth knew that Glitterburst would be up. The girl woke slowly and liked to spend a couple of hours “waking up” by lounging around in barely any clothes while reading and enjoying her morning coffee.

Luna Moth didn’t get to see this very often. If she was there Glitterburst would always be too focused on her to go about her normal morning routine.

Maybe if I slip in quietly she won’t hear me and I can spy on her a bit, Luna Moth thought as she unlocked the door to Glitterburst’s apartment as quietly as she could. After even more quietly closing the door behind her she didn’t hear the girl call out to her, so she assumed she’d successfully entered unnoticed.

Quiet music was playing, a sign Glitterburst was up and reading. Luna Moth had learned quickly how important music was to her girlfriend. It was pretty much the only thing she was passionate about aside from being a superheroine and having an active sex life.

One of the few things Glitterburst had bought for her apartment was a good sound system that was hooked up to play the same music in every room at once. She’d spent time curating multiple playlists to match whatever mood she found herself in. Thinking about the near-Pavlovian reaction their “bedroom time” playlist caused made Luna Moth smile. I think hearing a song from that playlist will get me instantly turned on and ready for soft, passionate sex for the rest of my life.

That wasn’t the playlist on at the moment. Glitterburst had a playlist that was mostly wordless classical music she liked to put on while waking up and doing her relaxed morning reading.

Luna Moth remained as silent as she could as she crept further into the apartment. She stopped at the wall that separated the entryway from the apartment’s living room and peaked around the corner, swooning at the sight she saw.

Glitterburst was lying on the couch, one leg draped lazily over the back of the couch while the other half hung off the front. It was a relaxed, lazy pose that Luna Moth found incredibly arousing because of the scant outfit Glitterburst was dressed in. The girl had on only a pair of panties, striped with the colors of the lesbian pride flag, and a tight t-shirt that read “vagetarian”.

 She was holding a book up with one hand. Her t-shirt was pulled up slightly, leaving her belly exposed. This allowed her to rest her mug of coffee on her bare belly, something Luna Moth knew the girl liked to do.

“I like to feel the warmth,” Glitterburst had explained when Luna Moth had teased her about it. “And it helps remind me to keep drinking the coffee before it gets cold.”

Luna Moth kept hidden, enjoying the sight of her girlfriend lounging sexily on the couch and relaxing as the sun rose out the window behind her.

Eventually Glitterburst lowered her book slightly, the change in how she was holding the book allowing Luna Moth to see her face for the first time since she’d crept into the apartment. The pleased smile on the girl’s face made Luna Moth stiffen.

“I know you’re there,” Glitterburst said conversationally without looking up from her book. “I heard you creep in, and I could feel it the moment you peeked around the corner and started watching me. It gave me tingles in all the right places,” she said, grinning lasciviously at Luna Moth as she finally put her book down. “Those pleasant tingles have caused me to reread the same paragraph eight times now. I think it’s time I give up on my morning read so you can come over here and kiss me.”

Luna Moth came out of her hiding spot and went to Glitterburst.

“Take these so you can get on top of me,” the Glitterburst said as she handed Luna Moth her coffee mug and book.

Luna Moth set the two items on the coffee table then climbed onto the couch, sitting on Glitterburst. “This might be one of the cutest, sexiest outfits I’ve ever seen you in,” she told Glitterburst as she caressed her exposed belly. She worked her hands up the girl’s body, slipping them into her t-shirt so she could start feeling up her small, perky breasts. “And this shirt? I’m going to have to test how true it is.”

Glitterburst moaned softly at Luna Moth’s touch while smiling happily up at her. “You’re being very forward this morning,” she said as she put her hands on Luna Moth’s hips. “And after the sun has come up? What’s gotten into you?”

“I had a good night,” Luna Moth told her as she leaned down to kiss Glitterburst. “I took down the entire Klepto Cat gang,” she told her girlfriend as she nuzzled her face into hers.

“You did?” Glitterburst said, pushing her away so she could look her in the eyes. “For reals? The entire gang? How did you—”

Luna Moth put a finger on Glitterburst’s lips to silence her. “I’ll explain in a moment. I have something more important to tell you. I learned something about myself tonight that I need to tell you about. See, after I helped bring the Kelpto Cats to the police station I had a hot and heavy encounter with Chief Shrivastava and—”

Glitterburst giggled excitedly. “You messed around with the chief? I need the deets now you hussy,” she teased, choosing that moment to playfully slap Luna Moth’s ass.

Luna Moth reacted strongly to the light spanking. She was already worked up and it was enough to cause her to let out a lewd moan as her eyes rolled into her head for a moment.

“Oh my, you’re capital ‘H’ horny,” Glitterburst said, amused by the reaction the playful spanking had gotten. “Are you sure you should be here and not at Mistress Katia’s?”

When Luna Moth regained her composure she leaned over and gave Glitterburst a frantic, passionate kiss. She was only able to pull her mouth away from Glitterburst’s after working out some of the heat keeping her from saying what she wanted to say. “This is where I want to be,” she told Glitterburst, panting slightly as she struggled to keep her mind on talking and not bending down to start another kiss that might not end any time soon. “Now stop distracting me, I’m trying to tell you something important.”

Glitterburst’s hands had been wandering up and down Luna Moth’s body as they kissed, trying to build heat to turn the kiss into a make out session. She forced herself to calm down, moving her hands back to the girl’s hips and holding them there. “Alright,” she sighed. “But get it out quickly. Having you watching me has got me worked up. I need you and I need you soon. Tell me this important thing you’re trying to tell me so we can get to what we BOTH seem to need so badly this morning.”

The confidence Luna Moth had been displaying faltered. Her high of self-discovery was starting to wear off while the sun being up was starting to make her feel subdued. She leaned down closer to Glitterburst, hiding her face in the girl’s neck. “I figured out I have a bit of a praise kink,” Luna Moth said shyly.

Glitterburst erupted in laughter that caused Luna Moth to sit up and glare at her. “I’m sorry,” Glitterburst said quickly. “It’s just that’s something that’s pretty damned obvious. Your panties melt when you’re praised even a little. And I like being called a ‘good girl’, but call you that a few times and it’s like you’re a cat being put into heat!”

Luna Moth stared at her in shock. “You knew?”

“Of course,” Glitterburst told her. “I figured it out that first week we got together. And then Mistress Katia told me. She wanted to make sure I was taking the best care of you I could. Does she not tell you ways to better keep me happy?”

Luna Moth flushed and averted her eyes. “Of course she does,” she said shyly. They were still struggling to feel out just how open to be about the relationship they both had with Mistress Katia. It had seemed so simple at first, but over the last couple of weeks their romantic and sexual relationship had been growing ever more intermingled with the domme/sub relationship they had with Mistress Katia.

“I think you’re not just telling me your discovery because you want to share. I think you’re fishing for some praise,” Glitterburst teased. “So, girlfriend of mine, tell me about how you took down an entire costumed gang all on your own!”

Luna Moth buried her face in Glitterburst’s neck again as she told her what had happened. As she explained she was afraid Glitterburst wouldn’t think what she’d done was as praiseworthy as Chief Shrivastava had. But once she had it all out she found once more her worries had been misplaced.

“You were such a good girl tonight,” Glitterburst told her, grinning slyly as she felt Luna Moth’s instant response to the phrase. “You played it smart and took the certain win over the risk in trying to find the Glam Gals’ base. And now there’s one less costumed gang on the streets. You were a very, VERY good girl.”

Luna Moth kept her face hidden, concealing the pleased grin on her face. “More, please,” she whispered.

“You’re the smartest, most successful superheroine in Sapphica City,” Glitterburst told her. “And by far the prettiest,” she added, running her hands up and down Luna Moth’s body. “I’m the luckiest woman in the city getting to have you as my girlfriend. And you’re lucky you get a girlfriend who sees what a good girl you are and is eager to shower you with praise, both verbally and sexually. My good girl would like both of those, wouldn’t she?”

“Yes, please,” Luna Moth said as she shook with excitement.

“Mistress Katia told me you’d eventually figure out you’ve got a praise kink. She helped to ensure I’d be prepared for it and taught me a few things I could do to reward you for being such a good girl. That includes the sexual praising I mentioned a moment ago. Would my good girl want some of that?”

“YES,” Luna Moth growled greedily.

Glitterburst lightly patted Luna Moth’s ass, giggling at the moaning response the light tap got. “Get off me and undress,” she told Luna Moth. “I’ll go get the little treat she gave me, I’ve got it stashed in my bedroom. When I come out I expect you to be naked and lying face down on the couch with your face hidden in a pillow so you can’t see what I have.”

Luna Moth got off Glitterburst. She let out a squeal of excitement before saying, “I like it when you’re all dommy like this!”

“You’re the only one that brings this side of me out,” Glitterburst said as she got up from the couch. “Now keep being a good girl and undress then get on the couch like I told you.”

Luna Moth did as she was told. The anticipation that built while she waited for Glitterburst to return was both frustrating and highly delicious. She suspected Glitterburst was intentionally making her wait and that made it all the better.

“Keep your face hidden in the pillow,” Glitterburst said as she returned to the room. “Don’t look up to see what I have. And after I start giving my good girl her treat you’ll keep your face hidden. Part of the treat is focusing on the physical sensations, you don’t need to be distracted by visual ones.”

“Mistress Katia really did prepare you for this,” Luna Moth said, voice muffled by the pillow her face was pressed into.

“Yes, she did,” Glitterburst told her as she climbed onto the couch and sat on Luna Moth’s legs. “We practiced, first her ‘treating’ me then me ‘treating’ her. Once I had it down I was given a firm command to give you this treat once you recognized your praise kink.”

“She’s been giving me commands to follow outside our play sessions too,” Luna Moth said, needing to talk to distract her from the frustrating uncertainty about what was about to be done to her. “Do you… like it?”

“Yes,” Glitterburst said without hesitation. “It’s been exciting giving her control over more of my life. Do you feel the same way?”

Luna Moth hesitated. She wasn’t sure. It WAS exciting, but there was part of her that thought it was reckless. But with Glitterburst so unhesitatingly enthusiastic about it she didn’t want to express her doubts. “I find it exciting too,” she confessed.

“Enough about our Mistress,” Glitterburst said. “It’s time for my good girl’s sexual praise. Are you ready?”

“Yes,” Luna Moth told her, shaking with anticipation again.

Her body tensed and she let out a squeak of surprised alarm when she felt chilly fluid pouring onto the small of her back. “That’s cold,” she blurted out.

“Just relax, it won’t be cold for long,” Glitterburst told her as she placed her hands in the thick patch of oil she’d poured onto Luna Moth’s back. She started rubbing it up her back, massaging her muscles as the cold oil quickly heated up.

Luna Moth oohed softly into the pillow. “That feels amazing. The warmth is leaving my skin all tingly!”

“The oil Mistress Katia gave me is more than just warming massage oil. I don’t know exactly what’s in it, but it leaves the part of your body it’s rubbed into unnaturally sensitive,” Glitterburst explained as she rubbed Luna Moth’s back. “ANYWHERE it’s rubbed,” she added, working her hands down the girl’s back.

Luna Moth let out a long, happy moan as Glitterburst worked the warming oil down the small of her back onto her ass. She thought she could tell where this was going, or at least knew where she WANTED it to go.

“I haven’t forgotten you’re in need of praise,” Glitterburst said as she massaged the oil into Luna Moth’s ass. “I’m praising you with my hands, showering you with sensual pleasures that are only going to get more intense. But my good girl needs verbal praise, doesn’t she?”

“Yes, please,” Luna Moth said into the pillow.

Glitterburst started showering Luna Moth with praise. She went on and on about everything she adored about her girlfriend. She praised every part of her body. She told her what a good superheroine she was. She even told her what a good girlfriend she was.

As she droned on she worked the warming oil down her ass and began massaging it into Luna Moth’s thighs. She worked her there till the girl was panting into the pillow. Then, knowing she was expecting it but having made her wait for it, she worked the warming oil onto the girl’s vulva.

What started as a sensual massage turned into a soft, intense hand job. Glitterburst worked Luna Moth to climax slowly, building intense heat in the way that Mistress Katia had been teaching them. When Luna Moth got off it would be a deeply pleasurable orgasm, but one that wouldn’t dangerously drain her powers.

Afterwards the two lay cuddled together on the couch, Glitterburst holding Luna Moth. “You know,” Glitterburst said as she lazily caressed Luna Moth’s naked body, “I’m just about due for a day off. How about I take it today and we spend it together?”

Luna Moth grabbed Glitterburst’s arms and hugged them tighter to her. “I think that sounds lovely. A few cups of coffee and I think I could stay up most of the day, especially if we stayed just like this for a bit and take a short nap first…”

“That would be nice. A short nap and you’d be able to stay up most of the day. I know you’ll be groggy and extra shy, but I like that version of my girlfriend as much as I like the bubbly, confident version.”

“Did you have something in mind for what we’d do with our day after we wake up?” Luna Moth asked. “I still think a date to a bookshop would be nice. There’s that cute little place not far from here I want to check out. I think it’s called ‘Deliberatively Literate’ or something like that?” When she felt Glitterburst tense she asked, “What is it?”

“Remember when I told you about that first time I fought Lady Lariat? It was there. I… I haven’t been back to check on the girl that ran that place. I don’t know if I could… I feel guilty about it all the time, and I’m afraid to see what Lilith’s crew has done to her. We’re not ready to help her.”

“We will be one day,” Luna Moth said seriously. “Once another superheroine or two joins us. Still, I think it would be good for you to go back there. Face what happened to you so you can prove you’ve grown since then. And if we didn’t go in costume I doubt the girl who runs the shop would recognize you, especially without your shades on. I’m sure you’ll find out she’s fine. All they wanted was ‘protection’ money. The fact the store is still open says she was able to pay it.”

“Alright,” Glitterburst said. “We’ll make a date of it, and I’ll have you with me to help me face a place I’ve been avoiding.”

“Mistress Katia will be proud of us,” Luna Moth said. “Why, I bet she’ll be mad at herself for not commanding you to do something like this! We’ll take a little nap, go get lunch, then go get some new books. It will be a lovely date.”

“Speaking of our Mistress,” Glitterburst said, sounding suddenly uncertain, “I had an idea of my own for what we could do with our day. Maybe after our date we could…” She trailed off.

“What?” Luna Moth asked, twisting around so she could see Glitterburst.

“Well, I was thinking… our sex is amazing. But every time one of us tries to do anything too kinky it just doesn’t work. We’re both too subby. I don’t NEED BDSM stuff with you, but I WANT it. So I was thinking… what if we went and had a joint play session with Mistress Katia? That way we could be subby together?”

Luna Moth lit up. “Oh, wow. That… that sounds incredible! Yes! Let’s do that. It might just be a perfect day.”

They kissed. The kiss became a light make out session then faded into sleepy cuddles as the two women drifted off for a restful nap. Both were eager for a little rest before they began what they hoped would be a perfect day.

It would be, but later both girls would look back at that perfect day and realize it had only been the calm before the storm their life was about to become.

Chapter Twenty: A Kinky Game in Deliberatively Literate

Veronica Byrd’s bookshop, Deliberatively Literate, later that day…

“I’m glad you’re here,” Veronica Byrd told Jadis. “But I thought you said you didn’t like going out in public and that Lilith didn’t want you to be seen yet since there’s supposed to not be many superpowered women running around the city.”

Jadis smiled slyly as she hopped onto the sales counter Veronica spent most of her time behind. “Auntie Lilith gave me permission to spend the day with you as long as I promised to stay out of sight.” She glanced back at the bookshop. “You’ve told me that it’s usually pretty dead on weekdays during the day, so I figured this was the perfect time to come see my lover and slave in her native environment.”

Veronica blushed, smiling happily as she averted her eyes. “I’m not used to you being this sweet in public.” When she looked back up her smile faded, replaced by a serious look. “It’s ‘dead’ but people still come in. Won’t it look strange if you’re scurrying into the back room every time someone comes in the door?”

“We don’t have to worry about that,” Jadis told her. She swung her hand through the air, tracing something invisible only she could see.

Veronica gasped and took a step back as a line of glowing red runes appeared in the air, running from a halo-like circle around Jadis’ head to the front door of the bookshop. The glowing runes only remained visible for a moment before fading from sight.

“I cast a little spell when I got here that will let me know ahead of time whenever someone is going to come in,” Jadis explained. “I’ll be able to ‘scurry’ to the back room out of sight long before they have a chance of seeing me.”

“That’s incredible,” Veronica told her. “When did you learn to do that?”

Jadis held her arms out, signaling she wanted Veronica to come to her. The girl did, cooing happily when Jadis wrapped her arms and legs around Veronica as she pulled her into a soft embrace. “I’ve been learning all kinds of things thanks to the books you’ve been bringing me. I master more spells every day. I can do ALL sorts of things now that no one knows about.”

“Like what?” Veronica asked.

Jadis smiled slyly, pulling Veronica closer as she leaned down to kiss her. After the kiss she dragged her lips along Veronica’s cheek, moving them to the girl’s ear. “Keeping the extent of my powers hidden is important to me,” she whispered before licking then lightly nipping Veronica’s earlobe. “But I had a little something special I wanted to reveal to you today,” she added before dragging her lips back to the girl’s mouth.

Whispering into and kissing Veronica’s ears always got the bookseller worked up and Jadis knew it. The new kiss lasted a lot longer than the last one and worked to build heat that hadn’t been there the last time.

Veronica was so turned on by making out in public that she failed to notice the way Jadis had one of her arms draped over her back, her fingers tracing out arcane symbols as she wordlessly cast a spell.

Behind Veronica a small, narrow portal opened in front of Jadis’ hand. When Jadis ran her fingers down the fleshy thing the portal led to Veronica tensed, her legs tightening as she moaned out in confusion. “What are you doing to my pussy?” she whimpered.

“Turn your head to the left. Slowly. See the portal? See what it’s allowing me to rub?”

It was both a strange sight. She could feel her clothing was still on. The portal seemed to have opened a hole in reality just to the other side of them. When Jadis touched her she felt it as full as though her clothing wasn’t on, yet her clothes were still there. She still felt them. But it also didn’t feel like the girl’s hand was in her pants or panties. Jadis had direct access to her vulva through the portal, with her clothing being left magically irrelevant.  

Veronica moaned deeper, her eyes rolling partially into her head as she watched Jadis playing with her pussy through the portal. “Holy fuck,” she whimpered. “That’s intense… I had no idea you could do something like this!”

“I told you,” Jadis said slyly as she slipped two fingers into Veronica’s opening, “I can do ALL sorts of things no one knows about.”

For a little bit she remained sitting on the counter, legs and one arm wrapped around Veronica to hold her tight as they made out. Her other arm rested on the girl’s shoulder, her outstretched hand fingering Veronica’s pussy through the portal.

“I want to play a game with you today,” Jadis eventually told Veronica as she slipped her fingers out of Veronica and willed the portal to close. “When the store is empty I’ll be out here, teasing you and working you up. Then when a customer comes in I slip out of sight and open the portal. You’ll have to deal with them while trying not to let them figure out you’re having your pussy magically played with. Part of the game will be that you won’t be allowed to cum while someone is in here.”

Veronica shivered and let slip a little moan that told Jadis she was both excited by the game but also a little terrified of it. “It’s going to be just the right amount of humiliating torment,” Veronica sighed happily before leaning in for a long, passionate kiss.

They kissed. Jadis’ hands explored Veronica’s body, caressing and rubbing to build heat. They kept going till Jadis pulled away, grinning fiendishly. “Someone is coming,” she said, pushing Veronica away before hopping down from the counter. “Now be a good girl and try not to let on what I’m doing to you. And you better not cum or you’ll be severely punished,” she added, giggling girlishly before getting out of sight.

* * *

Mere moments after Jadis disappeared once more into the back room Veronica felt the portal to her pussy open. It was a subtle thing, a slight change in the temperature around her sex that she’d become intensely attuned to feeling. After the last few hours of this game she knew Jadis wouldn’t start playing with her pussy right away, she’d wait till whoever had come in got closer.

It’s been such wonderful torment, the girl thought happily. Feeling her fingering me or eating me out through the portal while I have to try not to let on what’s happening to customers. The worst has been when I’ve had to leave the counter to go help people find books.

She’d managed to be a good girl so far and not to get off. It seemed Jadis wasn’t trying too hard, it was more like a prolonged edging session than the game of orgasm denial Veronica had feared it would be. But she knew Jadis’ mood could change without warning. Perhaps she’d decide it was time to test Veronica’s ability to hold off an orgasm when Jadis was putting effort into getting her off.

Veronica felt Jadis’ warm breath on her pussy and knew the girl was preparing to tease her with her mouth. She’d done this a few times now, starting by breathing heavily on her sex then lightly kissing her in all the right places to turn the simmering heat she was keeping her at into a smoldering flame of pleasure. The longer the customer remained in the store the more passionately the girl would work Veronica’s cunt with her warm, moist mouth.

Focus on the customers, Veronica told herself as Jadis started lightly kissing her pussy. Look at them. Listen to them. Be prepared to interact with them.

That didn’t seem to be something that would be happening anytime soon. The two young women seemed completely engrossed with each other, seeming to not have noticed Veronica’s presence behind the counter.

No, Veronica thought as she watched them. One of them keeps glancing at me. Giving me a weird look… Why? Something about her seems familiar…

She tried harder to ignore the things Jadis was doing with her mouth and focused on the girls. They were young, looking to be in their early twenties or maybe even late teens. They were obviously a couple judging by how close they were standing and the way they kept touching each other as if they were magnetically drawn to the other.

They’re out on a date, Veronica thought as she listened in on their conversation. A cute young couple on a date. How sweet they made shopping for books part of that. But why am I so unsettled by the one of them that seems familiar?

It was the shorter of the two girls that was giving her that strange feeling. They both wore knit hats that were pulled down as though they were trying to hide their hair. The tall one was wearing a pretty dress that was cut short to show off her attractive, long legs while the shorter girl wore comfortable jeans and a well-worn band t-shirt.

Now that I’m looking closer they BOTH seem familiar… But why? Who are these girls? I know I’ve never met the tall one, but I’ve seen her before. And I can’t shake the feeling I’ve met the short one.

Something Jadis did with her mouth left Veronica momentarily unable to focus on anything other than the pleasure. When she was able to return to the world around her she saw the two girls approaching the counter.

“Do you have a section with books about music and bands?” the short one asked.

Veronica’s heart stopped. I know her voice. I know who she is. That’s Glitterburst! And the tall girl, that has to be the other superheroine, Luna Moth. They are wearing those hats to cover up their distinctly colored hair. They are hiding who they are!

A confusing rush of emotions overwhelmed her as she told them where to find the section. Once they were gone she had to struggle through the intense shifting emotional tsunami, all while Jadis continued to eat her out through the magical portal.

A flash of anger that had been festering and slowly blossoming into hatred came first. If this dumb cunt hadn’t failed that day she’d fought Lady Lariat I would never have been sucked into the overwhelming criminal underworld that has changed so much about my life, she thought angrily.

After that came a painful wave of guilt. She’d learned the kind of things that happened to defeated superheroines, and from the way Lady Lariat talked about Glitterburst whatever she’d done to her had traumatized the young superheroine. Lilith’s whole organization seemed to be focused on keeping these two superheroines so scared of her superpowered goons that neither dared to stand up to them.

How could she be angry that Glitterburst had failed to protect her? Veronica had seen firsthand how powerful these evil criminals were, and these two hadn’t even come face to face with Lilith yet as far as she knew. Blaming her wasn’t right, especially since her life was better now in nearly every way, even if she was technically Lilith and Jadis’ slave.

The guilt and shame at her initial rush of anger and hatred turned to frustration that burned into more anger and hate. That dumb, smiling cunt out on a happy date had failed HER, Veronica shouldn’t be the one who felt guilty. THAT girl should feel ashamed.

Look at her. It’s like she doesn’t even remember what happened here, Veronica thought angrily. Or does she? The way she was looking at me earlier… No, she remembers. She feels guilty about it. But so what? Has she ever come back to check on me? No, she hasn’t. Doesn’t that prove her guilt is meaningless?

She’s just another potential savior or self-proclaimed hero that’s failed me, Veronica thought bitterly as she watched the two superheroines laughing and happily shopping as though their lives were perfect.

Veronica started thinking about when she’d been young, in grade school and middle school. She’d been a shy, awkward, nerdy girl who was easy picking for bullies. Multiple times during her life she’d had peers claim they’d protect her or take the initiative to try and stand up to bullies as they were publicly tormenting Veronica. Each and every time the bullies had won out and her potential saviors had not just retreated but then treated Veronica horribly because their failure had shamed them.

When the two came to the counter to purchase the armful of books they’d collected the tall one did most of the talking. Glitterburst stood aloof, rarely making eye contact with Veronica.

Ashamed she failed me, Veronica thought. Acting like SHE’S the one who was wronged. Not acknowledging what happened. Not apologizing. Not asking if she could somehow help me now, not even asking if I’m okay. Stupid, cowardly, nasty little cunt. She deserves everything Lilith’s goons do to her, and so does her pretty girlfriend.

As soon as the two were out of the store Jadis slipped into sight, grinning slyly. “Next time I’m going to make it a lot harder for— what’s wrong?” She rushed to Veronica, alarmed by what she saw on her girlfriend’s face. “What happened? Was it those girls?” she demanded, looking at the door and glaring as though she’d chase after them and attack them if they’d hurt Veronica in some way.

The fierce protectiveness helped calm and ease some of Veronica’s intense anger. She hugged Jadis, hiding her face in the girl’s neck for a moment. Then she told her everything, confessing the confusing mix of feelings she had when it came to superheroines, especially Glitterburst. She even told her about how she’d been failed by “heroes” most of her life and how those hurt feelings of betrayal felt like they were turning into hatred for superheroines.

“You almost sound like one of us,” Jadis said. She was holding Veronica, looking over her shoulder to glare at the door.

“What do you mean?” Veronica asked her.

“A supervillainess like me and Lilith and her goons.”

Everything Veronica had been feeling took a backseat to a new rush of feelings. She cared intensely about Jadis. She LOVED her. She’d learned who the REAL Jadis was. A lonely girl who longed to be loved in ways no one else in her life would allow. She was sweet and tender and not cruel like the evil women she had been trying so hard to imitate.

“You’re not like them,” Veronica said seriously. “Not like Lady Lariat. Not even like Lilith. You’re… You don’t delight in tormenting people, at least not like they do.”

Jadis scoffed. “You’re just seeing what you want to see,” she said, pulling away to hug herself.

“No,” Veronica said, grabbing her wrists and pulling her back close. “Jadis, you’re NOT like them. Maybe you ARE becoming a supervillainess, learning to BE like them, but you AREN’T like them.”

Jadis smiled pityingly at Veronica. “Poor Veronica Byrd. So in over her head that she doesn’t even see the world for what it is. Maybe you’re a little right, but you’re more wrong than you realize. And you know what else I think?” she asked as she put her hands on Veronica’s hips.

Suddenly her hands began radiating magical energy that gave her the strength to easily pick Veronica up. She lifted the girl then spun her around to slam her into the nearest wall. “I think there’s a little supervillainess in you,” she said as she lifted Veronica a bit and pinned her to the wall. “I think you fit better into my world than you ever did in yours. You’ve been the perfect slave, but you have the potential to be so much more.”

Veronica had slipped into her most submissive mind space the moment Jadis had begun physically dominating her. Entering subspace always heightened any heat she was feeling, and after a long day of teasing and outright edging there was a LOT of heat built up to intensify.

“My beautiful, sexy, subby girlfriend could be so much more with the right kind of power,” Jadis said in the low, sexy dom voice that always made Veronica shiver in delight. “With enough power you could learn to be a switch, remaining submissive and loyal to me and Lilith while discovering the joys of dominating and tormenting women like those naive, vapid superheroines that were just in here.”

She continued to keep Veronica pinned to the wall. One of her hands slid down Veronica’s body, dipping into her pants so her fingers could run through Veronica’s well-trimmed bush till they found her damp sex.

“Wouldn’t you love to have the power to have your vengeance against that nasty little slut?” Jadis asked her as she rubbed at Veronica. “Wouldn’t it be amazing to be able to dominate her like I’m dominating you? To make her pay, to make her suffer through forced sexual pleasure? If you were a supervillainess you could do it. There are rules the heroes and villains play, if you followed them you could do whatever you wanted to her and her girlfriend…”

“But I don’t have powers,” Veronica gasped as Jadis slipped two fingers into her sopping wet hole. “I can’t have powers, you told me that,” she moaned out as the intense moment and the wonderful things Jadis was doing with her fingers pushed her over the edge.

“I never said that,” Jadis said, grinning in delight as she watched Veronica moan and quiver through her climax. “I said science couldn’t do it. When you asked if magic could I chose carefully not to give you a direct answer. The truth is it’s possible and I’ve been working towards gaining the power and knowledge to do it.”

She paused, waiting for Veronica to stop cumming. “Tell me you love me.”

“I love you,” Veronica sighed, luxuriating in the bliss of having cum so hard while being so submissive.

“That’s right. I told you that I needed your love and that once I had it I’d be able to get whatever I wanted. Do you remember what I said that would be?”

“Everything,” Veronica told her breathlessly. She could feel this was an important moment. Jadis was confessing something to her, something Veronica didn’t fully understand.

“That’s right,” Jadis cooed as she lowered Veronica to the ground and stopped pinning her against the wall. She leaned into the girl, nuzzling her face into her neck. “You’re my everything and I want to give you everything. I am so close to awakening the hidden potential in you and giving you the power to give those dumb little sluts what they deserve.”

Veronica blinked. “You’re saying you’re going to give me powers?”

“Yes,” Jadis said.

Veronica had not expected the direct answer. “And when you do you’re going to help turn me into a supervillainess?”

“It’s what Auntie Lilith wants. It’s what I want. We can be together in every way then. Auntie Lilith says once I prove I have the power to give you powers I can start playing with the superheroines, at least as long as I have you at my side to protect me.”

Veronica wasn’t sure what to say or how to feel. “What if I decided I didn’t want that?” she eventually asked.

Jadis kept nuzzling into her neck. “It wouldn’t matter even a little,” Jadis said with calm, imperious authority. “You’re my slave. I get to do what I want to and with you.”

It was a chilling statement, but Veronica had gotten so used to feeling heat from being commanded, especially by Jadis, that she melted at it.

“Tell me you love me and you’ll let me do whatever I want with you,” Jadis told Veronica.

“I love you,” Veronica told her. “And I will let you do whatever you want with me.”

Jadis lifted her head, smiling fiendishly. “Good girl. Soon you’ll have your powers, I promise. I just need a bit more practice refining my magical skills before I can attempt the ritual. And Auntie Lilith says she needs you ‘normal’ to help test out the Bliss at least one or two more times.”

She gave Veronica a quick kiss then pulled back. “Now no more of this kind of talk. Those nasty little sluts are gone and I want to get back to my fun time with my slave. I can feel someone’s coming so it’s time to get back to our game.”

“Yes, love,” Veronica said submissively. “I’m yours to command.”

Jadis giggled girlishly. “Damn right you are,” she said before slipping out of sight just before the door into the bookshop opened.

Chapter Twenty-One: The Calm Before the Storm

Glitterburst and Luna Moth stood naked and at attention, both beaming with eager excitement. Mistress Katia Stood before them, a riding crop held behind her back as she appraised her slaves. When the two girls went to hold hands the riding crop flew through the air, slapping first one of their hands then the other.

“No touching unless you are given permission,” Mistress Katia snapped.

Both girls put their hands behind their backs as they quivered with excitement. “Yes, Mistress Katia,” they said together.

“You asked for this treat, but if my pretty little slaves do not behave their treat WILL become punishments,” Mistress Katia said firmly. “And we wouldn’t want that, not on a perfect day like this one, yes?”

“Yes, Mistress Katia,” the two girls replied. They glanced at each other, flashing loving looks as they swooned at the memories of how perfect their day had been so far.

“Before we begin we must establish a few things,” Mistress Katia said as she ran the tongue of her riding crop across the top of both girl’s chests to ensure she had their full attention. “A play session with both my pretty sexy ones at once? This is not a treat for you, it is a treat for ME. A time to torment my two favorite playmates, and see the romance I’ve helped foster between them in full blossom? Yes, his is MY treat.”

She used the riding crop to direct Glitterburst to turn and face Luna Moth. Luna Moth followed her lead, turning to face her girlfriend. “I want to see my pretty sexy ones kiss,” Mistress Katia told them. “I want to see them showing me how they feel about each other.”

Glitterburst stepped closer to Luna Moth, slipping her arms around the taller girl’s slender waist then standing on her toes to lean up into a kiss. Luna Moth’s arms wrapped around her, pulling her close as their lips met. Their long kiss began tenderly but the passion both girls felt for each other had them building heat quickly, transforming the kiss into something more sensual than it was tender.

Mistress Katia slipped her riding crop between them and pushed them apart just enough to make them stop kissing. “Keep holding each other,” she commanded. “Look into each other’s eyes and think about how close you’ve grown. Think about how strongly you feel for each other.”

She waited, enjoying the sight of the two younger lovers looking adoringly at each other.

“My pretty tall one, you love my pretty little one,” Mistress Katia stated. “You’ve confessed this many times to me. My pretty little one has confessed she suspects you feel this strongly. You are superpowered women. You feel everything stronger than others. There is no shame in expressing how easily your feelings have grown so strong. Your Mistress commands you now to say the words. Tell her, pretty tall one. Say the words.”

The girl hesitated for a moment. Then she raised a hand to caress Glitterburst’s cheek. “I love you, Glitterburst. Since that first time we were together I’ve been madly in love with you. I never imagined I could be this happy.”

“Now kiss to seal the truth of your affection,” Mistress Katia commanded as she pulled the riding crop from between them.

They kissed again, a deeply passionate kiss that went on till Mistress Katia stopped it by putting the riding crop between them again. “And now my pretty little one will confess how she feels,” Mistress Katia commanded.

“I love you too,” Glitterburst told Luna Moth. “I hadn’t imagined my life could feel so full, rewarding, and complete. I have everything I want and more thanks to you.” She gave Luna Moth a quick kiss then glanced at Mistress Katia. “And because of you,” she said seriously. “Neither of us would be as successful as superheroines without your help, and we’d have never gotten together without you making it happen.”

“Yes,” Luna Moth agreed. “Our lives are as good as they are as much because of you as anything else. I think we need you to work. And I think we feel something for you that, although different from what we feel for each other, is close.”

Mistress Katia raised an eyebrow. “Are you saying you love your Mistress?” Both girls nodded. Mistress Katia smiled although she had just won some great triumph. “Very well, pretty sexy ones, but you must earn the right to say the words. My pretty sexy ones must suffer through some forced pleasure and torments before they are given permission to say the words.”

She slapped both their ass with the riding crop. “Apart,” she barked. “No more touching till you’re given permission. I’ve long planned for something like this so I know exactly what your torments will be today.” She pointed to the wall covered in small cubbies. “You will go to your cubbies and put on one of the pairs of panties you have stored there.”

“Yes, Mistress,” both girls said.

Mistress Katia went with them, gathering something from one of the other cubbies full of sex toys and BDSM gear. Once they had slipped the underwear on she told them, “You will put these in your panties.” She showed the girls she’d collected two small clitoral vibrators. “The panties will hold them snuggly against your lovely pussies. Put them on the lowest setting, we’re going for slow torments today as we build to your intimate confession for shared love for me. A proper way to finish off a perfect day, yes?”

“Yes, Mistress Katia,” both girls replied, swooning as they took the vibrators from her. They turned them on and put them in their panties, adjusting them till they were in place snuggly pressed against their clits. Both oohed happily, giving each other pleased looks.

“You want so badly to touch, yes? To kiss. To rub your naked bodies against each other as you enjoy what the vibrators are doing to you?”

“Yes,” Luna Moth gasped longingly.

“So badly,” Glitterburst confessed.

“Too bad,” Mistress Katia snapped, swishing her riding crop between the two girls as they moved closer to each other. “Now that your torments have begun we will make them worse, so much worse.” She pointed to a corner of the room where some of the larger BDSM gear was kept. “My pretty little one will go and pull the padded sawhorse into the center of the room.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Glitterburst replied, excitedly going to the piece of sex furniture and dragging it to the center of the room.

“Climb up,” Mistress Katia commanded, striking the sawhorse with her crop. “You will brace the bottom half of your legs on the leg rests and lean forward to grip the handlebars for support. Position yourself so your pretty pussy is pressed into the padded top just hard enough to force that vibrator against you in a way you can barely handle. I know how you struggle with vibrators, so even on its lowest setting this will be torment. The torment will be made worse because you are not to cum without permission, understand?”

“Yes, Mistress,” Glitterburst said as she climbed onto the sawhorse and got in position.

“Remember, keep yourself braced so the vibrator is pressed into you but not so hard that you won’t be able to keep from cumming right away. This is meant to be fun torments today, not a setup for punishments. But if you are a bad girl there WILL be punishments.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Glitterburst moaned as she wiggled her hips to press her crotch into the padded top of the sawhorse. She moaned a bit louder, already struggling to handle what the vibrator was doing to her.

Once she was in position Mistress Katia grabbed the sawhorse and turned it so it was pointed more towards the open center of the room. “Remain still and silent unless you are addressed or are in desperate need of attention.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Glitterburst huffed, struggling to maintain her composure while trying not to build too much heat lest she get off without permission.

“Good girl,” Mistress Katia told her before leaning in to take a short, passionate kiss from the girl.

When she pulled away she swished her riding crop through the air and pointed to the floor a few feet in front of Glitterburst. “The pretty tall one will come here and wait silently,” she commanded.

Luna Moth nodded and excitedly scurried to the center of the room to await whatever torment Mistress Katia had planned for her.

“My pretty sexy ones will watch each other,” Mistress Katia began as she stalked to the cubbies. “Longing to feel the other’s touch while their Mistress indulges in touching and teasing both her favorite playthings. Neither will cum without permission as their pretty pussies are pleasured with the vibrators and I tease them. And the waiting will be made worse with some bondage,” she proclaimed as she gathered bundles of bondage rope and a ball gag.

She returned to Luna Moth, dropping all the bundles of rope on the floor by the girl. “First my pretty tall one needs to be gagged,” she said as she put the ball gag on Luna Moth and secured it in place. “And then she will need to be tied up. We’ll start by tying a sensual harness on her pretty, slender torso and weave from there. I’m thinking her sexy girlfriend needs to see just how flexible the tall pretty one can be, yes? Yes,” she answered since Luna Moth was gagged and Glitterburst had been instructed not to speak.

Mistress Katia stayed behind Luna Moth, rotating her body as she tied her up to allow Glitterburst to watch unobstructed. The woman worked with expert skill, putting on an erotic show as she artfully tied Luna Moth up. Whenever her hands weren’t busy weaving and tying they were all over the tall girl’s body, teasing her with her touches while teasing Glitterburst by making her watch Luna Moth be touched so much.

After forming a rope harness on Luna Moth she began weaving rope down only one of Luna Moth’s legs. This confused both girls, but Luna Moth was gagged and couldn’t ask why she was doing this.

Meanwhile Glitterburst’s struggle not to get off was becoming a failing endeavor. “Mistress,” she whined, shuddering slightly as she panted lewdly. “Mistress… All the sensations and seeing you tying Luna Moth up, it’s too much. May I have permission to cum?”

“Beg,” Mistress Katia demanded.

“Please, Mistress Katia,” Glitterburst whimpered pathetically. “I’m struggling to hold back and I don’t want to get in trouble and ruin our perfect day. I want to be a good girl!”

After a short silence so she could enjoy the girl’s whimpers Mistress Katia finally said, “You may cum, pretty little one.”

Glitterburst threw her head back and let out a long, low moan of pleasure. Her body quivered as she rode the waves of her orgasm, panting and huffing heavily as still-going vibrator ensured she couldn’t come down too far from the carnal high.

“Remain as you are,” Mistress Katia said firmly. “And remember, no cumming without permission.”

Glitterburst whimpered happily. Both Glitterburst and Luna Moth came more easily once they’d gotten off once. The girl’s struggle to hold off from cumming a second time would be even harder now she’d gotten off once and Mistress Katia knew it.

Mistress Katia returned her attention to Luna Moth. “The pretty plaything’s Mistress knows the young lovers spend plenty of time indulging in physical passion for each other, but the things they do are nothing like what their Mistress demands of them. I think it is time I show my pretty little one just how flexible my pretty tall one is.”

She grabbed a new bundle of rope and secured an end to one of the hooks that was attached to metal beams built into the ceiling. Both girls knew those beams were strong enough to hold their weight if their Mistress decided she wanted to suspend them from the ceiling while tying them up.

After tightly securing the rope to the hanging link she let it drop. “You will lift this leg up,” she told Luna Moth as she ran her hands down the leg she’d covered in artfully tied rope. “Arch your back, pretty tall one,” she said as she lifted the leg even higher up. “Twist a bit and lean back while arching your back. Show us both how flexible you are. I know if we try we can get this leg bent and tied up so your foot will be nearly above your head.”

Luna Moth’s muscles were stretched to their limit while Mistress Katia worked on securing the rope hanging from the ceiling to her ankle to hold her leg in place. The girl whimpered and shook, but not from the strain of how her leg was being bent. The position had left her panties pressing the vibrator harder against her sex.

“Mistress, please,” Luna Moth panted as Mistress Katia worked to secure the rope from the ceiling to the harness tied around her leg. “I need permission to cum! Seeing Glitterburst getting off… Watching her watch me be tied up… her cute little moans. The rope. The vibrator. I can’t hold off anymore! I’m begging you, PLEASE.”

“You have permission,” Mistress Katia told her, “but only because you begged.”

Luna Moth moaned lewdly as she started to cum, staring into Glitterburst’s eyes as she rode the waves of her climax.

The girl returned her moan, keeping her eyes locked on Luna Moth’s. “Mistress, please, I need permission again.”

Mistress Katia gave her permission, adding, “I dote on you two perhaps too much. But I adore my pretty slaves so much. How can I not when they are both such good girls?”

Both responded to the praise, each moaning louder as the words “good girls” pushed them harder into the pleasure of their climax.

“Now calm yourselves,” Mistress Katia declared when both girls came down from their carnal high. “Your torments are far from over. I intend on tying the pretty tall one’s arms to her leg to contort her body further. Once that’s done I’ve an even more fiendish torment planned for my pretty sexy ones.”

Once she had Luna Moth’s wrists tied to her ankles she snapped and pointed to the floor by her. “Come, pretty little one. THAT torment is over, it is time for another.”

Glitterburst was flush, covered in sweat, and shaking as she got off the sawhorse. “What is my new torment, Mistress?” Glitterburst asked, shaking with excitement as she went where she’d been told to go.

Mistress Katia lifted her crop and caressed Glitterburst’s mouth with the leather tongue. “My pretty little one has such pretty lips. Her mouth is a delight. It is so wet and warm. It kisses and licks and sucks perfectly. My pretty little one will now use her pretty, wet mouth to torment her my pretty tall one. You will put your lips on her and NOT remove them unless it is to move over some rope. You are forbidden from touching her with any other part of your body and you must always keep your lips moving. Understand?”

“Yes, Mistress,” Glitterburst answered, eyes locked on Luna Moth’s eyes. “May I begin by kissing her?”

“I insist on it,” Mistress Katia replied.

She took a step back and watched the two girls kiss. “No more,” she snapped. “Your lips must always be moving. You may return to her lips, but not till you’ve worked your way down to at least her hips. Drag your lips. Kiss. Lick. Suck on her best bits. But always keep moving.”

Glitterburst moaned lewdly to signal she understood. As she worked her mouth down Luna Moth’s long, slender neck Mistress Katia stepped up behind her. The girl looked over her shoulder, knowing the woman wouldn’t have moved so close unless she intended some new torment.

She shuddered in delight when the woman slipped her hands between Glitterburst’s thighs. The hand moved up, twisting so she could reach under Glitterburst to grab her womanhood. Mistress Katia grabbed it, gently pressing the vibrator tighter against her.

“Mistress, it’s going to be too much for her,” Luna Moth proclaimed.

“You’re right,” Mistress Katia admitted with a fiendish smile. “I give my pretty little one permission to cum whenever she needs to. And she has a new command. Her mouth must keep moving, but her hand will go to her lover’s pretty pussy and do what my hand is doing. Press and rub the vibrator into her till she’s whimpering and begging for permission to get off.”

What followed was intense and surprisingly intimate. Mistress Katia remained firm and in charge but was more tender with both girls than they were used to. She used her command of them to push them to indulge in all the things they felt for each other while mingling how they felt for her with their feelings for each other.

The room was filled with a symphony of happy, indecent moans from the three women. Luna Moth often gasped in delight while the moist sucking sounds Glitterburst made added to the beautiful sexual music. Mistress Katia was the conductor, her voice directing the music. Eventually she slipped a hand into her panties to noisily play with her wet pussy to add to the wonderful indecent music.

All of it was intensified by Glitterburst happily suffering through multiple vibrator-induced orgasms while Luna Moth whimpered and struggled not to cum. She begged and pleaded for permission to get off while Glitterburst’s mouth worked her. The vibrator the girl was pressing into her made the struggle to keep herself from getting off so much more intense.

When she was finally given permission to get off the orgasm was so intense Luna Moth worried she’d black out. She didn’t, but if not for how she was tied up she would have collapsed.

“I need down,” she panted weakly. “I came too hard… I’m too weak…”

Mistress Katia stroked Glitterburst’s back. “Enough, pretty little one. Pull back and turn your vibrator off. Then turn the pretty tall one’s off as well. I’ll untie her and we’ll be done with this scene.” When she noticed the slight pout on both girls’ faces she smiled indulgently at them both. “The end of the scene but not the end of our play session.”

* * *

“Come to me, my pretty sexy ones,” Mistress Katia told Glitterburst and Luna Moth. She’d taken her lingerie off after leading the two drained and overstimulated girls to her bedroom. Now she was sprawled out on her bed, the blankets pulled back as she patted the mattress on either side of her.

The two girls were naked, having abandoned their damp panties in the living room. Both climbed onto opposite sides of the bed. Although both were sweaty, physically drained, and wore sleepy expressions that came from overindulging in carnal pleasures, Luna Moth seemed much weaker than Glitterburst.

“Is this aftercare, Mistress?” Glitterburst asked as she looked at Luna Moth with concern. “I’m fine after getting off so many times, but Luna Moth—”

“This is not aftercare,” Mistress Katia said, cutting the girl off as she wrapped her arms around both girls and pulled them into her sides. “This is a time for you two to show me how you feel for me. You shall use your mouths and hands to shower me with physical pleasure and emotional affection. And the pretty tall one will do what she’s been taught, to build heat in a way that will recharge her powers. For your Mistress takes good care of you and knows that no matter how we indulge in sexual passion and love you both must be able to protect the city.”

“Yes, Mistress,” both girls said as they happily leaned into the older woman’s body. Both cupped one of her large breasts in a hand then leaned in to lick and suck on her nipples.

At the same time they used their other hand to caress and tease Mistress Katia’s naked body. Occasionally their wandering hands would meet to lovingly caress each other or even to lock their fingers together and hold the other for a few moments. But before long they would always return to caressing and teasing their Mistress.

Soon Mistress Katia was cooing then gasping in delight. “Yes, my pretty sexy ones, yes! More. Lick. Suck. Touch. Caress. Tease. Lower now. My pussy needs your attention,” she moaned as she spread her legs.

The girls shifted, rolling over to straddle her legs so they could grind their sex against her legs. Mistress Katia responded by returning the stimulation to grind her knees into them to heighten their pleasure.

“More,” Mistress Katia demanded. “My pretty sexy ones will not be allowed to confess their love to me with words today. Instead, they will show me they love their Mistress without saying the words. They will suck on her tits while rubbing and fingering her pussy together till she cums. Then they will use their pretty, wet mouths to work her cunt together and bring her to climax again. And then there will be more. We will not leave this bed till we are exhausted and have proven our three-way affection.”

Both girls broke suction from around Mistress Katia’s nipples just long enough to moan out lovingly, “Yes, Mistress.”

“What good girls you both are,” Mistress Katia cooed, wrapping her arms around them and pulling them in close. “MY good girls,” she added, both girls so engrossed with sucking on her tits that they failed to see the look of evil triumph on her face.

* * *

Hours later the three women lay in bed, all of them drowsy, sore, and covered in sweat as they cuddled together as though they were three parts of one whole.

“Are my pretty sexy ones happy?” she asked them, breaking what had been a long silence as they three drifted in and out of a light sleep.

“So happy,” Glitterburst sighed sleepily.

“Happier than I knew was possible,” Luna Moth added. “It’s been the perfect day. Our date… this play session that became so much more. I never knew my life could be filled with so much sensual joy and love.”

They were cuddled up on either side of Mistress Katia as she used her fingers to play with both their hair. “Your Mistress is so proud of the women you’ve blossomed into here in Sapphica City,” she began. “You’ve learned so much about yourselves and have developed such happy little lives. You have each other. You have me. You’ve allowed your Mistress to not just take care of your needs and lead you to love each other, but to allow me to give you the tools you need to soothe the rougher parts of your life as superheroines.

“In those lives you have enemies who, although frighten you, you know play by the rules. Those nasty supervillainess who work for that even nastier woman Lilith scare you, but not TOO much. When you must face them you both have me for aftercare to ensure your defeats are not too traumatic.

“It is a perfect life, one you want to continue just as it is. You’ll continue growing your romance and becoming better superheroines. With my guidance, and eventually a few more superheroines, you will begin to win against those nasty supervillainesses and eventually even take on that even nastier Lilith.”

During her speech both girls felt extra overwhelmed by their Mistress’ presence. It was an almost suffocating awe that left them swooning at how lucky they were to have her. Her words all seemed self-evidently true, even the part about how she’d lead them to win against the city’s supervillainesses and eventually Lilith.

They had no idea Mistress Katia was using her powers on them. They were still blissfully ignorant of that power, and after having used it subtly on them for so long she could now dial it up to heights that they SHOULD have noticed. But both were completely under her control and had very little chance of ever noticing what she was doing to them.

She was their Mistress, and now that she’d put the idea into their minds that she was also leading their lives as superheroines the idea would stay there. To them it just made sense to start looking to her for direction on how they should go about being superheroines. Going forward they’d not just look to her for aftercare but for leadership whenever they needed it.

Mistress Katia had broken a hole in the wall surrounding their domme/sub relationship and was well on her way to having complete control over their lives.

“Everything’s perfect,” Glitterburst sighed contentedly.

“I hope nothing changes,” Luna Moth added, basking in her happiness.

Their blissfully happy moment was interrupted by the sound of a cell phone ringing in the other room. Glitterburst jumped up. “I have to get that. That’s the ringtone I set for The Agency,” she explained before rushing out of the room.

When she returned she was glowing. “They finally assigned a new superheroine to the city,” she explained. “She’s showing up tonight. We set up a time for her to meet us tomorrow evening not long after Luna Moth gets up but before she goes on patrol.”

Luna Moth sat up and asked, “I wonder if she’ll be someone we know from The Academy?”

Glitterburst shrugged and got back in bed. “Who knows! We’ll find out tomorrow. But for now…” She leaned in, kissing Mistress Katia and then leaning over her to kiss Luna Moth. “For now I want this perfect day to last just a bit longer.”

Neither girl realized the calm of their perfect day was about to be broken by a storm that would change everything in their happy lives. Mistress Katia didn’t realize either, but unlike the two young superheroines she’d be prepared to not only weather the storm but as her alter ego Ghost Cat be able to take control of it and use it to further her fiendish goals.

Chapter Twenty-Two: Everything Changes

Psigirl had been a bundle of nerves since arriving at Sapphica City. All she’d been able to think about was her forthcoming reunion with Luna Moth. She’d barely been able to appreciate Sapphica City for what it was, although the near absence of men HAD impressed her.

Her thoughts were so consumed with the forthcoming meeting that she decided to block out the telepathic background noise of the city. The thoughts of everyone nearby were something she normally paid at least a little attention to. She’d practiced doing this enough that the monitoring of telepathic background noise allowed her to sense the moods of crowds or pick out random thoughts that could lead her to confronting and stopping criminals before or as they committed crime.

It also gave her something that seemed to others to be a sixth sense for danger. With her monitoring of the telepathic noise around her she’d be able to know when someone meant her harm or was trying to sneak up on her. But she was new to the city and no one knew who she was yet. She’d been told there were only a handful of superpowered women left in the city, so she knew the chances of running into a supervillainess were low. She could let her guard down for now and concentrate on what was most important: Luna Moth.

She knew there were other things she might need to be looking out for by continually scanning the minds of those nearby. I already know secret things are going on in this city, she’d thought. But I don’t need to be getting distracted by leads. I just need to focus on this meeting, on being the best version of myself and proving to my Luna Bug that I’m worth giving another chance.

After discovering the apartment she’d been given to live in was practically across the hall from Luna Moth’s she’d also decided she needed to practice not defaulting to listening in to the thoughts of everyone nearby. She suspected that even if things went as well as they could Luna Moth wouldn’t want her listening to her thoughts, something she’d struggle to do if she was listening to the telepathic background noise she normally monitored.

I need to keep myself restrained with her. If I start listening to her thoughts I’ll be tempted to do more than listen, especially if I don’t like what she’s thinking about me. It’s so easy to change what people think… Especially HER thoughts. My dumb moth-brained love’s mind was always easy to manipulate, and the longer I spent messing with it the easier it got.

She knew there was a second superheroine stationed in Sapphica City and that it would be her apartment the three of them would be meeting at, but Psigirl had put little thought into WHO the girl might be. Luna Moth was all Psigirl cared about, whoever this other superheroine was would be irreverent at worst or a tool to use to help her get her Luna Bug back at best.

All the apprehension Psigirl felt leading up to their meeting that evening was about Luna Moth. She decided that even though her first patrol probably wouldn’t be for a few days she would go to the meeting in her costume. She’d worn it so much since graduating from The Academy that “regular” clothes felt wrong. But even if that hadn’t been true she’d have chosen to wear it to the meeting. She wanted her reintroduction to Luna Moth to be as a superheroine, as a GOOD person, a person who could earn back the right to have Luna Moth in her life.

Just before the meeting Psigirl obsessively prepared herself. She brushed her red hair, ensuring her bob and bangs looked perfect. She’d thought about changing hairstyles, but the memories of Luna Moth running her fingers through her hair and playfully saying she liked the “classic” look were too strong.

Next she made sure her costume was perfect. She had a moment while looking at herself in the mirror that she longed for a more curvaceous figure. The thought of the lusty looks Luna Moth would give large-breasted women sent a flare of jealousy through Psigirl, but she quickly pushed it down.

She always said she didn’t care about that. That she liked ME. I never believed her even though I was in her mind and could hear and feel it was true. I didn’t like myself enough to believe her. I convinced myself I was MAKING her feel those things me.

Doubt gnawed at Psigirl. HAD she made Luna Moth feel those things? Sometimes she was certain she had, that the girl had never felt anything real from her.

No, Psigirl thought as she banished those doubts from her mind. It was real. Or at least enough of it was real for my telepathic manipulations not to matter. Maybe I did push on some of her feelings to make her feel them stronger, but I was just working with what was already there. My Luna Bug loved me and I messed it all up. But I’m going to fix it, I’m going to make everything perfect again. And it all starts today.

 The thought kept running through Psigirl’s head as she left her apartment and went across the hall, not to Luna Moth’s apartment where she wanted to be going, but instead to the other superheroine’s apartment where their initial meeting was set to take place.

Be calm. Try to keep things professional. Show her you’re committed to being a superheroine. Impress this other girl, whoever she is. Keep out of their minds. Be the best Psigirl you can be. Everything is going to be fine. And eventually everything will be perfect again.

Psigirl stood up straight and put on her best charming, innocent face. She knocked on the door, ignoring the ball of anxiety in her core.

This is the beginning of the road to everything being perfect again. The door will open and Luna Moth will be there. She might be shocked to see me, but in time everything will be perfect again.

The door opened and there she was. Psigirl’s perfect Luna Bug, as beautiful, cute, and sexy as ever. Her face was lit up with the smile that Psigirl adored so much. She was right there, close enough to touch. Standing tall in her cute, sexy costume looking more like a superheroine than Psigirl ever would.

Then the smile faltered as Luna Moth realized who was standing in front of her. But that’s alright, Psigirl told herself. I was prepared for this. She’s shocked. She’ll be angry. She’ll—

Psigirl realized who was standing beside Luna Moth. The other superheroine was Glitterburst! She couldn’t have dreamed up a worse person to have been standing beside her Luna Bug. And were they holding hands?!

“No,” Psigirl said. Without realizing she was doing it she used her telekinetic powers to slam the door closed. “No,” she said again, taking a step back and shaking as a flood of emotions washed over her.

Why did it have to be HER? And they were holding hands! That means they’re together. She’s her girlfriend! That fucking sparkling cunt is giving her what I couldn’t. They looked so happy. Luna Moth looked so happy. Then she realized it was me and she looked…

All of the insecurities, regrets, and jealous fears Psigirl had felt about Luna Moth’s crush on the pink-haired superheroine ran through her mind. She felt like she was going to be sick. Like she might puke. Like she needed to run away. She’d made a terrible mistake, nothing was perfect. Nothing would EVER be perfect.

“No,” Psigirl whispered as she balled her hands into fists to try and center herself. She had known this wouldn’t be easy. She’d fantasized about Luna Moth falling into her arms and confessing she’d missed her, but she’d known it wouldn’t happen that way.

It was going to be hard. She’d have to earn her Luna Bug back, and part of that would require her to struggle through hardships she’d normally make go away by controlling others. But she COULDN’T do that here. If she wanted her Luna Bug back she couldn’t manipulate or control her.

I can do this. I KNEW it would be hard. I can make everything perfect again, I just need to calm down and not make things worse. Knock on the door and apologize. No! No, DON’T apologize. She doesn’t know I knew she was here. I can just say I was shocked to see her, don’t even mention Glitterburst or that I noticed they were holding hands.

Psigirl was just about to knock on the door again when it opened. Her heart sank when she saw the angry look on Luna Moth’s face. Luna Moth crossed her arms once she’d opened the door, taking up a combative stance in the middle of the doorway as she glared at Psigirl. Psigirl had never seen Luna Moth look so fierce. It made her realize she must have done a lot of maturing since she’d last seen her.

She’s had a whole life here I know nothing about, Psigirl realized. She’s not the same Luna Moth… She’s a better version of herself. Stronger. Braver. A REAL superheroine. I didn’t imagine she could be so strong and fierce! This is going to be so much harder than I imagined, but it’s only going to make it so much better when I make everything perfect again.

Glitterburst stood awkwardly a few steps behind Luna Moth. She was looking uncertainly from Luna Moth to Psigirl. “Should I go in the other room?”

“Stay,” Luna Moth said coolly without looking back at her. “You need to hear this. All of it.”

When Psigirl started to say something she narrowed her eyes and barked, “Keep your mouth shut till I’ve said what I have to say. And you stay out of our minds. I feel you in my mind and we’re done. I get even a hint you’re in HER mind and we’re done. Nod if you understand.”

Psigirl had to fight the urge to take a step back. She cowered a little, shocked by just how fierce Luna Moth was. There was fire and anger in the girl’s pretty eyes that burned Psigirl. The look in Luna Moth’s eyes was worse than the one she’d had on that terrible day.

She wanted to turn and run. To flee this. To refuse to face the consequences of what she’d done or reach into their minds and make it all go away with her powers. It was a temptation she ALMOST gave into but managed to deny. If she wanted everything to be perfect again she’d need to EARN it, so Psigirl kept quiet and nodded.

“I’m not going to ask how you’re here,” Luna Moth began, arms kept crossed as she continued to glare at Psigirl. “I don’t need to. The moment I realized it was you when I opened the door I knew how it happened. It’s something I’ve FEARED would happen. I’ve even shared that fear with someone I trust deeply.

“You arranged it using your powers. Don’t try to deny it. I know you could do it, and seeing you here proves you’re more than willing to abuse your powers to do it. Fine. I accept that. And I know WHY you’re here. You’re here because I’m here.” She paused, her expression growing harder. “I need you to admit it. Nod if I’m right.”

Psigirl hesitated. If she nodded she’d be admitting everything she’d done. Admitting she’d abused her powers. Admitting she was obsessed with Luna Moth. But why bother denying it? Luna Moth knew because Luna Moth knew Psigirl better than Psigirl had realized.

There were so many things she wanted to say. So many explanations she wanted to give. So many excuses she wanted to pour out. Maybe later… but now wasn’t the time, she could feel that. For now all she could do was nod, so that’s what she did.

“Because of what we were?” Luna Moth asked, the look on her face softening slightly.

Psigirl nodded again. That softening of her fierce anger was enough to make her feel hope.

“I understand why you wouldn’t want to let go,” Luna Moth told her. “There have been times I’ve missed you,” she added, most of the anger falling away to be replaced with a look of confused sadness. “Why did you have to ruin it?” she asked, looking for a moment like she was going to break into tears.

Luna Moth closed her eyes and took in a slow, deep breath. When she opened her eyes she looked serenely calm. “I don’t want us to lie to each other like we used to,” she told Psigirl. “Enough time has passed that I can be honest with myself AND you. I missed you. I’m so angry you’re standing here, but I MISSED you and I don’t want to send you away.

“But,” she said, throwing up a hand when she saw Psigirl start to move closer. “BUT. You have to prove it’s safe to let you back into my life, especially since I am certain you arranged to be here by manipulating the minds of Agency employees. So this is how this is going to work. You will NEVER use your telepathic powers on either me or Glitterburst. You won’t read our thoughts and you will NEVER control our minds or manipulate our thoughts and emotions, not even a little. If either of us ever suspect you have we will put an end to you as a superheroine. We’ll tell The Agency handlers what you are, what you DID. Do you understand?”

Psigirl nodded. Her insides felt wilted. This was so much harder than she’d been prepared for, and the risks so much higher. If she faltered for even a moment her entire career as a superheroine would be over and there would never be a chance she’d be able to earn her Luna Bug back.

“A nod isn’t good enough for this,” Luna Moth told Psigirl. “I need to know you understand why it has to be this way.”

Psigirl shrunk in on herself, wrapping her arms around her chest to hug herself. “I do understand,” she said, allowing herself to sound as pathetic as she felt. “I have to earn you back—”

“This isn’t about that,” Luna Moth snarled.

The look of anger and hatred on her face shattered Psigirl’s heart. I won’t ever be able to earn her back. She hates me too much. Then the look on the girl’s face softened. No… No there’s a chance. There’s still a chance to fix this. She said as much, she said she missed me!

“I’m sorry,” Luna Moth said as her face twisted in confusion, hurt, and what Psigirl thought was a hint of sympathy for how the angry outburst had hurt Psigirl. “It still hurts,” Luna Moth told her, taking a step back and hugging herself the way Psigirl was hugging herself. “You still hurt too, don’t you?”

Psigirl nodded. Once more there were a thousand things she wanted to say but even if she’d felt she was allowed to she wouldn’t have been able to get the words out. The talk of hurt had made her glance at Glitterburst.

It was a look Luna Moth noticed. The girl looked over her shoulder, seeing where Psigirl had looked and understood. “You saw us holding hands? You could tell we’re a couple, that she’s my girlfriend?”

Psigirl nodded, hugging herself tighter and stepping back from the door as though the confirmation of their relationship had been a punch to the gut.

Luna Moth stepped slightly to the side and held her hand out. Glitterburst looked uncertain but after a look from Luna Moth begrudgingly went to stand beside Luna Moth and hold the girl’s hand. She continued to look uncertain and uncomfortable as the one-sided conversation continued.

“This didn’t happen till we were both here,” Luna Moth told Psigirl, holding Glitterburst’s hand up to make it clear what she was talking about. “And even after we were both here it didn’t happen right away. It was never a thing till… till you and me weren’t a thing.”

Psigirl understood what Luna Moth was saying and why she was saying it. She looked down, looking and feeling ashamed that she’d ever thought her Luna Bug capable of cheating on her.

“I know,” she muttered. “I knew it then,” she said a little louder, looking up and forcing herself to meet Luna Moth’s eyes. “I just… I let the worst of me come out that day,” she said, her face twisting up in pain as she remembered that horrible day. “My insecurities and my fears… They ate away at me till I was a monster. I don’t want to ever be that person again.”

A hint of a smile of fondness was pulling at Luna Moth’s lips. Psigirl ate up the hint of emotion, the suggestion that everything COULD be perfect again. “I want to prove to you I can be the hero I know you want me to be. I want to be that hero so I can earn you—”

“Don’t,” Luna Moth said, her face twisting once more with a confusing mix of pain, longing, self-doubt, and just a bit of anger. “I… I know you. I won’t tell you not to do it for me. If you’re going to be trying to be a good person to earn me back I accept that, especially knowing you the way I know you. I’m NOT saying you CAN earn me back. It could NEVER be like it was, it would have to be different. But if it WAS something you could earn you’d have a LOT of earning to do. And the first part of that is going to be you giving me permission to tell Glitterburst everything that happened between us. EVERYTHING. I told her what happened that terrible day, but I never went into the details. It’s time she knew those so she can be prepared for you at your worst.”

Psigirl paled. She looked at Glitterburst then back to Luna Moth. “She’ll think I’m a monster.”

“You WERE,” Luna Moth said with blunt cruelly. “But Glitterburst is an amazing woman and she’ll be able to see the best in you, especially if the worst in you is left behind. If you want to prove you’re NOT the monster you were on that terrible day you ruined everything you’ll agree to let me tell her all the details. To move past what you did you have to face it and accept what a monster you were. Giving me permission to tell her will go a long way to proving you’ve accepted you did wrong that day.”

“Alright,” Psigirl said, voice small as she shrunk even more into herself.

“You’ll be civil with Glitterburst,” Luna Moth declared. “You have only jealousy to make you dislike her. You’ll work past that. We ALL have to work together even though we’re not a super team. We’ll need to team up, especially with some of the bigger threats lurking in the shadows of this city.

“Truth is there’s some big threats the two of us haven’t dared face. Some powerful women we’re not strong enough to take on alone or even together, women that terrify us. We were both hoping The Agency would send us a heavy hitter and that’s exactly what you are. We’ll need you when we decide to take on the larger threats in the city. But before then we need to get to know each other and I need to get comfortable around you again.”

She paused, looking uncertain and hurt. “I need time before I can feel safe around you. I don’t want to be around you without Glitterburst there with me for now, and I think I’d prefer even that to be limited.”

The words were like a dagger to Psigirl’s heart and both of them knew it.

“That has to hurt,” Luna Moth went on, voice softer and more kind. “I know it does, and I can see how much that hurt you. But I’m hoping you understand WHY it’s like this. Do you?”

Psigirl averted her eyes and nodded. “I know what I did… Not a day goes by it doesn’t eat away at me. I want to make it better.”

“Then you’ll give me time?” Luna Moth asked. “Not push to spend time with me that I don’t initiate? Not complain that I keep Glitterburst with me when we interact? You’ll give me time to start to feel safe again?”

“Yes,” Psigirl said, still not meeting her eyes.

“That means, for now, you meet with Glitterburst to discuss things going on in the city. I won’t sit in on those meetings, not at first. You won’t get to see me very often. Can you accept that?”

“Yes,” Psigirl told her, finally managing to look up and meet her eyes. If she wasn’t going to get to see her much for the near future she wanted to look at her as much as she could now. “I won’t push for you to be there till you are ready.”

“We’re independent agents,” Luna Moth said. “We patrol alone. We’re not a team. But like I said, there are threats in this city that WILL require us to team up. There are villains that, once we’re ready, will require all three of us to work together. But for now I don’t want to work with you, Psigirl, not unless I HAVE to.”

She looked at Glitterburst. “I know this is a messy thing you’ve had dropped on your lap. I bet it’s confusing I’m dealing with it so well. I’ll be honest with you, I was prepared. I thought this MIGHT happen,” she said, flashing an angry glance at Psigirl. “As I thought about this happening I decided I’d need to keep my distance from her at first. Can you handle making this work till I’ve had the time I need to feel safe with her? Do you think the three of us can make that work?”

“Of course,” Glitterburst said. She looked at Psigirl and smiled reassuringly. “You’re here as a superheroine. I know what happened between you two matters, but you being here as a superheroine matters more. That’s how I’ll treat you, like a fellow superheroine. As long as you can treat me with respect I can treat you with respect too. And maybe we can even be friends.”

Psigirl pursed her lips. She’s so nice. So pretty and kind. I fucking hate her! And I hate that I feel fucking guilty for hating her… She’s never done anything to me. I’m not being fair. I need to give her a chance.

Luna Moth, still holding Glitterburst’s hand, held it up again. “She’s my girlfriend,” she said bluntly and in a way that told Psigirl she meant the comment to hurt. “But it doesn’t mean what you think it does,” Luna Moth said after lowering their hands. Suddenly Luna Moth looked less certain. “There is another woman in our lives, one we share a complicated relationship with and who is as important to each of us as we are to each other.”

Psigirl didn’t bother to hide her shock. Another woman they were both in a relationship with? How had THAT happened and what did it mean?

Luna Moth went on hesitantly, as though she was struggling to choose the right words. “She lives in the apartment between ours. I don’t know if you’ll understand this but she’s…she’s our Mistress. Mistress Katia is a professional dominatrix that helps take care of our sexual needs and through BDSM play helps us deal with our emotional needs as well. She’s taught us that for women like us relationships, especially sexual ones, can be stunningly complex and that complexity can lead to them being more rewarding than we imagined.”

Psigirl felt the knot that had been growing in her stomach churn. She hadn’t expected a revelation like this. Who was this Mistress Katia? How had a professional dominatrix become an important part of their lives? Luna Moth’s tone and the look of adoration on Glitterburst’s face made it clear they had a strong emotional relationship with the woman, not just a sexual one with her.

“Why are you telling me this?” Psigirl asked.

“Because this,” Luna Moth said, holding her and Glitterburst’s hand up again, “isn’t all I have room for in my heart. I’m not saying anything more than that, but maybe knowing there IS something you could earn back, that as angry as I am seeing you here when I KNOW you shouldn’t be, when I TOLD you not to be, if you EARN it there IS room for you here,” she said, putting her free hand on her heart.

Luna Moth then reached the hand out towards Psigirl. “I have missed you,” she said, choking up and pulling the hand back before Psigirl could move to take hold of it. “But I will need time and you will need to earn anything more than our work relationship. Do you understand?”

“I understand,” Psigirl said meekly. She was so surprised by the turn the tense conversation had taken that she still wasn’t sure how to feel about it. She felt confused but elated. Luna Moth HAD missed her! And she was saying there was room for intimacy between them if Psigirl earned it, even if she was still with Glitterburst. Psigirl had no idea if that was something she could handle or even want, but the possibility existed and THAT made her want to scream with joy.

“Good,” Luna Moth said. “In a moment I want you to leave. I need time to… to deal with this. To deal with YOU being here. I want to take a few days… maybe even a week or two. I need to see that YOU can take that time too. Time when you keep to yourself. Time when you don’t jump into trying to prove you can be a hero. Just lay low and keep to yourself. Maybe go out into the city without your costume and start to get to know the place.

“Eventually I’ll have Glitterburst reach out to you so you two can start talking shop. She’ll catch you up on what Sapphica City is like and go over plans on how we should divide patrolling the city. Can you do that? Take a few days to not jump into things and give us both some space?”

Psigirl nodded eagerly. “Yes, I can. Neither of you will know I’m here till Glitterburst comes to tell me it’s time to start being a superhero.”

“Good,” Luna Moth said. “I think we can all make this work. And I know with your power set we’ll eventually be able to make this city a much safer place.”

She took a deep breath and let go of Glitterburst’s hand. “But first, I have to say something unprofessional.” She took a few steps out of the apartment and loomed over Psigirl. “I want you to know everything was perfect,” she said, glaring down at her. “Or almost perfect. And then you ruined it. Yes, that’s a hurtful thing to say, but you deserve a little hurt after what you did.”

Luna Moth then stepped closer and put her hands on Psigirl’s shoulders. It took Psigirl by surprise, causing her to lock up in confused panic. “But I also want you to know I’m willing to let you un-ruin everything,” Luna Moth said while giving Psigirl a kind, longing look. “But you have to earn it. You have to work for it. And that’s going to take a LONG time. Are you willing to do that? Even if there’s no guarantee you’ll ever be able to do enough to un-ruin it?”

“I’ll work as long and as hard as I have to,” Psigirl told her, voice faint but determined.

“Good,” Luna Moth said as she let go of the girl’s shoulders and took a step back. “Now go,” she commanded, voice and face firm as she pointed towards Psigirl’s apartment door.

* * *

Psigirl didn’t even bother turning on a light as she entered her apartment. As soon as the door was closed she fell to her knees, hiding her face in her hands as she burst into tears. She struggled to deal with her emotions at the best of times to the point that she often suspected she had intense, untreated mental health issues that her superpowers were making worse. At that moment, after that conversation, she felt too many emotions. She couldn’t handle them.

She wanted to let her powers go wild. To let out waves of telekinetic energy that would send objects all around her flying and crashing into or even through walls. But she held back. She had to do better, had to BE better if she was going to earn her Luna bug back.

There was hope for her and her Luna Moth. Psigirl tried her best to focus on that, on the joy that brought her, and let it overshadow all the other messy feelings overwhelming her. Luna Moth had said there was room in her heart for Psigirl if she earned it. She WOULD earn it. She’d be the best hero she could be, and she’d do all the little things too, like NOT trashing her apartment in a telekinetic rage.

After a long cathartic cry she wiped her face clean and stood up. She took a few deep breaths, trying to calmly think back over what had just happened.

Glitterburst being there had been shocking and then devastating. Yet Luna Moth had seemed to go as far as she could handle to reassure Psigirl. She’d reassured her that there had been nothing between them when she and Psigirl had been together, and then reassured her that there was room in her heart for Psigirl even while she was with Glitterburst.

Psigirl still had no idea if that was something she could handle or even wanted. It would take a long time for her to figure that out. But the fact it was a possibility was astounding and gave her so much hope it made her feel a bit lightheaded.

As she stood in the dark and processed it all she was able to realize this was perhaps better than she’d dared to imagine in anything other than selfishly indulgent fantasies she knew were completely detached from reality. Luna Moth had missed her! She’d thought about her, even prepared herself for Psigirl doing what she’d eventually done. She knows me, Psigirl thought, swooning a bit. Maybe knows me better than I do in some ways…

Luna Moth had given her a way to earn her back. She’d made no promises, and she’d made it clear it would require time and work, but there WAS a chance everything could be perfect again!

“That was hard, the hardest thing I’ve ever done,” Psigirl said out loud. “But it WILL get better. It can be perfect again. I just have to control myself. I have to prove I’m worthy of my Luna Bug. That I can be the hero she thinks I can be. That I can be a GOOD person.”

Suddenly someone came out of the darkness behind her and held a damp cloth over her face. Psigirl tried to scream and throw the person off, but the drugs soaked into the rag being held over her face were already affecting her.

“But the naughty pretty one isn’t a good person, is she?” a woman with a deep voice and a slight Eastern European accent asked.

Psigirl tried to push the woman off her but she was strong, strong enough that Psigirl knew the woman had to have powers. She was FAR stronger than Psigirl and was easily able to keep a tight hold of the girl as she held the rag over her face.

Next Psigirl tried to use her powers to free herself. She found herself unable to muster even a light push against the woman with her telekinetic powers nor was she able to reach into the woman’s mind with her telepathic powers. Whatever drugs were soaked into the rag had almost instantly made it so she couldn’t use either of those powers.

She’d always feared something like this might happen. As powerful as she was she knew there were countless ways to overpower or depower her. Normally someone would have struggled to sneak up on her as she was always reading the minds of those nearby. But she hadn’t been doing that since arriving at Sapphica City and now she was paying the price.

Next Psigirl grabbed her attacker’s wrists, trying to pull the rag from off her face hoping some clean air would help her regain her powers.

“Don’t fight it, naughty pretty one,” the woman cooed menacingly as Psigirl’s fingers weakly clawed at her wrists. “You can’t escape. Just give in. Submit. Submit and go to sleep.”

Psigirl’s eyes rolled up into her head as her eyelids fluttered. Her fingers felt like limp noodles. Her arms fell limp to her sides. Finally she let out a whimpered sigh as she slumped into the woman’s arms, passing out.

The woman scooped the unconscious superheroine into her arms. “Yes, naughty pretty one, sleep. Get your rest while you can, because when you wake it will be as the Ghost Cat’s captive. And the Ghost Cat is far more demanding and cruel than Mistress Katia.”

Chapter Twenty-Three: Confusion and Much Needed Comfort and Release

As soon as the door to Glitterburst’s apartment was closed Luna Moth hugged herself and began frantically pacing in agitation. “I can’t believe she’s here,” Luna Moth growled angrily. “I can’t believe she just showed up like this! Like she could just walk back into my life. Everything has been so perfect, I’ve been so happy. How could she just roll in like a storm and ruin it all?”

Glitterburst stepped in front of Luna Moth, forcing the girl to stop pacing back and forth. Luna Moth glared down at her. Glitterburst knew the fierce, angry look of confusion being pointed at her wasn’t being directed at her. Her girlfriend was confused, angry, and in need of comfort, comfort she knew she could give.

“What?” Luna Moth demanded. “Why are you looking at me like that!? What do you—”

Glitterburst stood on her toes and grabbed Luna Moth’s face, pulling her down into a kiss. At first Luna Moth resisted the kiss but Glitterburst held the taller girl in place, not letting her pull away. Her resistance melted. She kissed her back.

Soon the two were lost in an intense kiss that went on for minutes. Glitterburst kept it going to help Luna Moth burn off some of the volatile mix of emotions she was suffering through. Luna Moth was so lost in that bubbling brew of feelings that she couldn’t help but ride this new wave of passion, keeping the intense kissing going till they both needed air.

“That was… unexpected,” Luna Moth said, realizing she’d slipped her hands around Glitterburst’s waist. She kept a tight hold of her, not letting her pull away and keeping her lips near the smaller girl’s mouth. “And oddly calming.”

Glitterburst still had hold of Luna Moth’s face. She shifted one of her hands so she could stroke the taller girl’s bottom lip with her thumb. “I suspected it was what you needed. I’m here to give you anything and everything you need and thought you could use a reminder of that,” she said, leaning in and nuzzling her nose into the side of Luna Moth’s cheek.

“Thank you,” Luna Moth said after letting out a weary sigh.

“Everything is going to be okay,” Glitterburst assured her as she stroked Luna Moth’s lip. “I promise. You have me for emotional support and physical affection. I’ll be here for you however and whenever you need me. And we’ll both have Mistress Katia. Anything we can’t figure out on our own we’ll be able to take to her and she’ll help us figure it out.”

Luna Moth let out another deep, weary sigh as she shifted so their foreheads were pressed together. “I’ve told Mistress Katia about my fears that this exact thing might happen. She made me talk it out, made me think about how I’d react. That’s why I was able to remain as calm as I was.”

Glitterburst snorted out a blast of anxious laughter. “That was you calm?”

“Shut your pretty mouth,” Luna Moth said as she returned the laugh that helped break some of the tension they both felt. “And yes, it was. I didn’t lock up at the unexpected sight of her, at least not for too long. And I was able to take command of the situation. The girl I was when I arrived in Sapphica City couldn’t have done that, which is all thanks to Mistress Katia.”

She sighed heavily once more. “She’s going to be ravenous for this story but for some reason I am feeling apprehensive about sharing it with her. Maybe we should wait a bit before we see her again. Let THIS story play out a little longer before we share it with her. I need time to figure out how I’m feeling about this… and time to see if Psigirl can respect my demand that she give me space.”

“Then we take the time,” Glitterburst told Luna Moth calmly and reassuringly. “Our Mistress will understand. And there have been plenty of times we haven’t gone to her for a play session for a few days. Not many,” she added with a scandalized giggle, “but enough that I doubt she’ll think something is wrong.

“Besides, she’ll understand. We love her because she’s loving and kind with us. Under all the BDSM games she adores us in the same way we adore her. She won’t be angry we keep our distance while you figure this out, if anything I think she’ll be proud of you for taking the time to get centered and figure out how you feel about Psigirl being here.”

“She’s really here,” Luna Moth said, finally pulling away from Glitterburst. She took a step back, hugged herself, looked at the floor for a moment, then looked up at Glitterburst as she bit her lip in an adorable flash of anxious uncertainty. “I hate that a big part of me is happy she’s here,” she said, face twisting up in confusion. “I KNOW she used her powers to find out I was in Sapphica City and then get herself stationed here. I should be furious, and I am, but—”

“But you still love her, don’t you?” Glitterburst said, asking the question in a tone of voice she hoped expressed she was okay with Luna Moth having those feelings.

“I shouldn’t after what she did,” Luna Moth said as she averted her eyes in shame. When she looked back at Glitterburst her expression made it clear she was looking for reassurance. “Would you hate me if I did still love her? That part of me is happy she’s here? That part of me wants her to be in my life again?”

Glitterburst closed the distance between them and grabbed Luna Moth’s hands. “Of course not. Love might at times be inconvenient and confusing, but it is always a wonderful thing. And I’ve told you, I don’t really get jealous. I don’t even think I ‘understand’ jealousy. As long as you still make time and room for me in your life I don’t care who else you decide to be with. If you decide you want her back in your life as a romantic or sexual partner I’ll support you like I’ll support you in everything else.”

That was too much for Luna Moth. She scoffed and pulled her hands out of Glitterburst’s hands before turning her back on the girl and once more hugging herself. “I don’t know how I could ever do THAT. After what she did? After that terrible day where she ruined everything? I just… I don’t know how I could.”

Glitterburst stepped up behind Luna Moth, slipping her arms around the girl’s slim waist and holding her to comfort her. “Yes you do,” she told Luna Moth as she stood on her toes and buried her face in the girl’s curly lime-green hair to nuzzle the nape of her neck. “You just told Psigirl how. She has to earn it.”

Luna Moth let her arms fall so she could hold Glitterburst’s hands. The girl kept hold of Luna Moth while continuing to nuzzle into the back of her neck for a few moments before going on.

“I know you think she has the potential to be a monster, that she could easily become a terrifying supervillainess. Maybe that’s true. But that’s NOT who I saw today. She was a scared, lovesick girl ashamed of what she’s done and desperate to earn back her lost love’s affection. And I know you’ve said you have doubts about how she felt about you, but that girl LOVES you. Maybe not in a healthy way, but there was no mistaking how she looked at you.”

Luna Moth leaned back into Glitterburst. “You’re being too kind and understanding, you obnoxiously kind woman,” she said with a sigh that was part adoration and part annoyance. “I’m supposed to be the sickeningly sweet one, you’re supposed to be the tough one. And you’re underestimating Psigirl. She’s a VERY good liar who is even better at lying to herself than she is at lying to other people. She’s also used to doing whatever she needs to do to get what she wants, or at least what she THINKS she wants. She was good at it even before she had her powers.”

“Do you think she was using her powers on us tonight?” Glitterburst asked as she continued to hold Luna Moth reassuringly. She felt Luna Moth’s body tense as the girl hesitated to answer.

“No,” Luna Moth eventually said hesitantly. “No, I don’t think so,” she went on, sounding more confident after taking a few more moments to think it over. “She was too taken by surprise by you being here. I don’t think she had been telepathically scanning our minds beforehand like I’m used to her doing. Maybe being in a city like this is a struggle for her and she had to stop doing the kind of invasive telepathic scanning she always did at The Academy.

“And I never felt her in my mind. Although I’m not positive I WOULD. Sometimes I’d feel it, but sometimes I wouldn’t. I think she’d LET me feel it sometimes so I wouldn’t be suspicious when I didn’t.

“But you’re right, she seemed to want to make things better. I think, for now at least, she’ll do what I demanded. She won’t use her powers on either of us. But we’ll still need to be careful around her and keep our guards up.”

Luna Moth let out another heavy sigh then turned in Glitterburst’s arms to hold the smaller girl and pull her body tight against hers. “This is such a mess,” she said, glaring. A moment later the angry expression melted into a confused pout. “Why did she have to do this? Everything was perfect and now… Now I’m so confused.”

Glitterburst nodded. “Yes, you are. And you’re stressed. Tense. You need to ease down from all of this.” She stood on her toes and gave Luna Moth a soft kiss on the lips. “And I want to help,” she said before leaning in for a longer kiss.

Luna Moth was hesitant at first, but after a moment she leaned into the kiss, inviting the comfort and distraction from everything she was feeling. What started as a hesitant kiss quickly became an opening of emotional floodgates. The kiss became a desperate, hungry thing that quickly involved their whole bodies as Luna Moth tried to get as much physical contact with Glitterburst as possible.

“I need you,” she gasped between frantic, sloppy kisses.

“I can tell,” Glitterburst replied when the girl gave her a moment to breathe. “Bedroom?”

“Yes,” Luna Moth growled, grabbing Glitterburst’s hand and practically dragging the girl to her room.

As soon as they were in the bedroom Luna Moth started taking her clothes off. “Out of our costumes,” she demanded. “I don’t want to be a superheroine right now. I want to just be me and I want to be with my girlfriend.” She started to say something else but stopped to growl in frustration. “Why did I have to design a costume that takes so long to get out of!”

Glitterburst, who was already undressed, went to Luna Moth and calmly helped her get the rest of her costume off.

They then tumbled naked onto Glitterburst’s bed. In a situation like this it was normally Glitterburst who would have taken the lead, but it was Luna Moth that got on top and pinned Glitterburst to the bed.

“I need this,” she told Glitterburst before holding her down and giving her a long, passionate kiss. She wiggled and pressed her body into the girl under her, desperate to get as much skin-on-skin contact. As they sloppily made out they adjusted their bodies so both could thrust and grind into the other’s legs.

Luna Moth was building heat at a desperate, reckless pace that would make patrolling later difficult, but she didn’t care. She needed this. Needed the release. Needed Glitterburst. But through the burning off of emotions she started to worry she was using Glitterburst for release in a way that wasn’t okay.

“Wait,” she said, panting heavily. “I… Is this alright? This… this isn’t about wanting you. I NEED you right now, but I feel guilty. This isn’t really about you or us, it’s about her. I—”

Glitterburst pulled Luna Moth down into a reassuring kiss. “Of course it’s okay,” she told her after the kiss. “I love you. I want to be here for you however I can. It’s about her, but it’s also about us. Now stop thinking and let’s work through your needs.”

When their lips next parted Luna Moth looked at Glitterburst with intense, smoldering eyes. “No more talking till we’re done, not even to say ‘I love you’. I want to say it with our bodies.”

Glitterburst smiled up at her and pulled her down into another kiss to show she understood.

The heat they built slowly burnt off the raging emotional storm in Luna Moth. The intense physical passion they were sharing was enough to let both of them forget about Psigirl for a short time.

As intensity built Glitterburst began to shimmer and sparkle. Luna Moth responded to the enchanting light she adored so much in a way she’d never done before. The air above her back shimmered as the outline of wings took shape. Once her wings were there they began to flutter wildly, sending a shower of shimmering glitter raining down on both of them to join the glitter Glitterburst was shedding on the bed.

Luna Moth’s wings fluttered furiously as the girl wrapped her limbs around Glitterburst. She clung to her, continuing to make out and grind against her, as her fluttering wings lifted them into the air. They remained there for a long time, their bodies intertwined as they made love. The whole time both superpowered girls sent a shimmering, glowing blanket of glitter and sparkles raining onto the bed.

When Glitterburst brought Luna Moth to climax the girl’s wings disappeared, the orgasm sapping her strength. They tumbled to the bed, landing in the sparkling mess they’d made.

They kept going. Luna Moth had more inside her that she needed to work out. More intensity to burn off. More confusion and emotions she wanted to be distracted from.

By the time she felt too drained to go on she was on the bottom, with Glitterburst on top of her. Glitterburst nuzzled into Luna Moth’s slender neck and started to chuckle. “We made a real mess of my bed,” she laughed as she looked at the sparkling mess covering the sheets and blankets they’d been rolling around in.

Luna Moth, heavily panting, looked from side to side and laughed. “I know, it’s glorious!” She stopped laughing. “Thank you. This was exactly what I needed.”

Glitterburst gave her a gentle kiss then flopped down on the bed beside her. “I love you, Luna Moth. I’ll always be here for you.”

“I know,” Luna Moth told her, rolling over and snuggling into her. She let out a heavy sigh. “I still need to go on patrol tonight, but we got a bit carried away… I feel weak.”

“What if you didn’t go on patrol?” Glitterburst asked. “We could just stay like this.”

Luna Moth made a happy, sleepy moan. “Maybe just a short nap. I’m not THAT drained, and I think beating up some members of a costumed gang would be good for me. Mind if I take a nap with you? I know it’s late for you and what we just did wore you out. I’d like to fall asleep with you. I promise when I get up I’ll be quiet and not wake you up so you can sleep through the rest of that night.”

“I think that would be lovely,” Glitterburst said as she slipped an arm under Luna Moth to pull her in for a final, long kiss. It wasn’t something shared to build heat, it only served to express affection. Both girls were sleepy and it soon turned into warm cuddles as they both drifted off into much-needed sleep.

* * *

The storm that was Psigirl had crashed into their happy little world. Luna Moth more than Glitterburst was shaken by the storm’s arrival. Glitterburst was convinced Psigirl wouldn’t complicate their lives that much or for very long, but Luna Moth knew better. Yet even she didn’t understand the full extent of how drastically Psigirl would change their happy little world…

Chapter Twenty-Four: The Ghost Cat’s Captive Part One

As Psigirl woke she felt too groggy to understand what was happening. Where was she? How had she gotten there? Why was she so weak? Why was thinking so hard? Why couldn’t she move her body?

Gradually she was able to tell that her body was positioned upright. She was sitting on something, a saddle-shaped seat that had a strangely arousing shape pressed into her womanhood. The thing was vibrating lightly, making her feel muddling warm pleasure that mixed oddly with her dulled and confused senses.

The feel of the vibrating saddle against her womanhood led her to realize she was naked. Her wrists and ankles were tied to something, her limbs stretched out and bound in place leaving her positioned like a giant living x.

Thinking a full thought was like forcing the mental words through thick molasses. She’d get halfway through a thought and forget where it had started. Memories were even harder to hold. She was in Sapphica City, or at least had been. She’d met with Luna Moth. Glitterburst had been there. She’d returned to her apartment. And then?

The woman with the accent.

Psigirl whimpered at the foggy memory of the drug-soaked rag being held over her face came into her mind. As powerful as she was it had been all it had taken to bring her down. But who was the woman? And what had she done with her?

“I know you’re awake now, naughty pretty one.”

Psigirl knew the woman speaking was the one who had sneaked up on her. That voice… deep and sexy, with a slight and implacable Eastern European accent. She’d never forget that voice or the strange way the woman talked. But who was she?

“Go on, naughty pretty one, try and open your eyes. The drugs that knocked you out should be wearing off enough to allow that. I believe in you, I know you can push past the drugs enough to open your eyes. See, naughty pretty one, I know ALL about you. I know you’re a strong girl who is FAR more powerful than my other sexy pretty ones. And I know you’re no hero.”

The woman was in front of her, Psigirl could tell that by the sound of her voice. All Psigirl needed to do was open her eyes to see her, but it was a task that felt beyond her. She felt weak. All her muscles were unresponsive. And the constant low pleasure from the vibrating saddle was further weakening her.

Did that mean the device had made her get off while she’d been unconscious? It would help explain why she felt so weak… Or was it just the drugs? Psigirl couldn’t tell. Everything was so foggy and confusing…

“I believe in you, naughty pretty one. You can do this. Open your eyes.”

Psigirl’s eyes fluttered open for a moment, just long enough for her to get a glimpse of the scene in front of her. The woman was sitting on a red papasan chair barely an arm’s length away from Psigirl. She’d only gotten a momentary glance, but it had been enough to take in that the woman was dressed in a skintight black costume and wore a cat eye mask.

She’s a supervillainess, Psigirl thought. Haven’t even gone on my first patrol and I’ve already been captured by a supervillainess.

“There we go, naughty little one,” the supervillainess cooed. “But a glimpse of the woman that will soon be your Mistress is not enough. Try again. Look upon me longer. And after admiring my sensual wonders take a moment to look around at all the dangerous delights my red room has to offer as I prepare to break you.”

Psigirl was taken aback by the proclamation that this woman thought she’d soon be Psigirl’s “Mistress”. It shocked her more awake, allowing her to remember that even if her body felt too weak to be of use she had powers. But when she tried to reach into the woman’s mind she found her telepathy non-responsive. She then tried to send a wave of telekinetic energy at the woman but that too was non-responsive.

During her struggles to use her powers Psigirl had groaned, realizing afterward that trying to use them had hurt. That more than anything alarmed her. For a moment she’d thought maybe her inability to use her powers had been because the vibrating saddle had forced her to get off while she was unconscious. But this wasn’t just her powers being weakened from forced orgasms. Something wasn’t just cutting her powers off, it was making it so trying to access them hurt her.

She wasn’t used to being made helpless or being hurt, that’s what she did to OTHERS. No one had ever had that kind of power over her. It terrified her. And was it leaving her turned on? Yes, it WAS, and that terrified her even more.

How was the woman cutting off her ability to use her powers? Was it just the drugs she’d used to knock her out? At The Academy they’d learned that people with active P-Genes were immune to some drugs, but those they weren’t immune to often hit them far more strongly than they hit a normal person. There would often also be strange side effects normal people didn’t experience.

There had been a class devoted to teachers drugging students so they could feel what the different drugs their enemies might use on them would do to them. Psigirl had looked into the teachers’ minds that ran the class and saw it was mostly an excuse to get their sexy students helpless so they could have some “fun” with them. Psigirl had made sure she skipped those classes, using her powers to make the teachers only THINK she’d attended them.

Now she realized that might have been a mistake. Yes, she’d avoided being taken advantage of, but she’d also missed out on learning a lot of useful information about the kinds of drugs criminals and supervillains used on superheroines. Maybe if she’d gone to those classes and figured out a way to learn what they’d taught while somehow avoiding the actual drugging she’d know what was cutting her off from her powers now.

Not knowing ate away at her. She was used to knowing everything going on around her. Normally any curiosity she had could be sated by simply reading the thoughts of those nearby. It was something that had left her feeling a sense of entitlement to instant answers and now that she couldn’t get them she was frustrated and wanted to lash out.

But she couldn’t. She was too weak to move and cut off from all her powers. All she could do was try to ask the question she needed to know the answer to. “W-what… did you… do… my powers?” She only managed to get some of the words she’d meant to say out and even that much was a struggle that left her feeling exhausted.

The woman sitting in front of her chuckled. “I injected you with a potent cocktail of drugs, naughty pretty one,” the woman explained calmly. “A special mix I knew would neutralize all your potent powers. It’s not something many could do as skillfully as I have. Getting the right mix of such complex drugs takes years of experience. Even with my knowledge I wouldn’t have been able to accomplish it without access to illegal substances that cost a small fortune. And, of course, a deep knowledge of what your powers are.”

Psigirl was so groggy that following what the woman was saying was a struggle. Her drug-addled mind barely processed the meaning of her words, with only the last thing she’d said sticking with Psigirl. “H-how?” she asked, struggling to get the single word out. After the word came out she realized how vague the question had been, so she tried again. “How know… my powers?” Once more speaking left her feeling exhausted, leaving her feeling if she tried to say more now she’d end up passing out.

“My pretty tall one told me,” the woman said conversationally. “My pretty sexy ones give me all their stories. The pretty tall one told me all about YOU, naughty pretty one. She even showed me pictures of you in her sketchbook, that’s how I knew it was you when you arrived. My pretty tall one told me all about the terrible day you ruined everything between you and her, although from her stories I think what you had was ruined long before that.

“She told me stories about the naughty, evil things you might have been doing to her. Stories about the naughty, evil things she KNEW you did to her. Stories about the naughty, evil things she suspected you’d done to others and feared you’d do after leaving The Academy.

“I think you’ll find your precious ‘Luna Bug’ understands exactly what you’re capable of. After that terrible day she thought back on everything she knew about you and started piecing things together. Knowing what I know about superpowered women I was able to put the rest together.”

Psigirl tried try focus on what the woman was saying, but her mind was still too cloudy and addled to make full sense of it all. It was only after the revelation that the woman was talking about Luna Moth that Psigirl started to pant with anger. Her chest rose and fell as adrenaline started coursing through her body, giving her the strength to open her eyes and keep them open.

A quick glance around the room left her chilled. The walls and ceiling were dark red, with the floor painted black. Scattered across the red walls was an impressive collection of BDSM gear and sex toys, all of it black.

If Psigirl wasn’t bound up and helpless she’d think the room was just a playroom, but her current situation made her think it was made more for torture than play.

Seeing all the BDSM gear let her finally understand what was going on with her body. A quick glance down confirmed it. She was tied to an x-cross, held in place by leather bondage gear. The thing she was sitting on looked and felt a bit like a saddle, but now that she was coming to her senses Psigirl was able to recognize it as a Sybian saddle, with the arousing shape she felt pressing into her womanhood an attachment secured to the vibrating saddle designed for clitoral stimulation.

After taking all that in Psigirl turned her attention to the woman sitting in front of her. Now that she was able to keep her eyes open and get more than a momentary glimpse of her she was able to see just how stunningly beautiful the sexy older woman was. She looked tall and fit, yet her body had full, thick curves in the way only a superpowered woman could have.

The woman’s long, vibrant silver-white hair stood in sharp contrast to her jet-black costume. The full-body catsuit along with black cat eye mask and leather collar made the villainess look as much like a dominatrix as she did a supervillainess.

There was something regal about the woman. She sat in a relaxed pose on the red papasan chair, looking more like a composed monarch than a supervillainess. The expression on the woman’s face was undeniably predatory, but it wasn’t exactly evil. It was sly and confident, like the woman not only knew she was in full control of the situation but knew exactly how it would play out as well.

“Who are you?” Psigirl managed to get out as she met the woman’s penetrating gaze.

The woman smiled slyly. “When dressed like this I am known as Ghost Cat, THE Ghost Cat. A supervillainess who is, to many, just a rumor. But to those who know? A terror to be feared and a force to be respected. At least I was till I was overshadowed by another, but we’ll speak of HER later.

“What’s important now is that you’ve already been told about me. My pretty sexy ones do not know me as Ghost Cat. They have never even heard that name. They know me as ‘Mistress Katia’.”

Psigirl’s eyes opened wide in shock. This woman was the dominatrix Luna Moth had said she and Glitterburst had a relationship with. She was a supervillainess and they didn’t know!

“Mistress Katia and Ghost Cat know much,” the woman went on. “Her pretty sexy ones give her all their stories and those they do not share she steals. I saw everything that has happened since you arrived at the apartments. I have cameras hidden everywhere. In the halls. In my pretty sexy ones’ apartments. Not a moment of their lives goes unseen by me. I saw your meeting with my pretty sexy ones, with the pretty little one you so unfairly despise, and with the pretty tall one you are so unhealthily obsessed with.”

Psigirl was starting to feel awake enough to fully follow what the woman was saying. The “pretty tall one” was Luna Moth and the “pretty little one” was Glitterburst. Somehow this supervillainess had wormed her way into their lives. She was also spying on them, but to what ends?

“Why?” Psigirl asked, hating how weak and helpless she sounded and felt. “Why are you doing all of this?”

“I will give you answers,” Ghost Cat said calmly as she stood. She moved with the grace of a cat, sexily closing the distance between them with alarming speed. “But I am Mistress to my sexy pretty ones. I take and they give. If I give anything it is as a reward. Payment must be given and both Ghost Cat and Mistress Katia only ask for three kinds of payment.”

She stroked Psigirl’s face, moving a finger to the girl’s thin lips so she could caress them. It was an unexpectedly tender and intimate move that caught Psigirl off guard. It also left her moaning in delight, something that made the girl realize whatever she’d been drugged with was making her body highly sensitive to any kind of sensual arousal. With the vibrating saddle working her slowly but steadily the simple brush against her lips was nearly enough to overwhelm her drug-addled mind.

The woman moved her hand down the Psigirl’s face, caressing down her chin then onto her neck. She tickled her neck then, as her hand reached Psigirl’s upper chest, the hand was joined by her other one. As she continued to talk she caressed and teased Psigirl’s chest, caressing her nearly non-existent breasts with her fingers often nearing her nipples but never quite touching them.

“Three kinds of payment I require,” Ghost Cat went on. “Submission. Obedience. And stories. You, naughty pretty one, will give me all three. But I know you are different from my other pretty sexy ones. You have darkness in you. You are more like me than them, more selfish, less able to control your impulses. How could you not succumb to the darkness in you with powers like you have?

“But the Ghost Cat knows women, powered women most of all. She knows how to dominate women. To break them. To make them submit. She knew how to capture the naughty pretty one and get her into the Ghost Cat’s red room. The naughty pretty one will not be leaving the red room till she’s broken and has submitted. She won’t be leaving till she has submitted so fully she wouldn’t dare use her powers on her new Mistress.”

As the woman spoke she caressed and teased Psigirl. The bound superheroine moaned and wiggled, panting with arousal. Her face and chest flushed. When the woman’s hands worked their way down Psigirl’s body the girl’s chest began to rise and fall heavily as she gasped excitedly.

She’d never felt so turned on. Psigirl knew it was partially from whatever Ghost Cat had drugged her with, but that was only part of it. She’d never felt this helpless and was finding it erotically enthralling, while the mix of sensations from the bondage, vibrating saddle, and the things the woman was doing with her hands were overwhelming her.

There was also an intensity of the moment working to overwhelm her as well. She’d suspected there was more going on in Sapphica City than it seemed and she now knew she’d been right. It was like she’d walked into a half-written story, stumbling into a complicated plot she’d now become central to.

Psigirl usually viewed herself as the protagonist of her own story. When she gave into her darkest impulses that would often change for a bit, leaving her thinking of herself as a villain. But no matter how she felt she was always the central figure, the one who moved things, the one that had agency while others were just part of her story.

Good or bad she’d always felt in control, always felt like the main character. That wasn’t how this woman was making her feel. For the first time since gaining her powers Psigirl felt helpless. She was neither the protagonist nor the antagonist. She was a victim. Not a person who drove the action of the story, but just a person who things happened to.

And it feels wonderful, she thought as she moaned happily as the domineering woman’s touch and all the other wonderful sensual sensations washed over her.

“Is the naughty pretty one already submitting?” Ghost Cat asked as her hands ran down Psigirl’s thighs then back up to tease past her sex before returning to her chest. “Was just a little teasing all it took to break her?”

Psigirl’s eyes had been half closed as she happily moaned and wiggled at the woman’s touch. Her eyes opened and she focused on the woman’s sinister face.

“No,” she moaned out, sounding like the helpless sexually enthralled victim she knew so many superheroines became the moment a villain had power over them. She’d NEVER wanted to be that kind of woman. The sound was so distasteful to Psigirl that it shocked her out of the haze of arousal she’d been losing herself in.

Psigirl’s expression hardened “No,” said again, sounding more like herself. “No, I won’t submit to you. I’m going to get out of this. I’m going to make you pay for kidnapping me. I’m going to make you pay for whatever you’ve done to my Luna Bug!”

Ghost Cat flashed a pleased smile. “That is more what I expected,” she said as her hands continued to tease Psigirl’s naked body.

She looked around, nodding to the room. “This is my red room, a hidden place I had made when this little operation was set up. It was created to use in case any of the superheroines I was sent to manipulate and neutralize needed a heavier hand. We’re in the apartment below mine, although we got here through a secret staircase I had put in that connects it to my apartment.

“It is a place of delightful torments to break pretty little playthings. A place that has been soundproofed so that no matter how you scream for help no one will hear.” Suddenly her hands were on Psigirl’s face, her nails digging into her skin as the woman painfully gripped her. The nails started to grow, becoming longer and sharper like animal claws. “Will you scream for me now to test it out?”

Psigirl didn’t scream, but she did hiss sharply in pain. She was shocked by how overwhelming the woman’s grip felt. The biting sting of her nails hurt, yet it was only a mild pain that shouldn’t have felt as intense as it did.

It can’t just be the drugs, Psigirl thought as she panted in fear and hissed in pain. There had been something else as the woman had grabbed her. A rush of emotions, something intensifying her fear then leaving her feeling overwhelmed by the woman’s presence.

“You have powers,” Psigirl said through gritted teeth. “You’re using them on me right now.”

Ghost Cat loosened her grip on Psigirl’s face. “Smart girl,” she said as she patted Psigirl’s cheek and moved back a step. “The naughty pretty one is so much more observant than the other pretty sexy ones. I will tell the naughty pretty one some of my stories now, knowing she’ll pay with HER stories later on.

“Yes, the Ghost Cat has powers. Mistress Katia has powers too, she has to for the pretty sexy ones to trust her. It has to make sense that Mistress Katia knows so much about the libidos of superpowered women. It must make sense that she knows how to take care of her pretty sexy ones and even train them how to better control and work with their supercharged libidos.

“Mistress Katia shows her pretty sexy ones her power. An ability to lock or unlock things with a touch. It is harmless power, yes? Just fun during playtime, a way to make bondage easier and more exciting. Somehow the pretty sexy ones do not see how such a power would be useful in crime. But why?” Ghost Cat crossed her arms and smiled smugly. “What does the naughty pretty one feel?”

Psigirl suddenly felt unable to look away from the woman’s intense silver-colored eyes. Waves of stupefying calmness washed over her. She felt herself heat inside, physically and emotionally. She felt everything she felt more intensely, all while feeling adoration for the woman swelling. She was so beautiful. So sexy. So domineering. Why not submit to her? Yes… She had to please this woman. Let her take control of her, do anything she wanted.

Suddenly it all went away, like a rug pulled out from under her. Psigirl gasped, startled at the shocking realization she’d been being so strongly and easily emotionally manipulated.

“A taste of my ‘enthralling allure’,” Ghost Cat declared. “Laid on heavy so you would recognize it. But when employed subtly, starting small and building slowly, few recognize it for what it is. I’ve used it from the beginning to enchant and control my pretty sexy ones. The more I use it on them the more control I have over them. Combined with emotional and sexual manipulation I’ve been able to completely enslave them. Both the pretty little one and the pretty tall one do what I say. They are even a couple mostly because I made it so.”

“But why?” Psigirl asked. She was struggling with all of this. There was too much information coming at her too quickly.

Everything was being made harder to focus on by the pleasurable sensations the vibrating saddle was causing. All the sexual intensity had been causing her to steadily rise closer to climax since she’d woken up. Trying NOT to get off was something she had to commit some of her limited brainpower even now that Ghost Cat’s hands were no longer teasing her.

She wasn’t sure what would happen if she was made to suffer through a forced orgasm. Like most superpowered women orgasms could weaken Psigirl. But early on she’d learned that as long as she felt in control of a situation that weakness was something she could suppress or even invert. If she was forcing herself on someone getting off could sometimes even supercharge her powers.

But when helpless like this? She’d never really experienced such a thing. She’d pretended while at The Academy, but this wasn’t pretend. Would she be like so many pathetic superheroines, depowered or passing out as soon as a villain made them cum hard enough?

“I will give you answers to your questions,” Ghost Cat said calmly. “Tell the naughty little one my stories. But remember, in time payment will be due. Submission, obedience, and stories will be expected.”

When the woman paused as though waiting for a response Psigirl refused to give one. She wants me to agree to her sick demands, she thought. To say I’ll submit to her. I won’t. I won’t EVER submit, but if I tell her that she won’t tell me her evil plan… If I keep her talking she’ll tell me everything and then I can use it all against the overconfident bitch once I’m free.

“I’ll give you what you want,” Psigirl said, panting and trying to look like she was closer to getting off than she was. “Just tell me why you’re doing this.”

Ghost Cat smirked in amusement. “The naughty pretty one is too drugged to be a good liar. She thinks she won’t submit, but she WILL, so even though she lies the Ghost Cat will go on.

“Originally I was sent to control and neutralize the city’s new superheroines by a woman named Lilith. Most who know of Lilith’s existence think she is but a superpowered crime boss, but she is so much more. She is powerful, far more powerful than all but a few in Sapphica City realize. Since her arrival in Sapphica City she has been controlling what has been happening here. The federal sweep and clear, the driving away of the men, even the slow arrival of young, naive superheroines to be enjoyable playthings for the evil superpowered women of the city. All is part of her master plan.

“Part of that plan was placing me in these apartments. For now I’m just meant to be earning your trust and getting my claws into you so I can manipulate and control you. I have standing orders to keep you all away from Lilith and her operations while encouraging you to occasionally take on some of her pet supervillainesses. I suspected Lilith has greater plans for you superpowered girls, but much of her plans remain a mystery even to me.

“Whatever plans she may have for you superpowered girls will never be carried out. Lilith is powerful and smart, but she’s made a mistake putting me here and giving me permission to take control of you girls. I have plans of my own. Once there are enough of you and I have enough control over you all I’ll use you to destroy Lilith so I can take her place, but only AFTER she is finished reshaping this city into her little kingdom.”

When she finished she gave Psigirl a gloating look of pride. Psigirl responded by dropping the act of helpless heroine she’d been putting on and laughing at her. That made the woman frown. “You laugh at the Ghost Cat? The woman who has captured you? Who will soon break you and make you submit fully?”

“You’ll never make me submit, you overconfident bitch,” Psigirl spit out. She might be struggling not to get off, she still felt weak and couldn’t use her powers, but she was finally awake enough to feel like herself and she wanted to show this woman who she REALLY was.

“Oh. My. God. I can’t believe you just told me your master plan,” Psigirl told Ghost Cat with a derisive snort. “I thought for a little bit there that I needed to be afraid of you, but I’m thinking now it was just whatever you drugged me with. You’re just some stupid villainess who can’t keep from monologuing and sharing her evil plot. You’re a cliché! And you know what that means, don’t you? I’m going to escape and when I do the first thing I’m going to do is tell Luna Moth and Glitterburst exactly who and what you are and then we’ll bring you and this Lilith lady down together!”

The smile returned to Ghost Cat’s face. “You won’t tell them anything,” she said confidently as she moved back to stand close to Psigirl. She cupped the girl’s face and locked her eyes onto hers, leaving Psigirl feeling unable to look away from her intense gaze.

Psigirl took in a sharp breath as she felt Ghost Cat’s enthralling allure wash over her. The woman’s power subdued her defiance, worming into her mind and bending her emotions. Psigirl tried to fight against it, but she could only do so much especially with the vibrating saddle leaving her constantly distracted by low-intensity forced pleasure.

“By the time you leave my red room you’ll be even more loyal to me than the other pretty sexy ones are,” Ghost Cat declared confidently. “Although your enslavement will be far less willing than theirs has been. There will be no subtle trickery and manipulation with you, naughty pretty one. I’ll be using brute force to break you. I have a heavy stick along with a juicy carrot to use to entice you to become my semi-willing slave.”

Ghost Cat let her hands slide down from the girl’s face. She ran her hands down onto Psigirl’s chest, caressing and teasing her once more. The woman delighted in how quickly the girl became flush. Within moments Psigirl was moaning in alarm, the girl disturbed by how easily the pleasure of the woman’s touch had overwhelmed her.

“First I shall explain the heavy stick,” Ghost Cat said as her fingers found Psigirl’s small nipples. As she went on she played with them, teasing them lightly at first. “I’ve proved I know how to sneak up on you and neutralize your powers. That alone should leave you terrified of me. I could do more than take you to my red room. I could make you disappear, send you to people who make sure superpowered women are never heard from again.”

She pinched Psigirl’s nipples hard enough to make the girl gasp. A moment later she tugged down hard on them, making Psigirl yelp then gasp as pain melted into confusing pleasure.

“The naughty pretty one thinks of herself as one who likes to dominate others,” Ghost Cat said as she cruelly twisted and tugged the girl’s nipples, “but the Ghost Cat knows women. She knows which ones are subby girls who want nothing more than to be dominated. You, naughty pretty one, are just like my pretty sexy ones. Maybe a switch at best, but you will melt for a little dominance and pleasurable pain.”

Psigirl whimpered and thrashed against her bindings. She gasped in delighted pain, wanting to deny what Ghost Cat was saying about her but unable to. The pain was too much. It pushed her over the edge and she began to convulse as she came. Ghost Cat kept working her nipples through the girl’s orgasm, building and controlling the intensity of the climax to ensure it left Psigirl weakened but preventing her from passing out.

When Psigirl’s orgasm ended Ghost Cat eased her grip on the girl’s nipples, returning to playfully teasing them. Psigirl panted weakly, limp and struggling to keep her eyes open. She’d nearly passed out, but the way the woman was working her nipples to build heat once more was somehow helping keep her conscious, even recharging her strength somehow. Even the constant soft vibrations of the saddle seemed to be helping her recharge after the distressing weakening the forced orgasm had ceased.

It made everything she’d just endured all that scarier for Psigirl. She’d been defeated, captured, and depowered. Someone was toying with her sexually in the way SHE liked toying with others. She’d been turned into the pathetic, helpless superheroine she’d always vowed she’d never become. And she was enjoying it. Getting off on being helpless, on being this woman’s plaything!

“The Ghost Cat could do truly terrible things to the naughty pretty one, but perhaps the naughty pretty one thinks she won’t. Perhaps the naughty pretty one thinks the woman who has captured her is not capable of truly evil acts, that she couldn’t bring herself to make the naughty pretty one disappear in that way. If that is what the naughty pretty one thinks she might even be right. The Ghost Cat can be a cruel, demanding Mistress, but any pain she doles out is not truly meant to harm.”

By that time she’d shifted to playing with Psigirl’s nipples in a way that left the girl moaning in submissive joy. Ghost Cat worked to soothe the pain she’d caused earlier, bringing soft pleasure that helped her recharge after her draining forced orgasm. It was all done in a way that made it clear to Psigirl that it was no accident. The woman had complete control of the situation and Psigirl’s body.

“Perhaps the naughty pretty one uses this weakness she sees in the Ghost Cat,” the woman went on as she continued to play with Psigirl’s nipples. “Maybe before the Ghost Cat breaks her the naughty pretty one finds a way to escape the red room. She runs to the pretty sexy ones and tells them everything. What happens then?”

Ghost Cat abandoned Psigirl’s nipples and ran her hands up the girl’s body to cup her face. She moved in, brushing her lips against Psigirl’s cheek. “What then, naughty little one?” she asked after moving her lips close enough to the girl’s mouth so Psigirl could feel the heat of her body.

She let the question hang in the air as she used her enthralling allure on Psigirl. Overcome by her presence and sensual beauty Psigirl found herself wanting the woman to kiss her. She could have kissed her, but that wasn’t what Psigirl wanted. She needed to be the submissive half of any coupling of their bodies. She needed the woman to take the kiss from her.

“They wouldn’t believe you,” Ghost Cat whispered, moving a bit closer so her moving lips brushed against Psigirl’s mouth. “Even if you escape and tell them everything it won’t matter. The pretty tall one might still love you, but she loves me more. She also believes you’re one wrong choice away from becoming a supervillainess. With as loyal to me as they are I could easily turn them both against you. They’d never believe you over me, even if you had proof. They are MINE.”

She pulled back, grabbing Psigirl’s face and once more as she extended claw-like nails painfully into the girl’s skin. “But the Ghost Cat thinks the naughty pretty one would never dare to try such a hopeless, desperate, doomed-to-fail act. With a word from me you’ll never be reunited with your precious ‘Luna Bug’. I could turn her against you so thoroughly it would crush you. It’s something you won’t risk, will you, naughty pretty one?”

When she let go of the girl’s face she continued to stare into her eyes, a gloating smile on her face. Psigirl was shaking, glaring at the woman but not daring to say anything. If the woman was telling the truth about how well she had Luna Moth and Glitterburst wrapped around her fingers then she COULD turn Luna Moth against her in a way that would ruin any attempt for her to make things perfect again.

“The Ghost Cat wields a big stick, one the naughty pretty one quakes in fear of. But even that is not needed, for the Ghost Cat offers a carrot that will make all the threats useless.” She moved closer to Psigirl, placing her hands on the girl’s upper chest and beginning to sensually tickle her skin. “The Ghost Cat can reward as well as she can punish,” the woman purred as she activated her enthralling allure once more.

Psigirl felt dizzy with attraction and arousal. The world spun around her for a few moments before her mind was able to focus on her capture. So stunningly beautiful. So intensely, erotically attractive. The feel of her hands on her body was so good… Wouldn’t Psigirl do anything to have more of that?

The captive superheroine whimpered pathetically as the villainess lessened, but didn’t turn off, her enthralling allure. “That’s not enough to control me,” Psigirl told the woman, hating how weak she sounded as she panted out the words. “You can overwhelm me for a bit, keep me addled with forced pleasure, but it’s not enough to control me the way you’re saying you want to. And once I have my powers back—”

Ghost Cat put a finger on the girl’s lips to silence her. “That was just to ensure I had your attention, naughty pretty one. Now listen closely. I have told you I work for the evil woman Lilith. She rules this city. Controls all the supervillainesses, drove away nearly all the men, and manipulates things to ensure as few remain or return as possible. She has control over the police and local government. She has lots of little projects and plots in motion to further reshape the city into a paradise for women like us.

“Nearly everything happening in Sapphica City is happening because SHE wants it to, including you pretty young superheroines being slowly stationed here after all the old superheroines were driven off. You were all part of her plans too, but as I said she made a mistake putting me here to spy on, neutralize, and control you all.

“The city was supposed to be sent lower-powered, inexperienced, and VERY naive superheroines who had a strong submissive streak and an even stronger preference for women. The perfect sexy playthings for her supervillainesses to toy with. It’s part of why they are loyal to her, understand? Superheroines to play with are their payment for serving her!

“But Lilith, because she is not interested in superheroines beyond how they can be amusement for her servants, has failed to see what I’ve seen in my pretty sexy ones. There is potential in both of them, potential I am fostering. With a little training, encouragement, the right leadership, and a few more numbers added to their roster they will one day be able to take down Lilith.”

Psigirl let out a derisive snort as she temporarily pushed past the woman’s enthralling allure. “So you can take Lilith’s place as ruler of this city?”

Ghost Cat smiled. “Perhaps, naughty pretty one. I would take what she’s building and turn it into something more benevolent. I know that woman better than most and I can assure you that what she plans for the women of this city will be no paradise for most. But if I can take control of what she builds I could turn this place into a true sapphic paradise!

“I want something better for the women of this city, especially my pretty sexy ones. I want to turn those naive, inexperienced girls into true heroes. But superheroines need villainesses. The game must be played. Lilith sees this, but I know I could do better orchestrating it than she ever could. She’s… not like us, not really. She sees the game as a distraction, as something to keep her superpowered servants occupied and happy. It will only ever be an afterthought for her.

“Do you not see what the Ghost Cat is offering? A better world, one where you and the other pretty sexy ones defeat the villainess and make Sapphica City a better place. You won’t be able to do it without me, I promise you that. And in time you’ll learn serving me is more enjoyable than you can imagine.”

She stepped closer to Psigirl and ran her hands up then down the girl’s naked body, turning up the intensity of her enthralling allure to make sure the sensations overwhelmed her. “Agree to submit and you can have everything you want. You can even be a true hero instead of the villain you must worry you might become.”

Psigirl wiggled and moaned, trying to push past the pleasure dulling her mind. She wanted to curse the damned Sybian saddle. She’d be able to concentrate so much easier if not for its constant pleasurable vibrations.

“How could I ever trust you?” Psigirl asked, her voice a soft moan of pleasure as one of the woman’s hands neared her womanhood. “My first interaction with you was being drugged and kidnapped by you. I could never— oh!”

Ghost Cat smiled slyly as she slipped her hand under the girl to rub at her sex. With her hand pressed between the vibrating saddle and Psigirl’s body her fingers vibrated, making the things she did feel even better than they would have otherwise.

“You will learn trust,” Ghost Cat told Psigirl as she caressed her chest and played with the girl’s pussy. “You will learn to submit. Once you are loyal to me like my other pretty sexy ones are you’ll learn to love me like they do because I will take care of you better than any woman ever could. I will give you aftercare when you need it after patrolling the city. I will give you relief from the maddening sexual needs that build up in you, any time day or night. I will help you learn how to better control those sexual impulses that have led you to do such villainous things while I help you learn more about yourself. About your kinks. About all the things you are not self-aware enough to learn about yourself.”

As she spoke she rubbed at the girl, making her wiggle and moan. At the same time she used her enthralling allure to make sure Psigirl kept focused on what she was saying, ensuring she heard and understood what was being offered.

“But all of that will come in time. First you must submit, fully and completely. And for that to happen I need the biggest, juiciest carrot possible. I have such a thing, something I can offer the naughty pretty one that no one else can.”

Psigirl was staring into the woman’s intense silver eyes. “What?” she asked between heavy pants of pleasure. “What could you possibly have to offer me that you’re so certain would lead me to submit fully to you?”

Ghost Cat leaned in, taking a soft, long, wet, sensual kiss from the girl’s thin lips. Psigirl submitted to the kiss, moaning into the woman’s mouth as Ghost Cat’s tongue invaded her mouth. She shivered in delight as Ghost Cat slipped two fingers into her, working her sopping-wet hole in the most pleasurable way possible.

She worked Psigirl to the edge of climax then kept her there, prolonging the intense pleasure till the girl was whimpering into her mouth for release. Ghost Cat gave it to her, working her into climax. As Psigirl rode the waves of a second forced orgasm Ghost Cat kept working her body, kissing her and fingering her to ensure the pleasure was intense but not so draining that Psigirl passed out.

During and just after the orgasm Psigirl thought this was what the woman was offering: intense pleasure through sexual submission. It was something Psigirl had never thought she wanted but was starting to suspect was something she might need now she’d had a taste of it. In the heat of the moment, with the woman’s tongue in her mouth and her fingers in her cunt, Psigirl even thought it might be enough.

But after she was brought down from the height of sexual release, especially once their mouths parted and Ghost Cat pulled her fingers out of her, the spell was broken. This kind of pleasure, ANY kind of pleasure, would never be enough to make Psigirl submit the way the woman wanted her to. She was about to tell the woman that, but Ghost Cat spoke first.

“I can give you your Luna Bug’s love,” Ghost Cat whispered.

Psigirl froze.

Ghost Cat’s smile grew wider when she saw the reaction the words had gotten from her captive. “My pretty tall one will do, think, and feel what I want her to,” she told Psigirl. “Submit to me then prove your loyalty to me and I’ll ensure you become lovers once more. Deny me what I want and I’ll ensure it will NEVER happen.”

Psigirl’s body sagged. “How can I refuse that?” she asked, averting her eyes. “I submit… I’ll do what you want if it means I can have my Luna Bug back.”

“Good girl,” Ghost Cat cooed, stroking Psigirl’s face. “But you will have to prove your submission to me is sincere. You will not be given your precious Luna Bug’s love right away, you’ll have to prove your complete loyalty to me over time. You’ll be given tasks to do as you begin your life as a superheroine. You’ll interact with my pretty sexy ones the way I want you to. But first before all of that we shall begin simply.”

She tapped the bindings keeping Psigirl secured to the x-cross then helped the girl down off the Sybian saddle, tapping the device to turn it off as Psigirl was led off it.

Psigirl hadn’t realized how weak the drugs the woman had used on her were still making her till Ghost Cat let her try to stand on her own. Psigirl’s legs gave out under her and she immediately collapsed. The weakness was alarming, but with every breath she took she felt the drugs wearing off a bit more. Her body was still weak, but not her mind. She was mentally sharp by that point, and more importantly she felt her powers beginning to come back.

I won’t ever submit to a woman like you, she thought, hiding the anger and hatred she felt for Ghost Cat. As soon as her powers were back she was going to escape. She’d go right to Luna Moth and Glitterburst to tell them everything, certain they’d see this villainess for what she was. They’d believe her, they HAD to. And revealing this villainess’ evil plan might even help her earn Luna Moth’s love back!

That thought helped center Psigirl above all others. She knew she had to EARN Luna Moth’s love back, not be given it. Besides, this woman couldn’t have the influence over Glitterburst and Luna Moth she claimed. Psigirl had decided that the woman was a delusional villainess, one who had heavily overplayed her hand. Psigirl hadn’t considered accepting the offer the woman had made because she didn’t believe Luna Moth’s love was hers to offer.

She got the drop on me. Drugged me. Captured me. But that’s all about to be over. And once I’m out of this I’ll never let it happen again. Once I’m free I’ll NEVER let someone have this much control over me again, even if it was a bit exciting… But till then I have to keep playing along. I have to make her think I’m submitting till my powers return enough for me to use them on her.

“It’s time for you to submit,” Ghost Cat declared as she stared down at the naked girl lying at her feet. She stomped a foot in front of the girl’s face, using the toes of the leather high-heeled boot she wore to make Psigirl look up at her. “You will begin by licking your new Mistress’ boot. Prove you’re willing to suffer a little degradation and we’ll go from there.”

Psigirl looked up at her, trying to look as pathetic and submissive as possible. She locked eyes on the woman and opened her mouth, sticking her tongue out and then waiting for approval before beginning to lick the woman’s boot.

“There’s a good girl,” Ghost Cat cooed as Psigirl slowly worked her tongue up the woman’s footwear. “That will be enough. I need to get something to make your next proof of submission more enjoyable,” the woman said, turning her back to Psigirl and stalking away.

Dumb bitch, Psigirl thought, allowing a prideful smile to spread across her face once the woman’s back was to her. My powers are almost back. I can feel them… feel her mind. Not long now and I’ll be able to push into her mind and just turn it off then this whole farce will be over.

“Be a good girl and get up on your knees then turn the other way,” Ghost Cat commanded. “I want this next part to be a surprise.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Psigirl said, happy for the excuse to keep her face hidden from the woman. She felt so giddy that she’d soon be escaping it was going to be a struggle to hide how she felt.

“Now hold still, naughty pretty one. This is a surprise I need to give you before it’s too late.”

Psigirl’s hidden grin fell the moment her powers returned enough for her to see into the woman’s mind. Everything happened in a flash, with her powers too weak for her to use them to stop what she saw was happening.

“Stupid girl,” Ghost Cat hissed as she put a drug-soaked rag over Psigirl’s face. “I’m NOT a stupid woman. I knew exactly how long it would be before the drugs suppressing your powers started to wear off. And I’m no weak-minded, blushing schoolgirl with no willpower to resist mental powers. I felt it the moment you started to try and push into my mind.”

This time was worse than the first time the woman had held the drug-soaked rag over her face. Psigirl had felt so confident, then seen the danger she was in just in time to understand it but not stop it. Psigirl hadn’t even been able to try and claw the woman’s hand off her face this time, she was still drugged enough that the first breath of the drugged vapors caused her limbs to fall limp.

“You WILL submit,” Ghost Cat told Psigirl as the girl whimpered and collapsed into her arms. “I’ll drug you and we’ll start all over again when you wake up,” she explained as she held the damp rag over the girl’s face till she passed out. “We’ll keep doing this for days if we need to. But I promise you, naughty pretty one, before you leave the red room you WILL submit.”

Chapter Twenty-Five: In Over Her Head Part One

Luna Moth flew through the night, soaking in moonlight from a mostly clear sky. She was looking to blow off steam by finding someone to beat up, someone that she could unleash the full might of her powers on.

Let it be the Glam Gals, she thought as she surveyed the city below her. I’ve been afraid of a straight on rematch since that first night they defeated me. Afraid I’m not strong enough, afraid of what they’ll do if they defeat me again. Afraid I’ll LIKE it. But I’m not afraid anymore. After handling Psigirl’s arrival so well I’m not afraid of anything anymore.

There had been no sign of the Glam Gals in all their normal haunts. It seemed that since their victory over the Klepto Cats the gang had either been lying low or keeping their criminal activity to daylight hours.

Luna Moth made a mental note of that. I need to warn Glitterburst. If they ARE sticking to the daytime more she’ll start having run-ins with them, which hasn’t happened yet.

Thinking about Glitterburst left a happy, warm feeling inside Luna Moth. Her girlfriend left her feeling safe, assured, and calm. It was the opposite of what she felt when she thought about Psigirl. Thinking about HER left Luna Moth feeling upset, cold, unsafe, confused, and agitated.

I have to stop thinking about her, she told herself. I have to put her out of my mind or it’s going to drive me mad.

But Luna Moth knew it would be hard. Thinking about the girl might make her feel a plethora of bad feelings, but it brought a rush of good ones as well. She’d cared so deeply for her… Psigirl had been her first. Her first sexual partner. Her first love. The love was still there even if a large part of her didn’t want it to be.

And so was the attraction. Enough time had gone by that Luna Moth had forgotten just how attractive she found Psigirl.

Perhaps part of how she’d forgotten that was because she’d been with so many stunningly sexy women since arriving at Sapphica City. But she suspected it was more that Psigirl wasn’t really her type. The girl was small and flat chested. That was practically the opposite of the kind of woman she lusted most after. Psigirl was also mean. Luna Moth didn’t like mean. She liked sweet and passionate. Domineering and commanding was nice, too, but not mean.

Luna Moth found herself thinking about how she’d been able to stomach how mean Psigirl had always been. I always knew what a right little monster she could be to everyone else, Luna Moth thought as she mentally flipped through distant memories. But she was never that way with ME. I was so desperate for female attention and then so lovesick for her I ignored so much of what I didn’t like in her…

Her expression hardened as a dark thought ran through her mind. Did I choose to ignore what I didn’t want to see, or did she MAKE me overlook it? I still have no idea how much of what I felt for her was real or was just something she made me feel. How can I trust that she’s changed, that she just won’t manipulate me the same way again?

The dark thoughts were chased away by the sparkling light of Glitterburst’s voice running through her mind. “I know you think she has the potential to be a monster, that she could easily become a terrifying supervillainess. Maybe that’s true. But that’s NOT who I saw today. She was a scared, lovesick girl ashamed of what she’s done and desperate to earn back her lost love’s affection.”

I WANT Glitterburst to be right about her, Luna Moth thought as she let out a weary sigh. I miss her… And as mad as I was it was SO darned hard not touching Psigirl. Not pulling her in for a hug… Not kissing her. And there’s room in my life for her. Glitterburst has made it clear she doesn’t mind me taking other lovers… As long as Psigirl does the work to earn me back, if she makes it so I feel safe with her, I CAN let her back in.

Luna Moth got distracted by a bright, pulsing light in the distance. It was just the right kind of brightness and color to activate the part of her mind that was so fascinated with certain lights. She shifted the direction she was flying, moving in a transfixed, mindless haze towards the pulsing light.

Only as she got closer was she able to shake off her reckless “moth-brained” fixation with the light. Her mind raced into action, taking in her surroundings and realizing she’d let herself fly into danger.

She dived from the sky, landing on the nearest roof and hoping the crowd of people below hadn’t seen her. After willing her glowing wings to disappear, then finding a hiding place she could observe what was going on below, she was able to breathe a sigh of relief. The sinister group below were so engrossed with what they were doing they’d failed to notice her or her glowing wings flying above.

Luna Moth was looking down at the loading dock of a warehouse. The lights that had drawn her to the scene were coming from drones that hovered around, some flashing lights at each other as though that was how they communicated, and others welding things to the semi trucks robotic workers were busy unloading.

Many of the drones followed the workers, making alterations to the robots as they went about their tasks. The chaos of everything below was a little overwhelming so it took Luna Moth some time to take it all in then process what she was seeing.

Seeing so many of the robotic workers was an alarming sight. They’d used Synthomen at The Academy as sparing partners. Luna Moth had always found the artificial humans disturbing. Their smooth, human-shaped bodies looked metallic, yet their “skin” felt disturbingly real. Their construction and maintenance required the kind of super science that wasn’t common in the normal world. Only the largest corporations or organizations that employed superhumans with super intelligence had access to them.

Luna Moth knew a seedy-looking warehouse being stocked in the middle of the night by robots wasn’t likely to be part of a legal operation. The fact those robots were heavily modified made her even more suspicious, as modifying Synthomen was frowned upon.

Most of them don’t look like Synthomen anymore, Luna Moth thought as she stared down at the robots. The drones are modifying them so they look female, not male. I’ve never heard of a ‘Synthowoman’ before, but I can’t imagine those robots down there have any other name.

Looking inside an open loading dock Luna Moth could see a row of large coffin-sized crates. A swarm of drones hovered above them, busily working on whatever was inside them. Part of the swarm parted as a freshly modified Synthowoman sat up and climbed out of the crate.

The sight made Luna Moth gasp. Who could need so many robotic minions? What have I stumbled upon? Is this another one of Lilith’s operations, or is this something new to the city?

 A group of women walked out of the warehouse into sight, causing Luna Moth to duck out of sight. After waiting a few moments she cautiously peaked out from her hiding place, making sure the women hadn’t spotted her. None of them were looking up, so she felt safe to watch them, but made sure she stayed as well hidden as she could.

There were four women. Three of them were large. Each was muscular and busty in a way that made it clear they had superpowers.

One of the stronger women was exceptionally tall and FAR bustier than the other two. Her long hair was a vibrant, almost neon red and done up in fancy curls. She wore a revealing red and black costume that showed off how slender and well-muscled she was, while also drawing attention to her overlarge breasts.

Luna Moth thought the way the costume worked to draw attention to the woman’s breasts was unnecessary. They were large in a way only superhuman women’s breasts got and would have been impossible not to notice no matter how she was dressed.

Most odd, at least to Luna Moth, was what the tall woman had written on her chest. The words “Thinking Cap” were scrawled on the chest of her costume, stretched out slightly by her overlarge breasts.

She has to be a supervillainess, Luna Moth thought. They ALL have to be supervillainesses.

Although nowhere near as tall or busty as the supervillainess with the curly neon red hair, the other two muscular women were just as striking. Both of them wore blue police caps, bulky thigh-high boots, and a skimpy jacket that looked like it had been stolen from a stripper pretending to be a cop. Neither woman wore pants and their jackets hung open, revealing they wore nothing under what little clothing they did have on.

Both women had similar builds, and with their matching outfits Luna Moth doubted she’d be able to tell them apart from the distance she was at if not for their hair. One had long, vibrant pink hair while the other had equally long, purple hair.

Then there was the fourth woman below. She was a petite Asian girl who looked barely of age, although assuming she was a superhuman she was potentially much older than she looked. With long purple hair that hung almost to her butt and sweet, cute girlish features she looked even smaller and more fragile looking surrounded by the other towering, brutish women.

The three muscular supervillainesses were obviously bruisers and working as muscle. With the way they were milling around keeping an eye on the robotic swarm busy at work around them she assumed they were little more than henchwomen there to protect the operation.

Thanks to the grease-stained coveralls the petite girl wore Luna Moth assumed she was a servant of some kind as well, perhaps there just to oversee the robots. But as she watched it quickly became clear the small girl was running the operation. Aside from keeping busy typing in commands to a tablet, she often bossed the other three around, pointing and having the two “cop” bruisers help bring heavier crates in.

The huge breasted goon kept close to the small supervillainess. Luna Moth started to think she was the petite girl’s bodyguard, then something strange happened that left Luna Moth confused.

She watched as the petite girl shoved her tablet into the front pocket of her coveralls and huffed angrily. She started rubbing her temples and looked like she was nearly in tears of frustration.

The tall, large-breasted woman rushed to her side, saying something to her that seemed to calm her. She then picked the girl up and carried her to a small box about the size of a chair, which she sat the girl on. After that she loomed behind her, leaned over her as she lifted her overlarge breasts up, then lowered them onto the girl’s head.

Luna Moth watched in rapt confusion as both women’s eyes began to glow bright red. The petite girl shivered, looking relaxed as though the weight of the tall woman’s breasts had eased everything that had been frustrating her.

Perhaps it’s some weird, kinky method of calming her, Luna Moth thought. No, it has to be more than that. Their glowing eyes make it seem like one of them is using a power on the other.

After the initial moment of looking calmed the petite girl’s expression became serious. She looked deep in thought, stroking her chin like a cartoon villain plotting their next evil plan.

Luna Moth looked at the tall woman’s breasts resting on the girl’s head. She reread what was written on them. “Thinking Cap”.

“No,” Luna Moth mouthed. It can’t be that simple… or that silly, she thought as she giggled. It can’t be that the tall woman’s power is to supercharge someone’s mind by resting her breasts on their head! It just CAN’T.

But she knew it COULD. There had been plenty of people at The Academy whose powers had been disturbingly or comically sexual in nature. Most had washed out and never graduated, but knowing most of THOSE went on to become supervillains it suggested her assumptions might be correct.

The small supervillainess reached up and patted the sides of the large breasts on her head, signaling she was done with them. After the towering supervillainess stood up the little one looked like an all new woman who had been mentally recharged.

After pulling her tablet out of the front pocket of her overalls where she’d stored it and typing a few quick commands she looked shocked then excited. Luna Moth watched her wave for the two half-naked brutes to come to her. The girl barked commands at them, sending them away.

Luna Moth tensed when she saw them heading toward the building she was hiding on top of. Could I somehow have been spotted? Did she send them to come look for me?

She was distracted from her worries by the sight of a police car pulling up. Neither the small girl nor the tall, large-breasted woman seemed surprised or worried about the new arrival. That confused Luna Moth, and she grew even more confused when she saw the lone occupant of the car get out.

That’s Chief Shrivastava! What is she doing here? The supervillainesses seem eager to see her, but the chief doesn’t look too happy to be here. She looks mad and frustrated, but also subservient?

A horrible thought occurred to Luna Moth. Could Chief Shrivastava be working with these women? Or working FOR them? No… No, Chief Shrivastava would never become corrupt. She’s a valiant, honest woman.

But there she was, conversing submissively with the petite supervillainess. Luna Moth’s heart broke a little when she realized she might have been so very wrong about the woman she’d both admired and been insanely attracted to. Then there was the realization that if the woman WAS corrupt it would completely change the context of their sexual encounter.

Chief Shrivastava had been holding a folder full of documents that she now handed over. The petite girl eagerly took it and looked through the papers, nodding excitedly as she read them.

What is in those papers? What is going on?! What have I stumbled into here? And what do I do? I can’t go down there and try to confront them… There’s too many of those Synthowomen and drones. And even without them there’s the three brutes standing guard.

No, she realized, remembering the two half naked bruisers had been sent away. Only one. Where did the other two go?

Luna Moth stood up, backing away from the roof’s ledge. “It’s time to get out of here,” Luna Moth muttered.

The air in front of Luna Moth shimmered as a cloaked drone appeared before her. Before the shocked superheroine could react it sent a cloud of thick gas blasting into her face.

Luna Moth stumbled back, coughing. The world spun around her as she started to feel too weak to stand. She stumbled then fell to her knees, remaining there as she struggled to remain conscious.

The sound of the door leading onto the roof opening then closing behind Luna Moth helped her focus on remaining conscious. “Well, well, well. Look what we have here,” a deep female voice said from behind Luna Moth. “Seems like Metis’ pretty lights attracted a nosy, empty-brained moth.”

“Empty brained but look at that body,” a second woman with a similar voice replied. “I’m enjoying the sight of her from behind on her knees. Can’t wait to flip that slutty little skirt up and get my hands on her perky little ass.”

“I’m more eager to get my hands and mouth on the other side of her,” the first woman said as they both approached the helpless Luna Moth. “Let’s have a little fun with her before we bring her down so Metis and Thinking Cap can decide how THEY want to do with, or to her.”

Has to be the two supervillainesses I lost track of, Luna Moth thought as she struggled to prepare for what was about to happen. She’d been stupid staying to spy on the group for as long as she had, and now she was going to pay. She wanted to lie to herself and say the prospect of being taken advantage of by multiple supervillainesses at once didn’t already have her shamefully turned on, but whatever had been in the gas sprayed into her face had left her too weak to addle minded to do so.

When one of the women grabbed her upper arms and yanked her to her feet Luna Moth let out a little moan of excitement that shamed her deeply. It also left her wondering just how much of her current extreme arousal was from her shameful desire to be used by the two supervillainesses was natural. Had there been something in that gas that was helping her desires along? She had no doubt the situation would have her turned her on, but now that one of the women had hold of her she was realizing she was getting TOO turned on too quickly.

A gassing leaving me helpless that’s also drugged my body to leave me hyper-sexual? I should by angry and terrified but I’m not… I’m just excited, and ashamed, which makes me even MORE excited.

The supervillainess holding her from behind turned Luna Moth to face her partner, revealing the two women were exactly who Luna Moth had thought they were. She saw that the one standing in front of her was the pink-haired one, meaning the one holding her had to be the purple-haired one. The woman smirked evilly at Luna Moth, amused by the way the drugged and helpless heroine was drinking in the sight of her muscular, mostly exposed body.

Luna Moth’s eyes lingered on the woman’s large, firm, well-shaped breasts before visually slithering down her front. The woman’s hard, washboard abs did all the right things to Luna Moth at the moment, dialing up her arousal at being manhandled by a woman so much stronger than her.

By the time Luna Moth’s eyes reached the supervillainess’ crotch the helpless girl was shaking with anticipation. Memories fluttered through her mind of past defeats, of her enemies sitting on her face and making her eat them out. When her eyes fell on the woman’s hairless sex she was moaning and licking her lips, the most submissive animal part of her hoping for a repeat of the forced face sitting.

From the distance she’d observed them earlier she’d not been able to see that this woman had a small tattoo just above and to the side of her upper pubic mound. In time she’d find the other supervillainess had a matching one in the same place, but on the other side of her pubic mound as though it was a mirror image of the one on this woman.

The tattoo was a strikingly real imitation of a kiss mark left with purple lipstick. The other woman’s tattoo was pink, a sign that these two powered women were more than just co-supervillainesses. From a distance their nearly identical builds and similar “costumes” had suggested the two might be sisters or even twins, but once Luna Moth got to see them up close she realized that although built the same and wearing matching outfits their faces were decidedly different, and their relationship was VERY much non-familial.

“Such a pretty plaything,” the pink-haired supervillainess told Luna Moth as she stroked the girl’s cheek. When the helpless heroine responded by shuddering, leaning into the touch, and moaning as her half-closed eyes rolled into her head the woman laughed.

She leaned to the side, looking past Luna Moth to the woman holding the girl from behind. “Crimson Cloak was right about this one. I’m still jealous that bitch got to play with her first.”

“We’ll just have to make sure what we do to her is more memorable,” the supervillainess behind Luna Moth replied. “Isn’t that right, pretty plaything?” As she asked the question she leaned in close, making her voice deeper and breathy to tease one of Luna Moth’s ears. At the same time she slipped a knee between the girl’s legs, dragging it up the inside of a thigh then pressing it into her crotch.

Shame filled Luna Moth as her whole body flushed with arousal. She moaned and wriggled, pretending she was making a vain and hopeless attempt at escaping the woman’s grip but really using it as an excuse to grind herself down onto the knee teasing her sex. The way both women laughed at her suggested neither was fooled, only deepening Luna Moth’s shame and further flaring the heat burning her insides.

It’s the drugs in that gas, she told herself, not believing the lie but feeling she had to at least think the words. It was part of the game. She had to PRETEND she didn’t like this. Besides, if she DID admit she wanted them to have their way with her the encounter would be that much less hot. Now that it was happening her supercharged libido had kicked into overdrive. Why not indulge fully? She was helpless, but not really in danger. They played by the rules. Regardless of how they used and degraded her they WOULD let her go in the end.

“I don’t think the pretty slut is listening to you, Pink.”

“No, I don’t, Purple. It’s the drugs she was dosed with. I think we need to let Metis know she’s got the mix a little too strong. Look at how flush she is, look at the way she’s swaying and moaning softly. Her eyelids are so heavy I can barely see her pretty eyes. And I swear she’s so fucking turned on I can smell the lovely stink of her cunt from here. I was looking forward to needing to tease the toy to get her this wet and messy.”

“Still,” the supervillainess holding Luna Moth up said, “we’ll have plenty of fun. Why don’t you see if she’s actually as wet and fragrant as you suspect.”

The Pink haired villainess set her hands on Luna Moth’s hips, delighting in the girl’s moaned response to the simple yet domineering touch. “You ready for The Enforcers to take everything they can from you, pretty moth girl?”

When the woman started slowly running her hands down the side of Luna Moth’s body the girl’s eyes fluttered. “Please,” she moaned out, unsure if she was pleading for the woman to stop or begging for her to continue.

“Her legs are so long and slender,” Pink declared as her hands slipped past the bottom of Luna Moth’s short skirt onto the bare skin of her outer thighs. “Not too soft, and not too muscular. Just how I like my heroine meat,” she added as she lowered herself slowly to her knees so she could keep working her hands down Luna Moth’s legs.

The woman’s hands stopped when they reached the top of Luna Moth’s boots. By then the woman was on her knees, head nearly level with the heroine’s crotch. Looking down and seeing her head so close to her sex left Luna Moth breathless. She suspected that even if she hadn’t been drugged she’d have been panting in anticipation by that point.

It’s all so wonderfully overwhelming, she thought as the woman started running her hands back up Luna Moth’s legs. She closed her eyes, focusing on the feel of both women’s hands on her. One pair, gripping her upper arms so tightly it hurt, the other now caressing her bare inner thighs as she pushed Luna Moth’s skirt up to reveal her underwear.

“Such cute green panties,” Pink observed with a purr of carnal hunger. “The color matches her hair perfectly. God, I love how these heroines dress themselves up like perfect little fuck toys. I can’t wait till there’s enough of them in town that we can arrange run-ins like this nearly every night.”

“One at a time, love,” Purple said from behind Luna Moth. “We’ve got our greedy paws on THIS one, let’s focus on her. And since I’m busy back here holding her up why don’t you let me know what you’re finding down there?”

“My face is inches from her lovely little muff and the reek is divine,” Pink said before moving her nose closer to Luna Moth’s crotch then inhaling deeply. “Fuck me, she smells so strong!” She moved closer, leaning her head back then rubbing the underside of her nose into the dampest part of Luna Moth’s panties. “Fucking reeking and soaked through,” she said, voice deep and rumbling with delight.

Luna Moth wiggled and moaned, her whole body on fire. Shame and humiliation stoked the fires. Her breath came in quick gasps. “Don’t,” she huffed out. “Please,” she added a moment later, voice mad with desperation.

Purple leaned in close, brushing her lips against the back of one of Luna Moth’s ears. “What’s that, pretty fucktoy? ‘Don’t’ what? ‘Please’ what?”

Luna Moth panted and wiggled, rocking her hips to rub her pussy against the woman’s face still pressed into her crotch. She moaned and whimpered, struggling to think clearly enough to answer the woman’s questions. Don’t what? Don’t do this to me? Don’t NOT do this to me? Please stop? Please BEGIN? Maybe she meant all of it at once, the hero in her demanding she be more, and the raging libidinous monster that consumes her in moments like this demanding she eagerly debase herself to her fullest.

“Taste her,” Purple demanded.

Pink had been pressing her nose into Luna Moth’s crotch, mostly letting the girl wiggle and grind against her. Now she shifted, bending her head back and pressing her mouth into the girl’s damp panty-covered sex. She kissed her through the wet fabric, then kissed her again to enjoy the helpless heroine’s pathetic little moans.

“Please,” Luna Moth gasped. Her legs were shaking. She tried opening them further, but they were so weak and rubbery… With as muddled as her mind was from the drugs and arousal she found remaining on her heels too much. Her ankle twisted as her legs gave out, causing her to grunt in pain.

In one smooth motion the two women acted as one, Purple behind Luna Moth grabbing her more firmly and hefting her up while leading the girl to lean back on her for support. At the same time Pink wrapped her arms around Luna Moth, helping hold her up while bending back to lower her face so her face was left nearly under Luna Moth’s crotch. This left Luna Moth’s cunt resting on the woman’s face, her mouth pressed hard into the girl’s slit.

Luna Moth shivered and shook as the woman breathed heavily and hotly into the girl’s sex. The moisture from her breath mixed with the fragrant, muggy damp mess her pussy had made of her panties. The mingling of wetness left the girl shaking and even wetter.

“I have to know, how does she taste?”

Before Pink responded she opened her mouth and licked then sucked at Luna Moth’s panties, working the girl’s sex through the wet fabric. “Amazing,” the woman said, voice muffled by the girl’s sex and wet panties.

The vibrations of her voice overwhelmed Luna Moth. She threw her head back into the woman behind her, shaking and moaning out so loudly she feared the other supervillainesses below would be sure to hear her shame.

Luna Moth moaned louder when the woman used her nose to push Luna Moth’s panties to the side, exposing just enough of her pussy for the woman to get a proper taste. She licked and kissed the fleshy mound of her outer labia first, nudging the girl’s panties further to the side so she could kiss and lick and suck on the fleshy folds of the heroine’s inner labia. She then worked her way up the girl’s slit, sucking and nipping at the girl till her mouth reached Luna Moth’s clit.

“Too much,” Luna Moth gasped out when the tip of the woman’s tongue began to dart and dance around her swollen clit. “TOO MUCH,” she moaned and whimpered a moment later when the woman made her tongue wide and flat, pressing the thickest, fleshiest part of it flat against her swollen, fleshy pleasure bead. “Don’t, please, I’ll cum,” Luna Moth gasped when she felt the woman was about to start slowly dragging the flat of her tongue up her clit.

The woman did exactly what she feared, pressing her tongue hard against her clit while dragging it slowly up and over the fleshy, highly sensitive bud. The orgasm erupted instantly. Luna Moth’s whole body shook and convulsed. She moaned and writhed. She pressed back into the other supervillainess, twisting her head from side to side as she gasped out incomprehensible half-words.

Maybe if she hadn’t been drugged Luna Moth could have maintained the kind of control Mistress Katia had been teaching her. Focused on the pleasure, let it build in a way that left her in control. Let the orgasm come on her terms and in a way that didn’t drain her powers.

That wasn’t what had happened.

She was overwhelmed and in over her head, lost in the delights of being defeated and having the pleasure taken from her. The orgasm was a reckless, explosive thing that melted her mind and her powers. She’d have collapsed into a convulsing, drooling puddle if the two women hadn’t been so skillfully keeping her up.

“Her slender legs are giving out again,” Purple grunted, struggling to continue to keep the convulsing, pleasure-overwhelmed heroine upright. “Let’s lower her to the ground.”

Pink pulled her face away from Luna Moth’s cunt, wiping her mouth clean and grinning up at her partner. “She was delicious! So sweet and wonderfully fragrant, tasting of clean living, purity, and oh so much shame. Just like a good fuck toy should. And now that I’ve helped her get off I think it only fair she return the favor.”

“How about we test just how ‘pure’ the fucktoy is,” Purple suggested. By then they’d lowered Luna Moth to the ground, letting go of her and letting her moan out and convulse through the end of her climax. She kneeled by her, looming over the panting, pleasure-dazed heroine. “You owe my love an orgasm,” she told Luna Moth. “I know what she likes. Can you toss a salad, pretty long-legged fuck toy?”

When Luna Moth showed no sign of understanding or even hearing the question, the woman lightly tapped the girl’s cheek to get her attention. “Can you toss a salad?” she asked again.

Luna Moth blinked, trying to focus on the question. “What?” Salads? Why were these wonderfully cruel bruisers having their way with her asking about salads?

Pink scoffed. “She doesn’t know what you’re talking about; she’s too young. These kids don’t talk about ‘tossing salad’ anymore. I barely even hear ‘rimjob’ from the young crowd at the Eternal Passion Club.”

She grabbed a handful of Luna Moth’s curly lime-green hair and lifted her head, turning her to look up at her. “Ass, girl. Can you eat ass?”

Lewd memories flooded Luna Moth’s muddled mind of women’s asses pressed into her faces, different women demanding she lick and tongue their assholes as they ground their backends into her pretty face. The gang that had taken turns using her face, and Mistress Katia. And someone else? Not Glitterburst… That wasn’t her girlfriend’s style. Then who?

Psigirl pretending to be a supervillainess, she realized. The raunchy memories of their kinky games at the Academy weren’t things she let herself remember very often, and having one of them pop into her mind now unwanted seemed to heighten everything she was feeling. Confusion and arousal and helplessness all mixed with the turbulent emotion storm she’d been riding that night.

“I can eat ass,” Luna Moth whimpered out, thinking about Psigirl and ashamed memories of those kinky games were leaving her so turned on right then. “But I’m a good girl,” she added. “You have to make me.”

“Well then, let’s make you,” the two supervillainesses said in near unison and with great joy.

They each grabbed one of Luna Moth’s legs and started dragging her away from the roof’s edge where they’d been having their fun with her. “Let’s find the cleanest part of the roof,” one of the women said.

A cloaked drone materialized nearby, wobbling and beeping to signify it had heard them, then turning and projecting a beam that scanned the roof. After the scan it hovered away, rising a bit then sending out a burst of pressurized air that cleared dust and grit away from the cleanest part of the roof.

As they dragged Luna Moth past the drone both women tipped their fake police caps to the drone. “Much appreciated, now shoo. We’re going to have our fun and we like to at least PRETEND we’re not being watched.”

The drone beeped, wobbled its body as though waving goodbye, then shimmered and disappeared from sight.

“I’ll get in position, love,” Pink said as she let go of Luna Moth’s leg. “You mind taking care of the rest?” As she asked the question she got on the ground, lying face down then propping her top half up on her elbows.

“Of course, love,” Purple replied, grabbing Luna Moth and hefting the loopy superheroine up. “You ready to eat my partner’s ass?” she asked the girl as she positioned her face down between the other woman’s legs, holding her up so her face was about a foot above the woman’s bare ass.

“I’ll do anything you make me,” Luna Moth moaned pathetically, trying to hide how excited she was. The deep humiliation she felt was burning her up with intense arousal, but half the fun of the game was trying to pretend it wasn’t.

“I know you’re drugged and weak, but you gotta help out a little,” Purple told Luna Moth. “You’ll need to slip those long arms under my lover’s body so you can hold on tight while your face is buried in her magnificent muscular backend.”

Pink lifted her ass in the air, positioning it better for the girl’s face to be shoved into it while also providing space for Luna Moth to slip her arms under the woman. Luna Moth’s arms were weak and felt like noodles she could barely control, yet once she had them under the woman’s body she found the strength to grab her dense, muscular thighs and hold tight.

“There’s a good girl,” Purple told her, the phrase making Luna Moth shudder in delight. “Now get to eating that perfect ass,” she growled, shoving Luna Moth’s face into her partner’s waiting cheeks.

Luna Mouth moaned in horrified delight as the woman kept a superpowered hand on the back of her head, ensuring her face was pressed tight into the woman’s cheeks.

“Get that pretty mouth open and get to work,” Purple growled. “Lick it. Tongue fuck it. I wanna see and hear you shaking your head like your motorboating her ass. I’m gonna keep your face pressed in that callipygian ass till you feel like your suffocating. When you get to that point you pat her thighs and I’ll let you pull away to get a few quick breaths in so you don’t pass out, understand?”

Luna Moth nodded her head, moaning into the asshole she was licking to show she understood. She moaned louder, losing herself in the degrading bliss of being forced to suffocate in the woman’s ass while pleasuring her puckered hole.

She gave it her all. Licking. Tongue fucking her hole. Using not just her tongue and mouth but her entire face to work the woman and pleasure her.

For her part Pink made Luna Moth’s job easier by adjusting her ass, lifting it higher and angling it so the lower half of the heroine’s face was pressed into her pussy. Luna Moth suspecting the ass eating would be just a warmup and eventually she’d be made to eat out the woman’s pussy. She looked forward to it, hoping they’d prolong THIS degradation for as long as they could before Pink NEEDED to feel Luna Moth’s mouth on her cunt.

By the woman’s happy moans Luna Moth knew she was doing a good job. Purple either didn’t hear her partner, or more likely didn’t care. She kept a firm grip on the helpless heroine’s head, keeping her face ground into her partner’s ass till Luna Moth tapped her thighs, signaling a desperate need for air. Only then would she ease up, letting Luna Moth take in a few deep breaths before shoving the girl’s face back into her partner’s backend.

“Girl’s got a skilled mouth,” Pink gasped.

Purple chuckled cruelly. “I’ll take your word for it now, love. But it might be more about enthusiasm than skill. I think this little slut is REALLY into being degraded. I think we hit the goldmine with this overeager fuckmeat. Am I right, slutty fuckmeat? Do you enjoy being used and degraded this way?”

She grabbed some of Luna Moth’s hair and jerked her head back, making the girl yelp in pain.

“Yes,” Luna Moth gasped before shuddering in joy at the humiliation of being made to admit how much she enjoyed this.

“Well then, let’s pile on the perverse humiliation,” she told Luna Moth as she shoved the girl’s face back into her partner’s ass.

At first Luna Moth was confused when the woman let go of her head after pushing her face back into Pink’s ass. She moaned longingly, missing both the firm contact and the added humiliation of being MADE to keep her face pinned in the woman’s ass as she ate it. She’d keep going, but she lost a bit of her carnal high with her head no longer held in place.

And then her head was being shoved tight into the woman’s ass and held in place once more. Tightly, and different than before. Luna Moth didn’t understand at first. Her drug and arousal addled mind took some time to process what was happening, but when she understood she felt a wave of humiliation-fueled pleasure wash over her whole body.

Purple had stood, turned around, then lowered herself to squat on top of Luna Moth. She had sat on the back of the girl’s head, using HER ass to press the heroine’s face into her partner’s ass. She remained that way, wiggling her ass from side to side as she pressed on the back of Luna Moth’s head, grinding her face into Pink’s backend.

Pink had propped herself up on an elbow and twisted to look back at what had changed. When she saw her partner using her ass to grind the girl’s face into her backend she let out a deep, long moan of approval.

“Don’t fucking stop. You’ve got her frantic to please,” she gasped. “So good,” she gasped a moment later as she turned to bury her face in her arms while raising her ass and pressing her backed into Luna Moth’s face to better grind the girl’s head between her and her partner’s asses.

“Good,” she gasped louder into her arms. “Good. Good! Good!!!” A moment later she was repeating the one word so quickly it blended into one long, moaned out exclamation of joy. “Goodgoodgoodgood!”

When Luna Moth started slapping the woman’s thighs in desperate need to breathe the woman broke. “Off,” she growled at Purple. “Get off her, yank the slut up, I need to flip over. I need her mouth on my cunt.”

As soon as Luna Moth’s face was free of the woman’s ass she gasped in deep, filling her lungs with much needed air as the two moved like a whirlwind, yanking her up while Pink flipped over. She’d barely had a chance to breathe in enough to stop feeling dizzy from lack of air before her face was being shoved into the woman’s pussy.

“Show her you can eat pussy as good as you eat ass,” Purple growled.

The woman got on her knees beside Luna Moth, keeping a firm hand on the back of the girl’s head to ensure she gave her partner the oral attention she craved. The new position also allowed her to reach back and grab Luna Moth’s backend, lifting it up so the girl was on her knees, her front end pressed down as though bowing or worshiping Pink’s pussy.

She took advantage of Luna Moth’s new position, using her free hand to flip the girl’s skirt up and expose her backend. She reached around her, grabbing her cunt and giving it a tight squeeze. This caused the girl to moan in forced delight, the vibrations of the sound into Pink’s pussy making HER moan in response as well.

“Let’s see if I can make you cum before Pink does,” Purple said as she pulled Luna Moth’s soaked through panties to the side so she could rub her cunt. “Oh my, listen to her moan! I think it’s a race at this point. Who’s going to cum first?”

“Me,” Pink gasped. “She ate my ass so good… And her mouth! So wet. So skilled. Most cunt-hungry heroine I’ve ever had eating me out. Fuck! FUCK! Almost there,” she said, slopping Purple’s hand away from Luna Moth’s head so she could grab the girl’s head herself.

She held it tight with both hands, rocking her hips and grinding her cunt into the girl’s face with wild abandon while holding it hard against her. “So close. So close. So close,” she started muttering, the speed of the words matching how close to climax she was.

Luna Moth moaned and wiggled, overwhelmed by the intensity of the moment. The intensity increased when Purple started working the girl’s pussy with both hands, using one to rub at her upper slit and clit and using the other to finger her sopping wet hole.

Pink stopped moving her hips, holding Luna Moth’s head tight in place as she screamed while her body shook with pleasure. Luna Moth started cumming at nearly the same time Pink did, howling in delight into her cunt and convulsing even harder.

Purple worked the girl’s cunt with cruel delight, thrusting an extra finger into her and plunging them all deeper and harder into her while rubbing more vigorously at her pussy. She pushed the girl’s climax as hard and high as she could, watching closely for the moment it became too much for her.

“Let her breath,” Purple snapped when she saw the moment arrive.

Pink let go of Luna Moth’s head, flopping back and arching her back as her howl of pleasure continued. She was still cumming, but her orgasm had gone on long enough that she no longer needed the girl’s mouth on her cunt to ensure her pleasure reached the highest of carnal heights.

“Breathe, girl,” Purple said softly as she abandoned the girl’s cunt and grabbed Luna Moth, rolling her onto her side.

Luna Moth moaned and convulsed, the power-draining orgasm nearly too much for her. She felt herself fade almost to the edge of unconsciousness and was only kept awake by the gentle, calming caresses of Purple. “Ease down, girl, ease down. Stay with us. We’re not done with you.”

The soft tone and gentle touch confused Luna Moth. It reminded her of the way Mistress Katia would give her something like aftercare but wasn’t. An unspoken acknowledgment that a scene had gone too far, and a course correction to ease her out of the intensity so the playtime could go on and a new scene could be started and indulged in before the night would end and real aftercare would be given.

“Fuck that was good,” Pink said as she panted through her own post-orgasmic weakness. “I need a few minutes,” she huffed, going limp and grinning contentedly up at the stars above. “Little fucktoy’s the best I’ve ever had.”

“I don’t think I’ll get a turn right now,” Purple said sadly as she pulled Luna Moth into her lap to better caress and comfort her. “Worked her a bit too hard at the end there and she’s barely conscious now. But damn she suffers prettily through a forced orgasm. Honestly, if the night had to end here I’d be more than satisfied. Besides, love, you could always take care of me once Metis is done with us for the night.”

The mention of the other supervillainess shook Pink out of her post-orgasmic laze. “We better bring the girl to her soon,” she groaned, trying to sit up but finding she didn’t have the strength yet.

“Once you can stand, love,” Purple said. “Metis will understand. Besides, the little freak is busy with her projects. She told us she didn’t care how long we took as long as we kept the little super-slut from interrupter her.”

“I remember,” Pink replied. “But I also know how squirrely the little freak can be. When she gets done with what she’s focused on she’ll be worked up and in need of relief. If we don’t have the girl down there by then she’ll send the drones to retrieve us.”

She managed to sit up and hugged herself, shivering dramatically as she looked around. “They way some of them can cloak themselves creeps me out,” she said, looking around as thought suspecting they were surrounded by invisible drones. “I bet some of them have cameras on them and they record everything so she can watch it all later.”

“It’s the Synthowomen that weird me out,” Purple replied. “And this new project she’s working on? What she wants to make with one of them? It’s just not right.”

“Not right at all,” Pink agreed. She then groaned, forcing herself to stand. “Think you can carry the fucktoy?”

“Easily,” Purple said, rising to her feet with a half-conscious Luna Moth held in her arms.

“Good. Let’s go take her to Metis,” Pink said with a weary groan as she led the way down from the roof.

Chapter Twenty-Six: The Ghost Cat’s Captive Part Two

The first thing Psigirl was aware of as she woke from the haze of a drug induced deep sleep was painful thrusting. Slow at first, as though the penetration was being done with care to help her wake from the deep void she’d been forcefully sent into. Psigirl groaned as she floated towards hazy awareness, the slow, steady thrusting pushing her towards the surface.

Someone was fucking her, and NOT in her pussy. Yet even as she struggled to rise out of the mental fog she was lost in there was never any doubt it was a woman using a strap-on fucking her ass. The appendage penetrating her was too rigid yet bendy while lacking any of the soft tactile fleshiness a non-toy phallus would have.

Psigirl’s mind was still pickled with a potent mix of drugs, some of which she would later assume had been ministered while she’d been unconscious. That cocktail kept her teetering in that dream-filled space just on the edge of consciousness, allowing her to be aware of the weight of a woman holding her face-done on a bed while fucking her ass with a strap-on, all while bobbing in and out of strange half-dreams.

Half-suppressed memories distorted by drug-fueled dreams ran through her mind. Wispy nightmares of desperate times she’d forced herself to try things with boys and quickly confirmed she had no interest in them. It was a blip in her life; a bit of experimentation she’d tried her best to forget about.

“Can’t,” She muttered into the pillow her face was half turned into. When she mumbled the word thick drool leaked from her mouth, joining a cold, wet patch on the pillow. How long had she been like this? Laying here, drooling, drugged out of her mind?

“Out of me,” she mumbled, her words so slurred that even in the haze she was lost in she knew there was no chance the woman taking advantage of her could understand them.

“What’s that, naughty pretty one? What are you trying to say as you come back to me?”

Psigirl grunted, trying to ignore the confusing way the painful thrusting was making her feel. She didn’t like it. Or did she? No… No, she HATED being penetrated like this. Strap-ons were for HER to use on other women, NOT for them to use on her.

And in her ass? Hell no! It HURT. Right? Of course it did. At least she thought it SHOULD. Yet the woman holding her down and having her way with her was being so gentle… Sliding the strap-on in and out of her tightest hole with such tender slowness… And the sliding motions were so smooth! The woman must have used a TON of lube on her ass.

“You were trying to tell me something, naughty pretty one,” the woman said, voice low and purring like a cat. She had a hand on one of Psigirl’s shoulder blades, holding her down with her weight. The other hand was stroking the helpless girl’s side, teasing and tickling her awake with confusing tenderness. “Come on, naughty pretty one. I believe in you. You’ve already pushed past the drugs much faster than any other woman I’ve drugged like this. I believe in you. You’re strong. You can be the greatest superheroine this city has known. Show me I’m not wrong about you.”

The voice. Whose voice was it? Psigirl knew the voice. That strange, unplaceable accent. The sexy, domineering purr of confident command mixed with that alluring undertone of kind seduction. It brought to mind a cat purring and rubbing to get what it wants, then biting you to show dominance. A cat, yes! THE cat. The supervillainess Ghost Cat. The one that had captured her.

“Refuse,” Psigirl slurred into the pillow as more drool flowed out of her moving lips. “Fuck off, Ghost Cat,” she groaned out, giving it her all to make her words understandable. Psigirl groaned again, her limp muscles starting to come back to life as she began to fight past the drugs that had made her so helpless. “Get the strap out of my ass,” she grunted, flopping her arms enough to brace her hands on the bed to try to push herself up.

It didn’t work. It was like trying to use a limp noodle to press up a body three times as heavy as it should be. But she was waking up. Her body felt wrong. Weak. But she was regaining control. And she could feel her powers now. Whatever the evil supervillainess had drugged her with had temporarily gotten rid of them, but they were returning. Not usable yet, but she could FEEL them now.

Ghost Cat cooed in amusement, stroking Psigirl’s side like an approving parent. “There’s the feisty naughty little one I know will become my most prized possession. So demanding. So defiant. But she’s been a BAD girl. She MUST be punished. And it pleases the naughty pretty one’s Mistress to fuck her naughty pretty one up the ass.”

“Not my Mistress,” Psigirl grunted. “And I’m not your anything,” she added, trying once more to push herself up off the bed and completely failing. The meager attempt took a lot out of her, causing her to let out a pathetic whimper and then go completely limp again.

She wasn’t used to feeling helpless. It was a crushing blow to her ego and for a moment it was too much. Psigirl choked back a sob then turned the crying fit threatening to explode out into a groggy growl of defiance. “I’ll never be your possession! And I’ll never call you ‘Mistress’. Now get that fucking strap-on out of my ass!”

As she said the words she imagined they were spoken with strength and fierce defiance. Once she was done, once she deflated and felt how exhausting speaking them was, she admitted they hadn’t come out like she’d imagined. They’d been slurred and weak, barely understandable at best and incomprehensible at worse. In short, she hadn’t been fierce, she’d been pathetic.

Ghost Cat, still slowly fucking Psigirl’s ass with the strap-on, leaned close to whisper in Psigirl’s ear. “Oh, naughty pretty one, you are wrong about so many things. You will submit fully to me. You WILL become my thing, devoted fully to me. But I think not now, not this session. During this session I will accept a smaller submission. We will start with this punishment,” she purred, licking the girl’s ear then nipping it as she thrust the strap-on deep into her asshole. “The strap-on does not leave your pretty, perky little ass until you submit,” Ghost Cat told her. “Till you tell me the words, ‘I submit, Mistress’.”

Psigirl had initially been distracted by the feel of the naked woman’s large, heavy breasts resting on and then pressing into her back as she leaned down to whisper in her ear. They were so dense yet soft, and the skin so warm against hers… And the feel of her breath in her ear! It had made her shiver then moan.

It HAD to be the drugs making her feel this way. Not just overwhelmed by the mix of physical and emotional sensations but ENJOYING being overwhelmed by them. Even being fucked up the ass was feeling good to her, although not exactly the physical sensation of the perverse sex act. It didn’t hurt anymore, not really, although it was still slightly uncomfortable. Discomfort aside, it was ENJOYABLE. Because it was being done TO her. It was like how fucking a girl with a strap-on felt good, only that sexual high she was feeling had been flipped around like a backwards image in a mirror.

“N-never,” Psigirl moaned out, trying not to let it come across in the hesitant, stuttered word how hot this was making her. “Never submit. Never call you that word. Can’t make me. No matter how you hurt me.”

“Hurt you? The naughty pretty one’s Mistress DOES like to hurt girls. And women. All the pretty female things. She ADORES hurting them all. But pain is not the only way to break a woman. To train her. To change her. To own her. Pleasure and a mental mind-fuck are just as potent tools.

“You think the strap-on in your ass is about hurting? No, naughty pretty one. It is about dominance. It is about showing you that your Mistress is more than skilled enough to make pain pleasure, and to wield it like a weapon that will break and control you. That a mix of pain and pleasure is all a woman like me needs to make a subby girl like you submit.”

Psigirl gasped and moaned, drooling onto the pillow. She gripped the sheets, digging her nails into the fabric. The moment had grown even more intense, the heat of the woman dominating her burning her insides.

She became aware of the way her hips were moving now. Pressing up into the woman’s body, helping the strap-on enter her deeper while allowing Psigirl to feel more of the woman’s warm skin when she pressed into her. Wiggling and rocking her hips so she could rub her pussy into the bed, flexing her thighs to help gather sheets and blankets between them so there was more there to grind her sex against. Enjoying the damp patch building up under her as her pussy started to drool almost as much as her mouth.

“Won’t submit,” Psigirl moaned out, aware of how unconvincing the words sounded. “Can’t make me.”

“A challenge? Such a defiant naughty pretty one. Her Mistress happily accepts the challenge. It is educational. She must show her naughty pretty one how her Mistress mixes pain and pleasure to make her possession submit.”

The woman pressed her body harder into Psigirl’s back, letting out a quiet, breathy laugh into the girl’s ear when she felt Psigirl responding with a sweet little moan to the feel of her tits pressed into her back. “Open for me, my deadly little flower. Spread your petals. Lift your ass, let me slip my hand under you so I can show you how skilled my nimble fingers are.”

Psigirl thought about resisting. About refusing. About barking out a nasty, defiant curse. But the thought left nearly as fast as it had arrived. She used what strength she had to lift her ass, cooing eagerly as the woman slipped a hand under her. A few moments later she was moaning in delight as the woman started playing with her pussy.

The girl gasped. She moaned. She shuddered with pleasure. If someone had told her she’d enjoy being half drugged out of her mind and fingered while being fucked up the ass with a strap-on she’d have scoffed. But she WAS enjoying it. Maybe it was just the drugs, but in the moment she couldn’t remember ever feeling so lost in sexual pleasure.

“Please,” she gasped. “Don’t. Don’t stop! Keep going. I’m close.” When Ghost Cat eased up her skilled finger work Psigirl groaned in frustration. She had been so close! Why had she told the cruel, evil woman that? All she’d done was give the awful woman a new weapon to use against her. A new way to torment her!

“My naughty pretty one will cum for her Mistress,” Ghost Cat told Psigirl before playfully licking then nipping at the girl’s ear. “Her Mistress always treats her good girls. But remember, this is punishment and education. The naughty pretty one must show she can be a good girl. She has to give her Mistress what she wants. Only then will her Mistress make the naughty pretty one cum.”

Psigirl groaned in dismay. She knew she would break, that she’d give the woman what she wanted. She held off as long as she could, telling herself it wouldn’t count. That she wouldn’t mean it. That it was just something she was saying so the woman would make her cum.

“Say the words, my naughty pretty one,” Ghost Cat whispered so low Psigirl could barely hear the words. “Just three words. ‘I submit, Mistress’. Such a simple thing her Mistress asks her naughty pretty one.”

Psigirl whimpered. She was awake enough to understand what was happening, why she was feeling what she was feeling. The woman had drugged her and was using her powers to manipulate her emotions. She was taking advantage of her supercharged libido and kinks Psigirl hadn’t known she had. It was all manipulation. She knew saying the words would matter even if she “didn’t” mean them. Saying the words now wouldn’t break her, speaking them wouldn’t bend her will to this woman, but it WOULD be a step down that road.

The helpless heroine whimpered again then groaned in frustration as the woman holding her down, fucking her ass, and working her cunt with nearly unbelievably skilled fingers brought her to the edge of climax then forced her back down.

Psigirl wanted to resist. She knew she WOULD keep resisting later. But right then? Right then she had to take that first step.

“I submit, Mistress,” she whimpered out.

“What a goooooood girl my naughty pretty one can be,” Ghost Cat purred into Psigirl’s ear as she brought the helpless heroine to climax with frightening, lazy ease. She kept working the girl as she came, slowly and sensually fucking her ass with the strap on while using the hand tucked under Psigirl to work her cunt. To rise the pleasure of the orgasm to heights that would melt the girl’s mind and drain her powers just as they began to return. To dominate her with pleasure just like she’d promised.

And then she eased the girl down. Ghost Cat slowed the thrusting of her strap-on. She worked Psigirl’s cunt with the skill that made the end of her climax a slow, soft burning away of pleasure instead of a sudden ending of delight. She cooed and nuzzled the back of the girl’s neck, stopping often to kiss the nape of her neck. “There’s a good girl,” she whispered again, giving the girl’s nape one last kiss before carefully pulling up, off, and out of her.

* * *

Psigirl wasn’t sure exactly when she’d lost her grip on consciousness, and even less sure when she’d pulled herself back up over its precipice. She must have passed out sometime towards the end of the intense, soft, long orgasm. Yes, it had to be. But when had consciousness ended? She vaguely remembered the surprisingly intense pleasure of the strap-on being pulled out of her. Or had that happened after the power-draining orgasm had made her fade? Had she only felt that moment as part of a deliciously perverse dream?

And when had she woken back up? That was even less clear. She’d been rolled over and had something put over her mouth and nose. Something disturbingly medical feeling, like a plastic face mask? There had been gas after that. It had made her feel good. Giddy yet drowsy then warm in all her most womanly places. Dreams had mixed with the waking world even more after that, both worlds blending together till they were the same thing.

Then there had been a sharp pain that had lasted only a moment. A needle? Yes, a needle. Ghost Cat had injected her with something. Drugged her again. But why? Hadn’t the gas been drugs? Why two different kinds? Maybe the gas had been just a dream… But why would she dream about that? It hadn’t been a nightmare. It had been… warm? Pleasant? Why would she dream a dream like that?

“Why?”

That had been her asking the question, hadn’t it? Of course it had. She knew her own voice even when it sounded odd. No, not odd. It had sounded like… pink? Yes. Her voice had sounded pink. And then, when Ghost Cat had helped her off the bed, grabbing her hands and pulling her first to sit up on the bed’s edge then stand, the contact had felt wrong. It had felt like… vanilla? Cloves? The perfume Luna Moth used to wear? Baking cookies? Yes. No, those were smells! The woman’s touch couldn’t “feel” like an enthralling mix of pleasant odors, could it?

“What’s going on? What did you do to me?” As she asked the questions she tasted the words. They were a blending of pinks and purples, swirling and becoming vapors that smelled like confusion.

“Just a little drug-induced synesthesia to better help break my naughty pretty one,” Ghost Cat said, stroking Psigirl’s face with the back of a hand then taking the girl in her arms and pulling her in close as though to slow dance with her. She held her tight, pressing her naked body into the girl’s and started to dance. “Does my touch feel like music? Can you taste the sound of our movements? Hear the eroticism of my breasts nearly suffocating you because of our height difference?”

Psigirl’s arms had wrapped around the significantly taller woman, one hand clinging to her waist, the other snaking up her back so her dainty hand could cling to the back of the woman’s shoulder. “Yes,” the girl gasped into the pair of breasts smothering her face. “Yes,” she gasped again, overwhelmed by how mixed up all her senses were. The taste of colors. The sounds of feelings. The touches of sounds. The flavors of eroticism and seduction.

“Show your Mistress you can be a good girl, my naughty pretty one,” Ghost Cat purred as she ran her hands up Psigirl’s naked back. One kept going, caressing and teasing until the woman’s fingers were slithering their way into the girl’s vibrant red hair to tease the sensitive flesh of her scalp. The other hand turned near her shoulders, reversing course to slither down then slip around her side to hold the girl tight against her.

“Adore your Mistress,” Ghost Cat commanded sensually as she grabbed tight hold of Psigirl and made sure the girl’s face became pressed into one of her large breasts. “Lick. Suck. Adore. Worship my breasts with that pretty, wet little mouth of yours. Luxuriate in the submission. Drown in the sensations, all mixed up and confused. Lose yourself in what I’m doing to you. What I’m forcing you to do. What I WILL do WITH you once I break you.”

Psigirl moaned and whimpered as she sucked on the woman’s breast. The taste of the woman’s skin was pink and white and black. The sound of her noisily sucking on the supervillainess’ tit was a tasty sweetness. The sight as she looked up and saw Ghost Cat leering triumphantly down at her sounded like a siren call of overwhelming arousal.

It was too much. Too much sensation. Too many senses all mixed up until nothing made sense. All that was left was obedience, it was all her drug-addled mind could handle.

So she did as she was told. She licked the woman’s tits, focusing on one nipple then the other. She sucked on them. At first just Ghost Cat’s nipples, but then all of her breasts. She reveled in the soft yet dense feel of the woman’s breasts, luxuriating in the strange way the feel and tastes became sounds and colors. She adored the woman’s breasts. She worshiped them.

They were like a holy revelation in her hands and mouth, and even though she KNEW it was all the drugs that had been pumped into her she knew the revelation would change her. That even when she was back in her right mind large breasts would do something different to her, at least when it came to women who were dominating her.

“There we go,” Ghost Cat purred approvingly. “Your Mistress knew you could be a good girl. And my naughty pretty one’s mouth! So skilled. So good at worshiping your Mistress’ body. But I think it’s time we put it to even better use.”

She firmly pushed Psigirl back then took the drugged girl’s hand and led her to a chair in the room’s corner. “You will continue to worship your Mistress with your mouth,” Ghost Cat declared as she sat in the chair. She let her body slide forward as she spread her legs wide open. “Now kneel, my pretty naughty one, and worship your Mistress’ pussy with your pretty, skilled, wet mouth.”

Psigirl dropped to her knees. She bowed as though preparing to pray before a shrine. As her face neared Ghost Cat’s pussy she paused to inhale the woman’s scent. The smell overwhelmed her as odors became sounds and colors and the feeling of arousal and submission.

“Taste it, naughty pretty one,” Ghost Cat growled. She grabbed Psigirl’s head with both hands, pulling the girl’s face into her crotch. “Eat. Feast. Adore. Worship. Lap at my cunt and eat me good till the drugs wear off. Keep feasting on your Mistress’ pussy till the drugs wear off and the taste is just taste and not colors or sounds.”

Later Psigirl would try to remember details from the marathon oral session, but they were as ephemeral in her memory as they had been in the moment. She was on an erotic drug trip, as high from the drugs Ghost Cat had dosed her with as she was with a potent mix of arousal and whatever Ghost Cat had been doing to her emotions with her powers.

Had she kneeled there between the supervillainess’ legs eating her out for minutes? For an hour? Hours? DAYS? Psigirl had no idea. In the moment time had seemed to stretch out forever and happen all at once, and later it was all such a drugged blur of shifting, mixed up sensations she couldn’t tell.

Only two things were clear to her when she thought back on the event. The first was that she enjoyed every horrible, confusing, humiliating moment of being made to sexually service the woman that had captured and drugged her. The second was that even after the drugs began to wear off and her senses started to return to normal she didn’t want to stop, didn’t want it to stop happening TO her. Even when her powers started to return she held off trying to use them. Psigirl kept kneeling there, adoring, worshiping, and feasting on the evil woman’s cunt as she played with her own dripping pussy.

The strange spell Psigirl had found herself lost in only started to wear off when Ghost Cat’s happy, contented lewd moans were replaced by the supervillainess beginning to monologue, a habit Psigirl had always found annoying.

“You see, naughty pretty one? You like submitting. You need this. Need a Mistress to keep you in check. To keep you a heroine and stop you from becoming a villainess. This is what was meant for you. Submitting, and not to just any woman, but to ME.”

No. It was the first clear thought Psigirl had managed to think in some time. No, I’m not doing this, the young superheroine thought as she forced herself to focus past the carnal high of sexually servicing her captor. She focused on how much her neck and jaw hurt after the marathon oral session. That helped. Next she forced her hands to stop what they were doing between her legs. That helped, too.

I’m not going to become what she wants, Psigirl told herself. This was just a fluke. It was the drugs. The unlocking of this kinky high of being made to submit. I know about it now, and I know to avoid a defeat like this again. Maybe when I have my Luna Bug back we can play games again. Yes, that’s it. When everything is perfect again I can safely play with this kink, but now? Now I’m ending this.

Psigirl had thought she was back to her senses, with the drugs having worn off. She was wrong. It was only the drugs that had been causing the synesthesia that had worn off, all the others were still affecting her. Slowing her mentally and physically. Dulling or outright cutting off her powers. Giving her a false sense of her strength.

In her mind she thought all she needed to do was reach into Ghost Cat’s mind and turn it off. In reality, her powers were so weak that the woman had plenty of time to react to the feeling of the girl trying to slip her sticky telepathic fingers into her mind.

“You will learn,” Ghost Cat said, voice suddenly deep and full of dark menace. She moved with a speed that shocked Psigirl, and it was only when she felt how slow her reaction was that the young heroine finally realized she was still heavily drugged.

The woman shoved the girl back and in a flash had her pinned to the ground. An attempted telepathic jab at the woman’s mind did nothing, and even if Psigirl hadn’t been drugged she’d never have had any hope of physically overpowering the much, MUCH stronger woman.

Shock from how suddenly things had changed and how wrong she’d been about not being drugged turned to terror when she noticed the woman pinning her to the ground had an open medicine bottle in one hand and a rag in the other.

“No,” Psigirl groaned in fear as she vainly wiggled to break free. She grunted in frustration that the woman was so easily able to keep her pinned down with just her knees. She tried to push her off with her telekinetic powers but found them totally unresponsive. She tried one last time to reach into the villainess’ mind, but even though she could feel a mental connection she was too weak to affect the woman’s mind.

“You WILL learn,” Ghost Cat said calmly as she poured some of whatever was in the bottle into rag. “You will learn that you can’t escape. You can’t outsmart or overpower me. I will have all you have to offer.”

Psigirl started hyperventilating as she got a whiff of what she feared was chloroform from the now drug-soaked rag. She wanted to scream but couldn’t manage. She wanted to stop breathing in with such wild, desperate, deep gasps, but couldn’t.

Ghost Cat shoved the drug-soaked rag into the girl’s face, holding it tight over her mouth and nose. “I will have your submission,” she told Psigirl, eyes burning with confidence. “Your submission,” she added when the struggling girl’s eyes started to flicker. “Your lusts. Your love. I will have it all. And once you are free and return to being a heroine I will have ALL your stories as well,” she told the girl as her eyes rolled into her head and her eyelids fluttered closed.

“Now sleep,” the woman cooed softly, easing the drug-soaked cloth off Psigirl’s face. The girl wasn’t out yet, so she pressed the rag back into her face. “Sleep, naughty pretty one,” she said, voice quiet and soothing. She waited until the girl let out a last whimper then went limp.

“Sleep deep,” Ghost Cat declared as she pulled the rag off the girl’s face then rose, standing triumphant over her captive. “Sleep deep while I prepare new torments for you. Because there is only one way this ends, but I’m more than happy to keep doing this till we get there.”